This is a modern-English version of The Vicomte de Bragelonne, originally written by Dumas, Alexandre, Maquet, Auguste.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Vicomte de Bragelonne
By Alexandre Dumas, Père
This Begins the Final Volume of the D’Artagnan Series
This starts the final volume of the D’Artagnan Series.
CONTENTS
Original Transcriber’s Note:
The Vicomte de Bragelonne is the final volume of D’Artagnan Romances: it is usually split into three or four parts, and the final portion is entitled The Man in the Iron Mask. The Man in the Iron Mask we’re familiar with today is the last volume of the four-volume edition. [Not all the editions split them in the same manner, hence some of the confusion...but wait...there’s yet more reason for confusion.]
The Vicomte de Bragelonne is the last book in the D’Artagnan Romances series: it’s typically divided into three or four parts, with the final part called The Man in the Iron Mask. The version of The Man in the Iron Mask that we know today is the last book in the four-book edition. [Not all editions divide them the same way, which adds to the confusion...but wait...there’s even more reason for confusion.]
We intend to do ALL of The Vicomte de Bragelonne, split into four etexts entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask; you WILL be getting The Man in the Iron Mask.
We plan to publish the entire The Vicomte de Bragelonne series in four ebooks titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask; you WILL receive The Man in the Iron Mask.
One thing that may be causing confusion is that the etext we have now, entitled Ten Years Later, says it’s the sequel to The Three Musketeers. While this is technically true, there’s another book, Twenty Years After, that comes between. The confusion is generated by the two facts that we published Ten Years Later BEFORE we published Twenty Years After, and that many people see those titles as meaning Ten and Twenty Years “After” the original story...however, this is why the different words “After” and “Later”...the Ten Years “After” is ten years after the Twenty Years later...as per history. Also, the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances, while entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, has the subtitle Ten Years Later. These two titles are also given to different volumes: The Vicomte de Bragelonne can refer to the whole book, or the first volume of the three or four-volume editions. Ten Years Later can, similarly, refer to the whole book, or the second volume of the four-volume edition. To add to the confusion, in the case of our etexts, it refers to the first 104 chapters of the whole book, covering material in the first and second etexts in the new series. Here is a guide to the series which may prove helpful:
One thing that might be causing confusion is that the eText we have now, titled Ten Years Later, claims to be the sequel to The Three Musketeers. While that's technically true, there's another book, Twenty Years After, that comes in between. The confusion arises from two facts: we published Ten Years Later BEFORE we published Twenty Years After, and many people interpret those titles as meaning Ten and Twenty Years “After” the original story...however, this is why the different words “After” and “Later” matter...the Ten Years “After” is ten years after the Twenty Years Later...according to the timeline. Also, the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances, while titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, has the subtitle Ten Years Later. These two titles correspond to different volumes: The Vicomte de Bragelonne can refer to the entire book or the first volume of the three or four-volume editions. Ten Years Later can similarly refer to the whole book or the second volume of the four-volume edition. To complicate things further, in the case of our eTexts, it refers to the first 104 chapters of the entire book, covering material from the first and second eTexts in the new series. Here’s a guide to the series that might be helpful:
The Three Musketeers: Etext 1257—First book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1625-1628.
The Three Musketeers: Etext 1257—First book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1625-1628.
Twenty Years After: Etext 1259—Second book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1648-1649. [Third in the order that we published, but second in time sequence!!!]
Twenty Years After: Etext 1259—Second book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1648-1649. [Third in the order that we published, but second in time sequence!!!]
Ten Years Later: Etext 1258—First 104 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.
Ten Years Later: Etext 1258—First 104 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.
The Vicomte de Bragelonne: Etext 2609 (our new etext)—First 75 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1660.
The Vicomte de Bragelonne: Etext 2609 (our new etext)—First 75 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1660.
Ten Years Later: forthcoming (our next etext)—Chapters 76-140 of that third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661. [In this particular editing of it]
Ten Years Later: coming soon (our next e-text)—Chapters 76-140 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661. [In this specific editing of it]
Louise de la Valliere: forthcoming (following)—Chapters 141-208 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1661.
Louise de la Valliere: coming soon (next)—Chapters 141-208 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1661.
The Man in the Iron Mask: forthcoming (completing)—Chapters 209-269 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1661-1673.
The Man in the Iron Mask: upcoming (finalizing)—Chapters 209-269 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1661-1673.
If we’ve calculated correctly, that fourth text SHOULD correspond to the modern editions of The Man in the Iron Mask, which is still widely circulated, and comprises about the last 1/4 of The Vicomte de Bragelonne.
If we calculated correctly, that fourth text SHOULD match the modern editions of The Man in the Iron Mask, which is still popular, and makes up about the last 1/4 of The Vicomte de Bragelonne.
Many thanks to Dr. David Coward, whose editions of the D’Artagnan Romances have proved an invaluable source of information.
Many thanks to Dr. David Coward, whose editions of the D’Artagnan Romances have been an invaluable source of information.
Introduction: In the months of March-July in 1844, in the magazine Le Siecle, the first portion of a story appeared, penned by the celebrated playwright Alexandre Dumas. It was based, he claimed, on some manuscripts he had found a year earlier in the Bibliotheque Nationale while researching a history he planned to write on Louis XIV. They chronicled the adventures of a young man named D’Artagnan who, upon entering Paris, became almost immediately embroiled in court intrigues, international politics, and ill-fated affairs between royal lovers. Over the next six years, readers would enjoy the adventures of this youth and his three famous friends, Porthos, Athos, and Aramis, as their exploits unraveled behind the scenes of some of the most momentous events in French and even English history.
Introduction: Between March and July of 1844, the magazine Le Siecle published the first part of a story written by the famous playwright Alexandre Dumas. He claimed it was based on manuscripts he had discovered a year earlier in the Bibliothèque Nationale while researching a history he intended to write about Louis XIV. The manuscripts detailed the adventures of a young man named D’Artagnan who, upon arriving in Paris, quickly became involved in court intrigues, international politics, and doomed romances between royal lovers. Over the next six years, readers would follow the adventures of this young man and his three legendary friends, Porthos, Athos, and Aramis, as their exploits unfolded behind the scenes of some of the most significant events in French and even English history.
Eventually these serialized adventures were published in novel form, and became the three D’Artagnan Romances known today. Here is a brief summary of the first two novels:
Eventually, these serialized stories were published as novels and became the three D’Artagnan Romances we know today. Here’s a brief summary of the first two novels:
The Three Musketeers (serialized March—July, 1844): The year is 1625. The young D’Artagnan arrives in Paris at the tender age of 18, and almost immediately offends three musketeers, Porthos, Aramis, and Athos. Instead of dueling, the four are attacked by five of the Cardinal’s guards, and the courage of the youth is made apparent during the battle. The four become fast friends, and, when asked by D’Artagnan’s landlord to find his missing wife, embark upon an adventure that takes them across both France and England in order to thwart the plans of the Cardinal Richelieu. Along the way, they encounter a beautiful young spy, named simply Milady, who will stop at nothing to disgrace Queen Anne of Austria before her husband, Louis XIII, and take her revenge upon the four friends.
The Three Musketeers (serialized March—July, 1844): The year is 1625. The young D’Artagnan arrives in Paris at just 18 years old and quickly offends three musketeers, Porthos, Aramis, and Athos. Instead of fighting each other, the four of them are attacked by five of the Cardinal’s guards, revealing the young man's bravery during the brawl. They quickly become close friends, and when D’Artagnan’s landlord asks them to find his missing wife, they set off on an adventure that takes them across France and England to disrupt the plans of Cardinal Richelieu. Along the way, they meet a beautiful young spy named Milady, who will go to any lengths to ruin Queen Anne of Austria in front of her husband, Louis XIII, and take her revenge on the four friends.
Twenty Years After (serialized January—August, 1845): The year is now 1648, twenty years since the close of the last story. Louis XIII has died, as has Cardinal Richelieu, and while the crown of France may sit upon the head of Anne of Austria as Regent for the young Louis XIV, the real power resides with the Cardinal Mazarin, her secret husband. D’Artagnan is now a lieutenant of musketeers, and his three friends have retired to private life. Athos turned out to be a nobleman, the Comte de la Fere, and has retired to his home with his son, Raoul de Bragelonne. Aramis, whose real name is D’Herblay, has followed his intention of shedding the musketeer’s cassock for the priest’s robes, and Porthos has married a wealthy woman, who left him her fortune upon her death. But trouble is stirring in both France and England. Cromwell menaces the institution of royalty itself while marching against Charles I, and at home the Fronde is threatening to tear France apart. D’Artagnan brings his friends out of retirement to save the threatened English monarch, but Mordaunt, the son of Milady, who seeks to avenge his mother’s death at the musketeers’ hands, thwarts their valiant efforts. Undaunted, our heroes return to France just in time to help save the young Louis XIV, quiet the Fronde, and tweak the nose of Cardinal Mazarin.
Twenty Years After (serialized January—August, 1845): The year is now 1648, twenty years since the last story ended. Louis XIII has died, as has Cardinal Richelieu. Although Anne of Austria is the Regent for the young Louis XIV, the real power lies with her secret husband, Cardinal Mazarin. D’Artagnan is now a lieutenant of musketeers, while his three friends have settled into private lives. Athos is now a nobleman, the Comte de la Fere, and has retired to his estate with his son, Raoul de Bragelonne. Aramis, whose real name is D’Herblay, has followed his plan to exchange the musketeer’s uniform for the priest’s robes, and Porthos has married a wealthy woman, who bequeathed him her fortune upon her death. But trouble is brewing in both France and England. Cromwell threatens the institution of royalty itself while marching against Charles I, and at home, the Fronde is poised to tear France apart. D’Artagnan summons his friends out of retirement to save the endangered English monarch, but Mordaunt, Milady’s son, seeks revenge for his mother’s death at the musketeers’ hands and disrupts their courageous efforts. Undeterred, our heroes return to France just in time to help save the young Louis XIV, quell the Fronde, and give Cardinal Mazarin a run for his money.
The third novel, The Vicomte de Bragelonne (serialized October, 1847 to January, 1850), has enjoyed a strange history in its English translation. It has been split into three, four, or five volumes at various points in its history. The five-volume edition generally does not give titles to the smaller portions, but the others do. In the three-volume edition, the novels are entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. For the purposes of this etext, I have chosen to split the novel as the four-volume edition does, with these titles: The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. In this, the first of the four etexts, the situation is thus:
The third novel, The Vicomte de Bragelonne (serialized from October 1847 to January 1850), has had a curious journey in its English translation. It has been divided into three, four, or five volumes at different times throughout its history. The five-volume edition usually doesn't include titles for the smaller sections, while the others do. In the three-volume edition, the novels are titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. For this etext, I have decided to divide the novel as the four-volume edition does, with these titles: The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. In this first of the four etexts, the situation is as follows:
It is now 1660, and although promised the captaincy of the musketeers at the close of Twenty Years After, D’Artagnan is still trailing his sword in the Louvre as a lowly lieutenant. Louis XIV is well past the age where he should rule, but the ailing Cardinal Mazarin refuses to relinquish the reins of power. Meanwhile, Charles II, a king without a country, travels Europe seeking aid from his fellow monarchs. Athos still resides at La Fere while his son, Raoul de Bragelonne, has entered into the service in the household of M. le Prince. As for Raoul, he has his eyes on an entirely different object than his father—his childhood companion, Louise de la Valliere, with whom he is hopelessly in love. Porthos, now a baron, is off on some mysterious mission along with Aramis, who is now the Bishop of Vannes.
It's now 1660, and even though D’Artagnan was promised the captaincy of the musketeers at the end of Twenty Years After, he's still stuck at the Louvre as a lowly lieutenant. Louis XIV is past the age when he should be ruling, but the sickly Cardinal Mazarin refuses to let go of power. Meanwhile, Charles II, a king without a country, is wandering around Europe looking for help from other kings. Athos is still living at La Fere while his son, Raoul de Bragelonne, has joined the service of M. le Prince. As for Raoul, he’s focused on something completely different than his father—his childhood friend, Louise de la Valliere, who he is hopelessly in love with. Porthos, now a baron, is off on some secret mission with Aramis, who is now the Bishop of Vannes.
Now begins the first chapter of the last of the D’Artagnan Romances, The Vicomte de Bragelonne. Enjoy!
Now starts the first chapter of the final D’Artagnan Romance, The Vicomte de Bragelonne. Enjoy!
John Bursey, May, 2000
John Bursey, May 2000
Chapter I. The Letter.
Towards the middle of the month of May, in the year 1660, at nine o’clock in the morning, when the sun, already high in the heavens, was fast absorbing the dew from the ramparts of the castle of Blois, a little cavalcade, composed of three men and two pages, re-entered the city by the bridge, without producing any other effect upon the passengers of the quay beyond a first movement of the hand to the head, as a salute, and a second movement of the tongue to express, in the purest French then spoken in France: “There is Monsieur returning from hunting.” And that was all.
Ttowards the middle of May in 1660, at nine in the morning, when the sun was already high in the sky and quickly drying up the dew on the ramparts of the castle of Blois, a small group made up of three men and two pages re-entered the city via the bridge. The only reaction from the people on the quay was a brief gesture of the hand to the head as a salute, followed by a casual comment in the most refined French of the time: “There’s Monsieur coming back from the hunt.” And that was it.
Whilst, however, the horses were climbing the steep acclivity which leads from the river to the castle, several shop-boys approached the last horse, from whose saddle-bow a number of birds were suspended by the beak.
While the horses were climbing the steep slope that leads from the river to the castle, several shop boys came up to the last horse, from whose saddle-bow a number of birds were hanging by their beaks.
On seeing this, the inquisitive youths manifested with rustic freedom their contempt for such paltry sport, and, after a dissertation among themselves upon the disadvantages of hawking, they returned to their occupations; one only of the curious party, a stout, stubby, cheerful lad, having demanded how it was that Monsieur, who, from his great revenues, had it in his power to amuse himself so much better, could be satisfied with such mean diversions.
As they saw this, the curious young men openly expressed their disdain for such a trivial pastime, and after discussing among themselves the downsides of falconry, they went back to their work. Only one member of the group, a stout, short, happy boy, asked why Monsieur, with his significant wealth, would settle for such lowly entertainment when he could enjoy so much more.
“Do you not know,” one of the standers-by replied, “that Monsieur’s principal amusement is to weary himself?”
“Don't you know,” one of the bystanders replied, “that Monsieur's main pastime is to tire himself out?”
The light-hearted boy shrugged his shoulders with a gesture which said as clear as day: “In that case I would rather be plain Jack than a prince.” And all resumed their labors.
The carefree boy shrugged his shoulders in a way that clearly communicated: “In that case, I’d rather be just Jack than a prince.” And everyone went back to their work.
In the meanwhile, Monsieur continued his route with an air at once so melancholy and so majestic, that he certainly would have attracted the attention of spectators, if spectators there had been; but the good citizens of Blois could not pardon Monsieur for having chosen their gay city for an abode in which to indulge melancholy at his ease, and as often as they caught a glimpse of the illustrious ennuye, they stole away gaping, or drew back their heads into the interior of their dwellings, to escape the soporific influence of that long pale face, of those watery eyes, and that languid address; so that the worthy prince was almost certain to find the streets deserted whenever he chanced to pass through them.
In the meantime, Monsieur continued his path with a blend of sadness and dignity that would have definitely caught the attention of onlookers, if there had been any; but the good people of Blois couldn't forgive Monsieur for making their cheerful city a place to wallow in his sorrow, and whenever they caught a glimpse of the famous bored nobleman, they quickly turned away in awe or pulled their heads back inside their homes to avoid the dulling effect of his long, pale face, watery eyes, and tired demeanor. As a result, the unfortunate prince often found the streets empty whenever he happened to walk through them.
Now, on the part of the citizens of Blois this was a culpable piece of disrespect, for Monsieur was, after the king—nay, even perhaps, before the king—the greatest noble of the kingdom. In fact, God, who had granted to Louis XIV., then reigning, the honor of being son of Louis XIII., had granted to Monsieur the honor of being son of Henry IV. It was not then, or, at least, it ought not to have been, a trifling source of pride for the city of Blois, that Gaston of Orleans had chosen it as his residence, and held his court in the ancient Castle of the States.
Now, for the citizens of Blois, this was a seriously disrespectful act because Monsieur was, after the king—maybe even before the king—the most prominent noble in the kingdom. In fact, God, who had given Louis XIV., the reigning king, the honor of being the son of Louis XIII., had also granted Monsieur the honor of being the son of Henry IV. Therefore, it shouldn't have been a small point of pride for the city of Blois that Gaston of Orleans chose it as his home and held his court in the historic Castle of the States.
But it was the destiny of this great prince to excite the attention and admiration of the public in a very modified degree wherever he might be. Monsieur had fallen into this situation by habit.
But it was the fate of this great prince to draw attention and admiration from the public in a limited way wherever he went. Monsieur had ended up in this situation out of habit.
It was not, perhaps, this which gave him that air of listlessness. Monsieur had already been tolerably busy in the course of his life. A man cannot allow the heads of a dozen of his best friends to be cut off without feeling a little excitement; and as, since the accession of Mazarin to power, no heads had been cut off, Monsieur’s occupation was gone, and his morale suffered from it.
It wasn't necessarily this that made him seem so indifferent. Monsieur had already been quite busy throughout his life. A person can't watch a dozen of their closest friends get executed without feeling some kind of thrill; and since Mazarin came to power, there hadn't been any executions, leaving Monsieur without purpose, and it affected his spirits.
The life of the poor prince was then very dull. After his little morning hawking-party on the banks of the Beuvron, or in the woods of Cheverny, Monsieur crossed the Loire, went to breakfast at Chambord, with or without an appetite, and the city of Blois heard no more of its sovereign lord and master till the next hawking-day.
The life of the poor prince was pretty boring. After his small morning hawking trip along the Beuvron or in the Cheverny woods, he crossed the Loire, went to have breakfast at Chambord, whether he was hungry or not, and the city of Blois didn't hear anything more from its ruler until the next hawking day.
So much for the ennui extra muros; of the ennui of the interior we will give the reader an idea if he will with us follow the cavalcade to the majestic porch of the Castle of the States.
So much for the boredom outside; we'll give the reader a sense of the boredom inside if they join us on the journey to the grand porch of the Castle of the States.
Monsieur rode a little steady-paced horse, equipped with a large saddle of red Flemish velvet, with stirrups in the shape of buskins; the horse was of a bay color; Monsieur’s pourpoint of crimson velvet corresponded with the cloak of the same shade and the horse’s equipment, and it was only by this red appearance of the whole that the prince could be known from his two companions, the one dressed in violet, the other in green. He on the left, in violet, was his equerry; he on the right, in green, was the grand veneur.
Monsieur rode a little, steady-paced horse that had a large saddle made of red Flemish velvet, with stirrups shaped like buskins. The horse was bay-colored, and Monsieur's crimson velvet jacket matched the cloak of the same shade and the horse's gear. The entire red appearance was the only way to distinguish the prince from his two companions: one dressed in violet on the left, who was his equerry, and the other on the right in green, who was the grand hunter.
One of the pages carried two gerfalcons upon a perch, the other a hunting-horn, which he blew with a careless note at twenty paces from the castle. Every one about this listless prince did what he had to listlessly.
One of the pages had two gerfalcons on a perch, while the other held a hunting horn, which he blew with a casual note twenty paces from the castle. Everyone around this indifferent prince did what they needed to do without much enthusiasm.
At this signal, eight guards, who were lounging in the sun in the square court, ran to their halberts, and Monsieur made his solemn entry into the castle.
At this signal, eight guards, who had been relaxing in the sun in the courtyard, rushed to grab their halberds, and Monsieur made his grand entrance into the castle.
When he had disappeared under the shades of the porch, three or four idlers, who had followed the cavalcade to the castle, after pointing out the suspended birds to each other, dispersed with comments upon what they saw: and, when they were gone, the street, the palace, and the court, all remained deserted alike.
When he vanished under the porch's shade, three or four idle onlookers, who had followed the procession to the castle, pointed out the hanging birds to one another before scattering with remarks about what they had seen. Once they left, the street, the palace, and the courtyard were all left empty.
Monsieur dismounted without speaking a word, went straight to his apartments, where his valet changed his dress, and as Madame had not yet sent orders respecting breakfast, Monsieur stretched himself upon a chaise longue, and was soon as fast asleep as if it had been eleven o’clock at night.
Monsieur got off his horse without saying a word, went straight to his room, where his servant changed his clothes. Since Madame hadn’t sent any instructions about breakfast yet, Monsieur lay down on a chaise lounge and was soon fast asleep, as if it were eleven o’clock at night.
The eight guards, who concluded their service for the day was over, laid themselves down very comfortably in the sun upon some stone benches; the grooms disappeared with their horses into the stables, and, with the exception of a few joyous birds, startling each other with their sharp chirping in the tufted shrubberies, it might have been thought that the whole castle was as soundly asleep as Monsieur was.
The eight guards, believing their shift was over, settled down comfortably in the sun on some stone benches. The grooms took their horses into the stables, and aside from a few cheerful birds startling each other with their quick chirps in the lush bushes, it could have been assumed that the whole castle was as peacefully asleep as Monsieur was.
All at once, in the midst of this delicious silence, there resounded a clear ringing laugh, which caused several of the halberdiers in the enjoyment of their siesta to open at least one eye.
All of a sudden, in the middle of this pleasant silence, a clear, ringing laugh echoed, making a few of the halberdiers, who were enjoying their nap, open at least one eye.
This burst of laughter proceeded from a window of the castle, visited at this moment by the sun, that embraced it in one of those large angles which the profiles of the chimneys mark out upon the walls before mid-day.
This burst of laughter came from a window of the castle, which was just being touched by the sun, casting one of those large angles that the chimney silhouettes create on the walls before noon.
The little balcony of wrought iron which advanced in front of this window was furnished with a pot of red gilliflowers, another pot of primroses, and an early rose-tree, the foliage of which, beautifully green, was variegated with numerous red specks announcing future roses.
The small wrought iron balcony in front of this window was decorated with a pot of red gilliflowers, another pot of primroses, and an early rosebush, whose beautifully green leaves were dotted with many red spots signaling future roses.
In the chamber lighted by this window, was a square table, covered with an old large-flowered Haarlem tapestry; in the center of this table was a long-necked stone bottle, in which were irises and lilies of the valley; at each end of this table was a young girl.
In the room lit by this window, there was a square table draped with an old, large-flowered Haarlem tapestry; in the center of the table stood a long-necked stone bottle filled with irises and lilies of the valley; at each end of the table sat a young girl.
The position of these two young people was singular; they might have been taken for two boarders escaped from a convent. One of them, with both elbows on the table, and a pen in her hand, was tracing characters upon a sheet of fine Dutch paper; the other, kneeling upon a chair, which allowed her to advance her head and bust over the back of it to the middle of the table, was watching her companion as she wrote, or rather hesitated to write.
The situation of these two young people was unique; they could have been mistaken for two boarders who had escaped from a convent. One of them, with both elbows on the table and a pen in her hand, was sketching letters on a piece of fine Dutch paper; the other, kneeling on a chair, which let her lean her head and upper body over the back of it toward the middle of the table, was observing her friend as she wrote, or rather struggled to write.
Thence the thousand cries, the thousand railleries, the thousand laughs, one of which, more brilliant than the rest, had startled the birds in the gardens, and disturbed the slumbers of Monsieur’s guards.
From there came a thousand shouts, a thousand jokes, a thousand laughs, one of which, brighter than the others, had startled the birds in the gardens and disturbed the sleep of Monsieur’s guards.
We are taking portraits now; we shall be allowed, therefore, we hope, to sketch the two last of this chapter.
We’re taking portraits now, so we hope we’ll be allowed to sketch the last two of this chapter.
The one who was leaning in the chair—that is to say, the joyous, laughing one—was a beautiful girl of from eighteen to twenty, with brown complexion and brown hair, splendid, from eyes which sparkled beneath strongly-marked brows, and particularly from her teeth, which seemed to shine like pearls between her red coral lips. Her every movement seemed the accent of a sunny nature; she did not walk—she bounded.
The person reclining in the chair—meaning the cheerful, laughing one—was a stunning girl around eighteen to twenty, with a brown complexion and brown hair. Her eyes sparkled beneath defined brows, and her teeth shone like pearls between her bright red lips. Every movement she made was full of life; she didn’t just walk—she leaped.
The other, she who was writing, looked at her turbulent companion with an eye as limpid, as pure, and as blue as the azure of the day. Her hair, of a shaded fairness, arranged with exquisite taste, fell in silky curls over her lovely mantling cheeks; she passed across the paper a delicate hand, whose thinness announced her extreme youth. At each burst of laughter that proceeded from her friend, she raised, as if annoyed, her white shoulders in a poetical and mild manner, but they were wanting in that richfulness of mold that was likewise to be wished in her arms and hands.
The other one, the one who was writing, looked at her restless friend with eyes as clear, pure, and blue as the sky on a bright day. Her hair, a soft shade of blonde, was styled with great taste, cascading in silky curls over her beautiful cheeks; she glided a delicate hand across the paper, its thinness revealing her youth. Every time her friend burst out laughing, she lifted her white shoulders in a graceful, almost poetic way, slightly annoyed, but her arms and hands lacked the fullness that would have been desirable.
“Montalais! Montalais!” said she at length, in a voice soft and caressing as a melody, “you laugh too loud—you laugh like a man! You will not only draw the attention of messieurs the guards, but you will not hear Madame’s bell when Madame rings.”
“Montalais! Montalais!” she said finally, in a voice that was soft and sweet like a song, “You laugh too loudly—you laugh like a man! Not only will you catch the attention of the guards, but you won’t hear Madame’s bell when she rings.”
This admonition neither made the young girl called Montalais cease to laugh nor gesticulate. She only replied: “Louise, you do not speak as you think, my dear; you know that messieurs the guards, as you call them, have only just commenced their sleep, and that a cannon would not waken them; you know that Madame’s bell can be heard at the bridge of Blois, and that consequently I shall hear it when my services are required by Madame. What annoys you, my child, is that I laugh while you are writing; and what you are afraid of is that Madame de Saint-Remy, your mother, should come up here, as she does sometimes when we laugh too loud, that she should surprise us, and that she should see that enormous sheet of paper upon which, in a quarter of an hour, you have only traced the words Monsieur Raoul. Now, you are right, my dear Louise, because after these words, ‘Monsieur Raoul’, others may be put so significant and incendiary as to cause Madame Saint-Remy to burst out into fire and flames! Hein! is not that true now?—say.”
This warning didn’t stop the young girl named Montalais from laughing or gesturing. She simply replied, “Louise, you’re not speaking your mind, my dear; you know those guards you mentioned have just started their sleep, and a cannon wouldn’t wake them up. You know that Madame’s bell can be heard all the way at the bridge of Blois, so I’ll definitely hear it when Madame needs me. What really bothers you, my child, is that I’m laughing while you’re writing; and what you’re worried about is that Madame de Saint-Remy, your mother, might come up here as she sometimes does when we’re being too loud, catch us off guard, and see that huge sheet of paper on which you’ve only written the words Monsieur Raoul in the last fifteen minutes. Now, you’re right, my dear Louise, because after those words, ‘Monsieur Raoul’, there could be other words added that are so significant and explosive that they’d set Madame Saint-Remy ablaze! Right?—am I right?”
And Montalais redoubled her laughter and noisy provocations.
And Montalais continued to laugh even harder and made loud teasing remarks.
The fair girl at length became quite angry; she tore the sheet of paper on which, in fact, the words “Monsieur Raoul” were written in good characters; and crushing the paper in her trembling hands, she threw it out of the window.
The pretty girl finally got really angry; she ripped the sheet of paper that had “Monsieur Raoul” written on it in nice letters, and crushing it in her shaking hands, she threw it out the window.
“There! there!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais; “there is our little lamb, our gentle dove, angry! Don’t be afraid, Louise—Madame de Saint-Remy will not come; and if she should, you know I have a quick ear. Besides, what can be more permissible than to write to an old friend of twelve years’ standing, particularly when the letter begins with the words ‘Monsieur Raoul’?”
“There! There!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais. “Look at our little lamb, our gentle dove, upset! Don’t worry, Louise—Madame de Saint-Remy won’t come; and if she does, you know I have sharp ears. Besides, what could be more acceptable than writing to an old friend of twelve years, especially when the letter starts with ‘Monsieur Raoul’?”
“It is all very well—I will not write to him at all,” said the young girl.
“It’s all good—I won’t write to him at all,” said the young girl.
“Ah, ah! in good sooth, Montalais is properly punished,” cried the jeering brunette, still laughing. “Come, come! let us try another sheet of paper, and finish our dispatch off-hand. Good! there is the bell ringing now. By my faith, so much the worse! Madame must wait, or else do without her first maid of honor this morning.”
“Ah, really! Montalais is getting what she deserves,” mocked the laughing brunette. “Come on! Let’s grab another sheet of paper and finish our message quickly. Great! The bell is ringing now. Honestly, too bad! Madame will have to wait, or manage without her top maid of honor this morning.”
A bell, in fact, did ring; it announced that Madame had finished her toilette, and waited for Monsieur to give her his hand, and conduct her from the salon to the refectory.
A bell did ring; it signaled that Madame had finished getting ready and was waiting for Monsieur to take her hand and lead her from the living room to the dining area.
This formality being accomplished with great ceremony, the husband and wife breakfasted, and then separated till the hour of dinner, invariably fixed at two o’clock.
This formal event was carried out with great ceremony, and then the husband and wife had breakfast before parting ways until dinner, which was always scheduled for two o'clock.
The sound of this bell caused a door to be opened in the offices on the left hand of the court, from which filed two maitres d’hotel followed by eight scullions bearing a kind of hand-barrow loaded with dishes under silver covers.
The sound of this bell prompted a door to open in the offices on the left side of the court, from which two head waiters emerged, followed by eight kitchen assistants carrying a kind of handcart loaded with dishes under silver lids.
One of the maitres d’hotel, the first in rank, touched one of the guards, who was snoring on his bench, slightly with his wand; he even carried his kindness so far as to place the halbert which stood against the wall in the hands of the man stupid with sleep, after which the soldier, without explanation, escorted the viande of Monsieur to the refectory, preceded by a page and the two maitres d’hotel.
One of the head waiters, the highest in rank, gently nudged one of the guards, who was snoring on his bench, with his wand; he even showed his kindness by placing the halberd that was leaning against the wall in the hands of the man who was fast asleep. After that, the soldier, without any explanation, accompanied Monsieur's food to the dining hall, followed by a page and the two head waiters.
Wherever the viande passed, the soldiers ported arms.
Wherever the meat went, the soldiers carried their weapons.
Mademoiselle de Montalais and her companion had watched from their window the details of this ceremony, to which, by the bye, they must have been pretty well accustomed. But they did not look so much from curiosity as to be assured they should not be disturbed. So, guards, scullions, maitres d’hotel, and pages having passed, they resumed their places at the table; and the sun, which, through the window-frame, had for an instant fallen upon those two charming countenances, now only shed its light upon the gilliflowers, primroses, and rose-tree.
Mademoiselle de Montalais and her friend had watched from their window the details of this ceremony, which they were probably quite used to by now. But they weren’t watching out of curiosity; they just wanted to make sure they wouldn’t be interrupted. So, after the guards, kitchen staff, head waiters, and pages had passed, they returned to their spots at the table. The sun, which had briefly illuminated their lovely faces through the window, now only cast its light on the gilliflowers, primroses, and rosebush.
“Bah!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais, taking her place again; “Madame will breakfast very well without me!”
“Bah!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais, settling back in her seat; “Madame will have a great breakfast without me!”
“Oh! Montalais, you will be punished!” replied the other girl, sitting down quietly in hers.
“Oh! Montalais, you're going to get in trouble!” replied the other girl, sitting down quietly in hers.
“Punished, indeed!—that is to say, deprived of a ride! That is just the way in which I wish to be punished. To go out in the grand coach, perched upon a doorstep; to turn to the left, twist round to the right, over roads full of ruts, where we cannot exceed a league in two hours; and then to come back straight towards the wing of the castle in which is the window of Mary de Medici, so that Madame never fails to say: ‘Could one believe it possible that Mary de Medici should have escaped from that window—forty-seven feet high? The mother of two princes and three princesses!’ If you call that relaxation, Louise, all I ask is to be punished every day; particularly when my punishment is to remain with you and write such interesting letters as we write!”
“Punished, really!—I mean, not getting to go for a ride! That’s exactly how I want to be punished. To head out in the fancy coach, sitting on a doorstep; to turn left, then twist to the right, over bumpy roads, where we can’t go more than a league in two hours; and then to come back straight towards the part of the castle where Mary de Medici’s window is, so that Madame always says: ‘Can you believe that Mary de Medici could have escaped from that window—forty-seven feet up? The mother of two princes and three princesses!’ If you call that relaxing, Louise, then all I want is to be punished every day; especially when my punishment is to be with you and write such interesting letters as we do!”
“Montalais! Montalais! there are duties to be performed.”
“Montalais! Montalais! There are tasks to take care of.”
“You talk of them very much at your ease, dear child!—you, who are left quite free amidst this tedious court. You are the only person that reaps the advantages of them without incurring the trouble,—you, who are really more one of Madame’s maids of honor than I am, because Madame makes her affection for your father-in-law glance off upon you; so that you enter this dull house as the birds fly into yonder court, inhaling the air, pecking the flowers, picking up the grain, without having the least service to perform, or the least annoyance to undergo. And you talk to me of duties to be performed! In sooth, my pretty idler, what are your own proper duties, unless to write to the handsome Raoul? And even that you don’t do; so that it looks to me as if you likewise were rather negligent of your duties!”
“You talk about them so casually, dear child!—you, who are completely free in this boring court. You’re the only one who enjoys the benefits without the hassle—you, who are actually more of Madame’s maid of honor than I am, because Madame directs her affection for your father-in-law onto you; so you come into this dull house like birds flying into that courtyard, breathing in the air, pecking at the flowers, picking up the grain, without having to do any work or deal with any annoyances. And you talk to me about responsibilities! Honestly, my pretty slacker, what are your actual responsibilities, except to write to the handsome Raoul? And even that you don’t do; so it seems to me that you’re also a bit careless with your duties!”
Louise assumed a serious air, leant her chin upon her hand, and, in a tone full of candid remonstrance, “And do you reproach me with my good fortune?” said she. “Can you have the heart to do it? You have a future; you will belong to the court; the king, if he should marry, will require Monsieur to be near his person; you will see splendid fetes, you will see the king, who they say is so handsome, so agreeable!”
Louise took on a serious expression, rested her chin on her hand, and, with a voice full of honest protest, said, “Are you really blaming me for my good luck?” She continued, “How could you do that? You have a future ahead of you; you’ll be part of the court; the king, if he marries, will want Monsieur close by; you’ll witness amazing celebrations and meet the king, who they say is so attractive and charming!”
“Ay, and still more, I shall see Raoul, who attends upon M. le Prince,” added Montalais, maliciously.
“Ay, and even more, I’ll see Raoul, who serves M. le Prince,” added Montalais, teasingly.
“Poor Raoul!” sighed Louise.
“Poor Raoul!” sighed Louise.
“Now is the time to write to him, my pretty dear! Come, begin again, with that famous ‘Monsieur Raoul’ which figures at the top of the poor torn sheet.”
“Now is the time to write to him, my lovely dear! Come on, start again, with that famous 'Monsieur Raoul' that appears at the top of the poor torn sheet.”
She then held the pen toward her, and with a charming smile encouraged her hand, which quickly traced the words she named.
She then held the pen toward her and, with a charming smile, encouraged her hand, which quickly wrote the words she said.
“What next?” asked the younger of the two girls.
“What’s next?” asked the younger of the two girls.
“Why, now write what you think, Louise,” replied Montalais.
“Go ahead and write down what you think, Louise,” Montalais said.
“Are you quite sure I think of anything?”
“Are you really sure I think about anything?”
“You think of somebody, and that amounts to the same thing, or rather even more.”
“You think of someone, and that’s basically the same thing, or even more.”
“Do you think so, Montalais?”
"Do you think so, Montalais?"
“Louise, Louise, your blue eyes are as deep as the sea I saw at Boulogne last year! No, no, I mistake—the sea is perfidious: your eyes are as deep as the azure yonder—look!—over our heads!”
“Louise, Louise, your blue eyes are as deep as the sea I saw in Boulogne last year! No, no, I’m wrong—the sea is treacherous: your eyes are as deep as the blue over there—look!—above us!”
“Well, since you can read so well in my eyes, tell me what I am thinking about, Montalais.”
“Well, since you can read my thoughts so well from my eyes, tell me what I'm thinking about, Montalais.”
“In the first place, you don’t think, Monsieur Raoul; you think, My dear Raoul.”
“In the first place, you don’t think, Mr. Raoul; you think, My dear Raoul.”
“Oh!—”
“Oh!”
“Never blush for such a trifle as that! ‘My dear Raoul,’ we will say—‘You implore me to write you at Paris, where you are detained by your attendance on M. le Prince. As you must be very dull there, to seek for amusement in the remembrance of a provinciale—’”
“Never feel embarrassed about something so insignificant! ‘My dear Raoul,’ we will say—‘You’re begging me to write to you in Paris, where you’re stuck because you’re attending to M. le Prince. Since I’m sure you’re feeling quite bored there, trying to find entertainment in the memory of someone from the provinces—’”
Louise rose up suddenly. “No, Montalais,” said she, with a smile; “I don’t think a word of that. Look, this is what I think;” and she seized the pen boldly, and traced, with a firm hand, the following words:
Louise suddenly stood up. “No, Montalais,” she said, smiling; “I don’t believe a word of that. Here’s what I think;” and she confidently grabbed the pen and wrote down the following words:
“I should have been very unhappy if your entreaties to obtain a remembrance of me had been less warm. Everything here reminds me of our early days, which so quickly passed away, which so delightfully flew by, that no others will ever replace the charm of them in my heart.”
“I would have been really unhappy if your requests to remember me had been less heartfelt. Everything here reminds me of our early days, which went by so quickly and delightfully that nothing else could ever replace their charm in my heart.”
Montalais, who watched the flying pen, and read, the wrong way upwards, as fast as her friend wrote, here interrupted by clapping her hands. “Capital!” cried she; “there is frankness—there is heart—there is style! Show these Parisians, my dear, that Blois is the city for fine language!”
Montalais, who was watching the pen fly across the page and reading upside down as quickly as her friend wrote, suddenly interrupted by clapping her hands. “Awesome!” she exclaimed; “there’s honesty—there’s passion—there’s flair! Show these Parisians, my dear, that Blois is the place for great language!”
“He knows very well that Blois was a Paradise to me,” replied the girl.
“He knows very well that Blois was like paradise for me,” replied the girl.
“That is exactly what you mean to say; and you speak like an angel.”
"That's exactly what you mean to say, and you sound like an angel."
“I will finish, Montalais,” and she continued as follows: “You often think of me, you say, Monsieur Raoul: I thank you; but that does not surprise me, when I recollect how often our hearts have beaten close to each other.”
“I will finish, Montalais,” and she continued as follows: “You often think of me, you say, Monsieur Raoul: I appreciate that; but it doesn’t surprise me, considering how often our hearts have been close to one another.”
“Oh! oh!” said Montalais. “Beware, my lamb! You are scattering your wool, and there are wolves about.”
“Oh! oh!” said Montalais. “Watch out, my dear! You're losing your wool, and there are wolves around.”
Louise was about to reply, when the gallop of a horse resounded under the porch of the castle.
Louise was about to respond when the sound of a horse galloping echoed under the castle's porch.
“What is that?” said Montalais, approaching the window. “A handsome cavalier, by my faith!”
“What is that?” Montalais said, moving closer to the window. “A handsome guy, no doubt!”
“Oh!—Raoul!” exclaimed Louise, who had made the same movement as her friend, and, becoming pale as death, sunk back beside her unfinished letter.
“Oh!—Raoul!” Louise exclaimed, mirroring her friend’s movement and turning as pale as a ghost, sinking back next to her unfinished letter.
“Now, he is a clever lover, upon my word!” cried Montalais; “he arrives just at the proper moment.”
“Wow, he's quite the savvy lover, I must say!” exclaimed Montalais; “he shows up right on cue.”
“Come in, come in, I implore you!” murmured Louise.
“Come in, come in, please!” whispered Louise.
“Bah! he does not know me. Let me see what he has come here for.”
“Ugh! He doesn’t know me. Let me find out why he’s here.”
Chapter II. The Messenger.
Mademoiselle de Montalais was right; the young cavalier was goodly to look upon.
Mmiss de Montalais was right; the young man was handsome.
He was a young man of from twenty-four to twenty-five years of age, tall and slender, wearing gracefully the picturesque military costume of the period. His large boots contained a foot which Mademoiselle de Montalais might not have disowned if she had been transformed into a man. With one of his delicate but nervous hands he checked his horse in the middle of the court, and with the other raised his hat, whose long plumes shaded his at once serious and ingenuous countenance.
He was a young man around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, tall and slim, wearing the stylish military uniform of the time. His large boots housed a foot that Mademoiselle de Montalais might not have been ashamed of if she had been turned into a man. With one of his delicate yet restless hands, he stopped his horse in the middle of the courtyard, and with the other, he raised his hat, whose long feathers shaded his expression, which was both serious and innocent.
The guards, roused by the steps of the horse, awoke, and were on foot in a minute. The young man waited till one of them was close to his saddle-bow: then, stooping towards him, in a clear, distinct voice, which was perfectly audible at the window where the two girls were concealed, “A message for his royal highness,” he said.
The guards, alerted by the sound of the horse's steps, woke up and were on their feet in no time. The young man waited until one of them was near his saddle-bow; then, leaning down towards him, he said in a clear, distinct voice that could easily be heard from the window where the two girls were hiding, “A message for his royal highness.”
“Ah, ah!” cried the soldier. “Officer, a messenger!”
“Hey, hey!” shouted the soldier. “Officer, there’s a messenger!”
But this brave guard knew very well that no officer would appear, seeing that the only one who could have appeared dwelt at the other side of the castle, in an apartment looking into the gardens. So he hastened to add: “The officer, monsieur, is on his rounds; but, in his absence, M. de Saint-Remy, the maitre d’hotel, shall be informed.”
But this brave guard knew very well that no officer would show up since the only one who could have arrived was on the other side of the castle, in a room that overlooked the gardens. So he quickly added, “The officer, sir, is on his rounds; but, in his absence, Mr. de Saint-Remy, the house manager, will be informed.”
“M. de Saint-Remy?” repeated the cavalier, slightly blushing.
“M. de Saint-Remy?” the gentleman repeated, slightly blushing.
“Do you know him?”
"Do you know him?"
“Why, yes; but request him, if you please, that my visit be announced to his royal highness as soon as possible.”
“Sure, but please ask him to let his royal highness know about my visit as soon as possible.”
“It appears to be pressing,” said the guard, as if speaking to himself, but really in the hope of obtaining an answer.
“It seems urgent,” the guard said, almost to himself, but really hoping to get a response.
The messenger made an affirmative sign with his head.
The messenger nodded yes.
“In that case,” said the guard, “I will go and seek the maitre d’hotel myself.”
“In that case,” said the guard, “I’ll go find the manager myself.”
The young man, in the meantime, dismounted; and whilst the others were making their remarks upon the fine horse the cavalier rode, the soldier returned.
The young man, in the meantime, got off his horse; and while the others were commenting on the nice horse the knight was riding, the soldier came back.
“Your pardon, young gentleman; but your name, if you please?”
“Excuse me, young man, but could I have your name, please?”
“The Vicomte de Bragelonne, on the part of his highness M. le Prince de Conde.”
“The Vicomte de Bragelonne, representing his highness M. le Prince de Conde.”
The soldier made a profound bow, and, as if the name of the conqueror of Rocroi and Lens had given him wings, he stepped lightly up the steps leading to the ante-chamber.
The soldier bowed deeply, and as if the name of the conqueror of Rocroi and Lens had given him wings, he lightly ascended the steps to the antechamber.
A. de Bragelonne had not had time to fasten his horse to the iron bars of the perron, when M. de Saint-Remy came running, out of breath, supporting his capacious body with one hand, whilst with the other he cut the air as a fisherman cleaves the waves with his oar.
A. de Bragelonne hadn't had time to tie his horse to the iron bars of the platform when M. de Saint-Remy came running, breathless, propping up his large frame with one hand while using the other to slice through the air like a fisherman paddling through the waves.
“Ah, Monsieur le Vicomte! You at Blois!” cried he. “Well, that is a wonder. Good-day to you—good-day, Monsieur Raoul.”
“Ah, Mr. Viscount! You’re here in Blois!” he exclaimed. “Well, that’s surprising. Good day to you—good day, Mr. Raoul.”
“I offer you a thousand respects, M. de Saint-Remy.”
“I offer you a thousand respects, Mr. de Saint-Remy.”
“How Madame de la Vall—I mean, how delighted Madame de Saint-Remy will be to see you! But come in. His royal highness is at breakfast—must he be interrupted? Is the matter serious?”
“How Madame de la Vall—I mean, how thrilled Madame de Saint-Remy will be to see you! But come inside. His royal highness is having breakfast—should we interrupt him? Is it urgent?”
“Yes, and no, Monsieur de Saint-Remy. A moment’s delay, however, would be disagreeable to his royal highness.”
“Yes and no, Monsieur de Saint-Remy. However, a moment's delay would be inconvenient for his royal highness.”
“If that is the case, we will force the consigne, Monsieur le Vicomte. Come in. Besides, Monsieur is in an excellent humor to-day. And then you bring news, do you not?”
“If that’s the case, we’ll make the arrangements, Monsieur le Vicomte. Come in. Besides, you’re in a great mood today. And you have news, right?”
“Great news, Monsieur de Saint-Remy.
“Great news, Mr. de Saint-Remy.
“And good, I presume?”
“And good, I guess?”
“Excellent.”
“Awesome.”
“Come quickly, come quickly then!” cried the worthy man, putting his dress to rights as he went along.
“Come quickly, come quickly!” shouted the good man, adjusting his outfit as he hurried.
Raoul followed him, hat in hand, and a little disconcerted at the noise made by his spurs in these immense salons.
Raoul followed him, holding his hat and feeling a bit uneasy about the noise his spurs were making in these huge rooms.
As soon as he had disappeared in the interior of the palace, the window of the court was repeopled, and an animated whispering betrayed the emotion of the two girls. They soon appeared to have formed a resolution, for one of the two faces disappeared from the window. This was the brunette; the other remained behind the balcony, concealed by the flowers, watching attentively through the branches the perron by which M. de Bragelonne had entered the castle.
As soon as he had vanished inside the palace, the window of the courtyard became lively again, and animated whispers revealed the excitement of the two girls. They soon seemed to come to a decision, as one of the girls stepped away from the window. This was the brunette; the other stayed behind the balcony, hidden behind the flowers, watching intently through the branches at the entrance where M. de Bragelonne had entered the castle.
In the meantime the object of so much laudable curiosity continued his route, following the steps of the maitre d’hotel. The noise of quick steps, an odor of wine and viands, a clinking of crystal and plates, warned them that they were coming to the end of their course.
In the meantime, the person who sparked so much admirable curiosity kept going on his way, following the maitre d’hotel. The sound of hurried footsteps, a scent of wine and food, and the clinking of crystal and plates signaled that they were approaching the end of their journey.
The pages, valets and officers, assembled in the office which led up to the refectory, welcomed the newcomer with the proverbial politeness of the country; some of them were acquainted with Raoul, and all knew that he came from Paris. It might be said that his arrival for a moment suspended the service. In fact, a page, who was pouring out wine for his royal highness, on hearing the jingling of spurs in the next chamber, turned round like a child, without perceiving that he was continuing to pour out, not into the glass, but upon the tablecloth.
The pages, valets, and officers gathered in the office leading to the dining hall welcomed the newcomer with the polite hospitality typical of the region. Some of them knew Raoul, and everyone was aware that he had come from Paris. It could be said that his arrival briefly interrupted the service. In fact, a page who was pouring wine for his royal highness, upon hearing the sound of spurs jingling in the next room, turned around like a child, not realizing that he was pouring not into the glass but onto the tablecloth.
Madame, who was not so preoccupied as her glorious spouse was, remarked this distraction of the page.
Madame, who wasn't as caught up in her glorious spouse's distractions, noticed the page's distraction.
“Well?” exclaimed she.
"Well?" she exclaimed.
“Well!” repeated Monsieur; “what is going on then?”
“Well!” Monsieur repeated, “what’s happening then?”
A. de Saint-Remy, who had just introduced his head through the doorway, took advantage of the moment.
A. de Saint-Remy, who had just peeked his head through the doorway, seized the opportunity.
“Why am I to be disturbed?” said Gaston, helping himself to a thick slice of one of the largest salmon that had ever ascended the Loire to be captured between Paimboeuf and Saint-Nazaire.
“Why should I be disturbed?” Gaston said, taking a generous slice of one of the largest salmon ever found in the Loire, caught between Paimboeuf and Saint-Nazaire.
“There is a messenger from Paris. Oh! but after monseigneur has breakfasted will do; there is plenty of time.”
“There’s a messenger from Paris. Oh! But after the lord has had breakfast will do; there’s plenty of time.”
“From Paris!” cried the prince, letting his fork fall. “A messenger from Paris, do you say? And on whose part does this messenger come?”
“From Paris!” shouted the prince, dropping his fork. “A messenger from Paris, you say? And who is this messenger representing?”
“On the part of M. le Prince,” said the maitre d’hotel promptly.
“On behalf of M. le Prince,” said the maître d’hôtel promptly.
Every one knows that the Prince de Conde was so called.
Everyon knows that the Prince de Conde was named that.
“A messenger from M. le Prince!” said Gaston, with an inquietude that escaped none of the assistants, and consequently redoubled the general curiosity.
“A messenger from M. le Prince!” said Gaston, with a restlessness that didn't go unnoticed by the others, which only increased everyone's curiosity.
Monsieur, perhaps, fancied himself brought back again to the happy times when the opening of a door gave him an emotion, in which every letter might contain a state secret,—in which every message was connected with a dark and complicated intrigue. Perhaps, likewise, that great name of M. le Prince expanded itself, beneath the roofs of Blois, to the proportions of a phantom.
Monsieur probably imagined himself returning to those joyful times when opening a door sparked excitement, where every letter could hold a state secret—and every message was tied to a dark and complicated plot. Maybe that impressive name of M. le Prince grew larger, beneath the roofs of Blois, into something almost ghostly.
Monsieur pushed away his plate.
Mr. pushed away his plate.
“Shall I tell the envoy to wait?” asked M. de Saint-Remy.
“Should I tell the envoy to wait?” asked M. de Saint-Remy.
A glance from Madame emboldened Gaston, who replied: “No, no! let him come in at once, on the contrary. A propos, who is he?”
A look from Madame gave Gaston confidence, and he responded, “No, no! Let him come in right away, actually. By the way, who is he?”
“A gentleman of this country, M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne.”
“A gentleman from this country, Mr. Vicomte de Bragelonne.”
“Ah, very well! Introduce him, Saint-Remy—introduce him.”
“Okay, sure! Introduce him, Saint-Remy—go ahead and introduce him.”
And when he had let fall these words, with his accustomed gravity, Monsieur turned his eyes, in a certain manner, upon the people of his suite, so that all, pages, officers, and equerries, quitted the service, knives and goblets, and made towards the second chamber door a retreat as rapid as it was disorderly.
And when he finished saying that, with his usual seriousness, Monsieur looked at his companions in a certain way, causing all the pages, officers, and equerries to abandon their service, knives, and goblets, and make a quick and chaotic retreat toward the second chamber door.
This little army had dispersed in two files when Raoul de Bragelonne, preceded by M. de Saint-Remy, entered the refectory.
This small group had split into two lines when Raoul de Bragelonne, followed by M. de Saint-Remy, walked into the dining hall.
The short interval of solitude which this retreat had left him, permitted Monsieur the time to assume a diplomatic countenance. He did not turn round, but waited till the maitre d’hotel should bring the messenger face to face with him.
The brief moment of solitude that this retreat had given him allowed Monsieur the chance to adopt a diplomatic demeanor. He didn’t turn around but waited for the maitre d’hôtel to bring the messenger directly to him.
Raoul stopped even with the lower end of the table, so as to be exactly between Monsieur and Madame. From this place he made a profound bow to Monsieur, and a very humble one to Madame; then, drawing himself up into military pose, he waited for Monsieur to address him.
Raoul stopped at the lower end of the table, positioning himself right between Monsieur and Madame. From there, he gave a deep bow to Monsieur and a very humble one to Madame; then, standing tall like a soldier, he waited for Monsieur to speak to him.
On his part the prince waited till the doors were hermetically closed; he would not turn round to ascertain the fact, as that would have been derogatory to his dignity, but he listened with all his ears for the noise of the lock, which would promise him at least an appearance of secrecy.
On his part, the prince waited until the doors were completely closed; he didn’t want to turn around to check because that would have been beneath his dignity, but he listened intently for the sound of the lock, which at least promised him the illusion of secrecy.
The doors being closed, Monsieur raised his eyes towards the vicomte, and said, “It appears that you come from Paris, monsieur?”
The doors closed, Monsieur looked up at the vicomte and said, “It seems you’re from Paris, sir?”
“This minute, monseigneur.”
"Just a minute, my lord."
“How is the king?”
“How's the king?”
“His majesty is in perfect health, monseigneur.”
“His majesty is in great health, sir.”
“And my sister-in-law?”
"And my sister-in-law?"
“Her majesty the queen-mother still suffers from the complaint in her chest, but for the last month she has been rather better.”
“Her Majesty the Queen Mother still has issues with her chest, but for the last month, she’s been feeling a bit better.”
“Somebody told me you came on the part of M. le Prince. They must have been mistaken, surely?”
“Someone told me you came on behalf of M. le Prince. They must have been mistaken, right?”
“No, monseigneur; M. le Prince has charged me to convey this letter to your royal highness, and I am to wait for an answer to it.”
“No, your highness; the Prince asked me to deliver this letter to you, and I'm supposed to wait for your response.”
Raoul had been a little annoyed by this cold and cautious reception, and his voice insensibly sank to a low key.
Raoul felt a bit irritated by this cold and guarded welcome, and his voice naturally dropped to a softer tone.
The prince forgot that he was the cause of this apparent mystery, and his fears returned.
The prince forgot that he was the reason behind this apparent mystery, and his fears came back.
He received the letter from the Prince de Conde with a haggard look, unsealed it as he would have unsealed a suspicious packet, and in order to read it so that no one should remark the effects of it upon his countenance, he turned round.
He got the letter from the Prince de Conde with a worn expression, opened it like he would a questionable package, and to read it without anyone noticing how it affected his face, he turned around.
Madame followed, with an anxiety almost equal to that of the prince, every maneuver of her august husband.
Madame followed closely, feeling anxiety that was almost as great as the prince's, with every move her esteemed husband made.
Raoul, impassible, and a little disengaged by the attention of his hosts, looked from his place through the open window at the gardens and the statues which peopled them.
Raoul, unflinching and slightly detached by the focus of his hosts, looked from his spot through the open window at the gardens and the statues that filled them.
“Well!” cried Monsieur, all at once, with a cheerful smile; “here is an agreeable surprise, and a charming letter from M. le Prince. Look, Madame!”
“Well!” exclaimed the gentleman suddenly, with a bright smile; “here’s a pleasant surprise and a lovely letter from the Prince. Look, Madame!”
The table was too large to allow the arm of the prince to reach the hand of Madame; Raoul sprang forward to be their intermediary, and did it with so good a grace as to procure a flattering acknowledgement from the princess.
The table was too big for the prince to reach Madame's hand; Raoul stepped forward to act as their go-between, and he did it with such elegance that he earned a compliment from the princess.
“You know the contents of this letter, no doubt?” said Gaston to Raoul.
“You know what this letter says, right?” Gaston said to Raoul.
“Yes, monseigneur; M. le Prince at first gave me the message verbally, but upon reflection his highness took up his pen.”
“Yes, sir; the Prince initially delivered the message verbally, but after thinking it over, he decided to write it down.”
“It is beautiful writing,” said Madame, “but I cannot read it.”
“It’s beautiful writing,” said Madame, “but I can't read it.”
“Will you read it to Madame, M. de Bragelonne?” said the duke.
“Will you read it to Madame, Mr. de Bragelonne?” said the duke.
“Yes; read it, if you please, monsieur.”
“Yeah; go ahead and read it, if you want, sir.”
Raoul began to read, Monsieur giving again all his attention. The letter was conceived in these terms:
Raoul started to read, with Monsieur paying full attention again. The letter was written in these terms:
“MONSEIGNEUR—The king is about to set out for the frontiers. You are aware the marriage of his majesty is concluded upon. The king has done me the honor to appoint me his marechal-des-logis for this journey, and as I knew with what joy his majesty would pass a day at Blois, I venture to ask your royal highness’s permission to mark the house you inhabit as our quarters. If, however, the suddenness of this request should create to your royal highness any embarrassment, I entreat you to say so by the messenger I send, a gentleman of my suite, M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne. My itinerary will depend on your royal highness’s determination, and instead of passing through Blois, we shall come through Vendome or Romorantin. I venture to hope that your royal highness will be pleased with my arrangement, it being the expression of my boundless desire to make myself agreeable to you.”
“Your Highness—The king is about to head to the frontiers. You know that the king’s marriage is finalized. The king has honored me by appointing me as his marshals-des-logis for this journey, and since I know how much joy his majesty would feel spending a day at Blois, I would like to ask for your royal highness's permission to designate your residence as our headquarters. However, if the suddenness of this request causes any inconvenience to your royal highness, please let me know through the messenger I’m sending, a gentleman of my suite, M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne. My plans will depend on your royal highness’s decision, and if necessary, we can go through Vendome or Romorantin instead of Blois. I hope that your royal highness will be pleased with my proposal, as it reflects my deep desire to be agreeable to you.”
“Nothing can be more gracious toward us,” said Madame, who had more than once consulted the looks of her husband during the reading of the letter. “The king here!” exclaimed she, in a rather louder tone than would have been necessary to preserve secrecy.
“Nothing can be more gracious to us,” said Madame, who had checked her husband’s expression more than once while reading the letter. “The king is here!” she exclaimed, in a tone that was louder than needed to keep it a secret.
“Monsieur,” said his royal highness in his turn, “you will offer my thanks to M. de Conde, and express to him my gratitude for the honor he has done me.” Raoul bowed.
“Monsieur,” said his royal highness in response, “please extend my thanks to M. de Conde and convey my appreciation for the honor he has given me.” Raoul bowed.
“On what day will his majesty arrive?” continued the prince.
“On what day will His Majesty arrive?” the prince continued.
“The king, monseigneur, will in all probability arrive this evening.”
“The king, sir, will most likely arrive this evening.”
“But how, then, could he have known my reply if it had been in the negative?”
“But how could he have known my answer if it had been no?”
“I was desired, monseigneur, to return in all haste to Beaugency, to give counter-orders to the courier, who was himself to go back immediately with counter-orders to M. le Prince.”
“I was asked, sir, to quickly return to Beaugency to give counter-orders to the courier, who was supposed to go back right away with counter-orders for Mr. Prince.”
“His majesty is at Orleans, then?”
"Is the king at Orleans, then?"
“Much nearer, monseigneur; his majesty must by this time have arrived at Meung.”
“Much closer, sir; his majesty must have arrived at Meung by now.”
“Does the court accompany him?”
“Is the court going with him?”
“Yes, monseigneur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“A propos, I forgot to ask you after M. le Cardinal.”
“Around that, I forgot to ask you about the Cardinal.”
“His eminence appears to enjoy good health, monseigneur.”
“His excellence seems to be in good health, sir.”
“His nieces accompany him, no doubt?”
“His nieces are with him, right?”
“No, monseigneur; his eminence has ordered the Mesdemoiselles de Mancini to set out for Brouage. They will follow the left bank of the Loire, while the court will come by the right.
“No, sir; his eminence has instructed the Mancini ladies to head to Brouage. They will travel along the left bank of the Loire, while the court will proceed along the right.”
“What! Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini quit the court in that manner?” asked Monsieur, his reserve beginning to diminish.
“What! Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini left the court like that?” asked Monsieur, his restraint starting to fade.
“Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini in particular,” replied Raoul discreetly.
“Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini in particular,” Raoul replied discreetly.
A fugitive smile, an imperceptible vestige of his ancient spirit of intrigue, shot across the pale face of the prince.
A fleeting smile, a barely noticeable trace of his old curious nature, crossed the prince’s pale face.
“Thanks, M. de Bragelonne,” then said Monsieur. “You would, perhaps, not be willing to carry M. le Prince the commission with which I would charge you, and that is, that his messenger has been very agreeable to me; but I will tell him so myself.”
“Thanks, Mr. de Bragelonne,” said Monsieur. “You wouldn’t, perhaps, be willing to deliver a message to the Prince for me, which is that his messenger has been very pleasant to me; but I’ll let him know that myself.”
Raoul bowed his thanks to Monsieur for the honor he had done him.
Raoul thanked Monsieur with a bow for the honor he had shown him.
Monsieur made a sign to Madame, who struck a bell which was placed at her right hand; M. de Saint-Remy entered, and the room was soon filled with people.
Monsieur signaled to Madame, who rang a bell that was on her right side; M. de Saint-Remy came in, and soon the room was filled with people.
“Messieurs,” said the prince, “his majesty is about to pay me the honor of passing a day at Blois; I depend on the king, my nephew, not having to repent of the favor he does my house.”
“Gentlemen,” said the prince, “his majesty is going to honor me by spending a day at Blois; I trust my nephew, the king, will not regret the favor he shows my family.”
“Vive le Roi!” cried all the officers of the household with frantic enthusiasm, and M. de Saint-Remy louder than the rest.
“Long live the King!” shouted all the household officers with wild excitement, and Mr. de Saint-Remy shouted louder than the others.
Gaston hung down his head with evident chagrin. He had all his life been obliged to hear, or rather to undergo, this cry of “Vive le Roi!” which passed over him. For a long time, being unaccustomed to hear it, his ear had had rest, and now a younger, more vivacious, and more brilliant royalty rose up before him, like a new and more painful provocation.
Gaston hung his head in clear disappointment. All his life, he had been forced to hear, or rather endure, the shout of “Vive le Roi!” that rang out around him. For a long time, since he hadn’t heard it, his ears had been at peace, but now a younger, more lively, and more dazzling royalty had risen before him, like a new and more painful challenge.
Madame perfectly understood the sufferings of that timid, gloomy heart; she rose from the table, Monsieur imitated her mechanically, and all the domestics, with a buzzing like that of several bee-hives, surrounded Raoul for the purpose of questioning him.
Madame completely understood the pain of that shy, dark heart; she stood up from the table, Monsieur followed her automatically, and all the servants, buzzing like a swarm of bees, gathered around Raoul to question him.
Madame saw this movement, and called M. de Saint-Remy.
Madame noticed this movement and called M. de Saint-Remy.
“This is not the time for gossiping, but working,” said she, with the tone of an angry housekeeper.
“This isn’t the time for gossiping; it’s time to get to work,” she said, sounding like an annoyed housekeeper.
A. de Saint-Remy hastened to break the circle formed by the officers round Raoul, so that the latter was able to gain the ante-chamber.
A. de Saint-Remy quickly moved to break the circle of officers around Raoul, allowing him to reach the ante-chamber.
“Care will be taken of that gentleman, I hope,” added Madame, addressing M. de Saint-Remy.
“I'm sure that gentleman will be taken care of,” added Madame, addressing M. de Saint-Remy.
The worthy man immediately hastened after Raoul. “Madame desires refreshments to be offered to you,” said he; “and there is, besides, a lodging for you in the castle.”
The respectable man quickly followed Raoul. “Madame wants refreshments to be served to you,” he said, “and there’s also a place for you to stay in the castle.”
“Thanks, M. de Saint-Remy,” replied Raoul; “but you know how anxious I must be to pay my duty to M. le Comte, my father.”
“Thanks, Mr. de Saint-Remy,” replied Raoul; “but you know how eager I am to show my respect to Count, my father.”
“That is true, that is true, Monsieur Raoul; present him, at the same time, my humble respects, if you please.”
"That's right, that's right, Monsieur Raoul; please extend my humble respects to him as well."
Raoul thus once more got rid of the old gentleman, and pursued his way. As he was passing under the porch, leading his horse by the bridle, a soft voice called him from the depths of an obscure path.
Raoul once again said goodbye to the old gentleman and continued on his way. As he was passing under the porch, holding his horse by the bridle, a gentle voice called him from the shadows of a hidden path.
“Monsieur Raoul!” said the voice.
“Monsieur Raoul!” said the voice.
The young man turned round, surprised, and saw a dark complexioned girl, who, with a finger on her lip, held out her other hand to him. This young lady was an utter stranger.
The young man turned around, surprised, and saw a dark-skinned girl who, with a finger on her lips, held out her other hand to him. This young woman was a complete stranger.
Chapter III. The Interview.
Raoul made one step towards the girl who thus called him.
Raoul took a step toward the girl who called out to him.
“But my horse, madame?” said he.
“But my horse, ma'am?” he said.
“Oh! you are terribly embarrassed! Go yonder way—there is a shed in the outer court: fasten your horse, and return quickly!”
“Oh! you’re really embarrassed! Go that way—there’s a shed in the outer courtyard: tie up your horse, and come back quickly!”
“I obey, madame.”
"I'll obey, ma'am."
Raoul was not four minutes in performing what he had been directed to do; he returned to the little door, where, in the gloom, he found his mysterious conductress waiting for him, on the first steps of a winding staircase.
Raoul took less than four minutes to do what he had been told; he went back to the small door, where, in the dim light, he found his mysterious guide waiting for him on the first steps of a winding staircase.
“Are you brave enough to follow me, monsieur knight errant?” asked the girl, laughing at the momentary hesitation Raoul had manifested.
“Are you brave enough to follow me, Mr. Knight Errant?” the girl asked, laughing at Raoul's brief hesitation.
The latter replied by springing up the dark staircase after her. They thus climbed up three stories, he behind her, touching with his hands, when he felt for the banister, a silk dress which rubbed against each side of the staircase. At every false step made by Raoul, his conductress cried, “Hush!” and held out to him a soft perfumed hand.
The latter jumped up the dark staircase after her. They climbed three stories, him following her, feeling a silk dress brushing against the sides of the staircase as he searched for the banister. Every time Raoul stumbled, his guide whispered, “Hush!” and offered him a soft, scented hand.
“One would mount thus to the belfry of the castle without being conscious of fatigue,” said Raoul.
“One would climb up to the castle's belfry without feeling tired,” said Raoul.
“All of which means, monsieur, that you are very much perplexed, very tired, and very uneasy. But be of good cheer, monsieur; here we are, at our destination.”
“All of which means, sir, that you are very confused, very tired, and very anxious. But don’t worry, sir; here we are, at our destination.”
The girl threw open a door, which immediately, without any transition, filled with a flood of light the landing of the staircase, at the top of which Raoul appeared, holding fast by the balustrade.
The girl flung open a door, which instantly flooded the landing of the staircase with light, where Raoul stood at the top, gripping the handrail tightly.
The girl continued to walk on—he followed her; she entered a chamber—he did the same.
The girl kept walking—he followed her; she went into a room—he did too.
As soon as he was fairly in the net he heard a loud cry, and, turning round, saw at two paces from him, with her hands clasped and her eyes closed, that beautiful fair girl with blue eyes and white shoulders, who, recognizing him, called him Raoul.
As soon as he was fully caught in the net, he heard a loud cry. Turning around, he saw just a couple of steps away from him the beautiful fair girl with blue eyes and bare shoulders, who, recognizing him, called him Raoul.
He saw her, and divined at once so much love and so much joy in the expression of her countenance, the he sank on his knees in the middle of the chamber, murmuring, on his part, the name of Louise.
He saw her and immediately sensed so much love and joy in her face that he sank to his knees in the middle of the room, murmuring her name, Louise.
“Ah! Montalais!—Montalais!” she sighed, “it is very wicked to deceive me so.”
“Ah! Montalais!—Montalais!” she sighed, “it’s really unfair to trick me like this.”
“Who, I? I have deceived you?”
“Who, me? I’ve lied to you?”
“Yes; you told me you would go down to inquire the news, and you have brought up monsieur!”
“Yes; you told me you would go down to find out the news, and you have brought up the gentleman!”
“Well, I was obliged to do so—how else could he have received the letter you wrote him?” And she pointed with her finger to the letter which was still upon the table.
"Well, I had to do it—how else would he have gotten the letter you wrote him?" And she pointed with her finger to the letter that was still on the table.
Raoul made a step to take it; Louise, more rapid, although she had sprung forward with a sufficiently remarkable physical hesitation, reached out her hand to stop him. Raoul came in contact with that trembling hand, took it within his own, and carried it so respectfully to his lips, that he might have been said to have deposited a sigh upon it rather than a kiss.
Raoul moved to take it; Louise, quicker despite having hesitated slightly, reached out her hand to stop him. Raoul touched her trembling hand, took it in his own, and brought it to his lips so gently that it seemed more like he was placing a sigh on it than a kiss.
In the meantime, Mademoiselle de Montalais had taken the letter, folded it carefully, as women do, in three folds, and slipped it into her bosom.
In the meantime, Mademoiselle de Montalais had taken the letter, folded it neatly, like women do, into three parts, and tucked it into her blouse.
“Don’t be afraid, Louise,” said she; “monsieur will no more venture to take it hence than the defunct king Louis XIII. ventured to take billets from the corsage of Mademoiselle de Hautefort.”
“Don’t be afraid, Louise,” she said; “the gentleman won’t dare to take it away any more than the late King Louis XIII. dared to take notes from Mademoiselle de Hautefort’s dress.”
Raoul blushed at seeing the smile of the two girls; and he did not remark that the hand of Louise remained in his.
Raoul blushed at the sight of the two girls smiling at him, and he didn't notice that Louise's hand was still in his.
“There!” said Montalais, “you have pardoned me, Louise, for having brought monsieur to you; and you, monsieur, bear me no malice for having followed me to see mademoiselle. Now, then, peace being made, let us chat like old friends. Present me, Louise, to M. de Bragelonne.”
“There!” said Montalais, “you’ve forgiven me, Louise, for bringing monsieur to you; and you, monsieur, hold no grudges against me for following me to see mademoiselle. Now that we’re all good, let’s chat like old friends. Introduce me, Louise, to M. de Bragelonne.”
“Monsieur le Vicomte,” said Louise, with her quiet grace and ingenuous smile, “I have the honor to present to you Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais, maid of honor to her royal highness MADAME, and moreover my friend—my excellent friend.”
“Mr. Viscount,” said Louise, with her calm elegance and sincere smile, “I’m honored to introduce you to Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais, maid of honor to her royal highness MADAME, and also my friend—my wonderful friend.”
Raoul bowed ceremoniously.
Raoul bowed formally.
“And me, Louise,” said he—“will you not present me also to mademoiselle?”
“And me, Louise,” he said, “won’t you also introduce me to the young lady?”
“Oh, she knows you—she knows all!”
“Oh, she knows you—she knows everything!”
This unguarded expression made Montalais laugh and Raoul sigh with happiness, for he interpreted it thus: “She knows all our love.”
This careless remark made Montalais laugh and Raoul sigh with happiness, as he understood it this way: “She knows all our love.”
“The ceremonies being over, Monsieur le Vicomte,” said Montalais, “take a chair, and tell us quickly the news you bring flying thus.”
“The ceremonies are done, Monsieur le Vicomte,” said Montalais, “take a seat and tell us quickly the news you’ve got that brought you here so fast.”
“Mademoiselle, it is no longer a secret; the king, on his way to Poitiers, will stop at Blois, to visit his royal highness.”
“Mademoiselle, it’s no longer a secret; the king, on his way to Poitiers, will stop in Blois to visit his royal highness.”
“The king here!” exclaimed Montalais, clapping her hands. “What! are we going to see the court? Only think, Louise—the real court from Paris! Oh, good heavens! But when will this happen, monsieur?”
“The king is here!” exclaimed Montalais, clapping her hands. “What? Are we going to see the court? Just imagine, Louise—the real court from Paris! Oh my goodness! But when is this going to happen, sir?”
“Perhaps this evening, mademoiselle; at latest, to-morrow.”
“Maybe this evening, miss; at the latest, tomorrow.”
Montalais lifted her shoulders in a sigh of vexation.
Montalais shrugged her shoulders with a sigh of annoyance.
“No time to get ready! No time to prepare a single dress! We are as far behind the fashions as the Poles. We shall look like portraits from the time of Henry IV. Ah, monsieur! this is sad news you bring us!”
“No time to get ready! No time to prepare a single dress! We’re as far behind the trends as the Poles. We’ll look like portraits from the time of Henry IV. Ah, sir! this is sad news you bring us!”
“But, mesdemoiselles, you will be still beautiful!”
“But, ladies, you will still be beautiful!”
“That’s no news! Yes, we shall always be beautiful, because nature has made us passable; but we shall be ridiculous, because the fashion will have forgotten us. Alas! ridiculous! I shall be thought ridiculous—I!”
"That's nothing new! Yeah, we'll always look good because nature made us decent; but we'll be laughable because fashion will have moved on. Oh no! Laughable! People will think I'm laughable—I!"
“And by whom?” said Louise, innocently.
“And by who?” said Louise, naively.
“By whom? You are a strange girl, my dear. Is that a question to put to me? I mean everybody; I mean the courtiers, the nobles; I mean the king.”
“By who? You’re a weird girl, my dear. Is that really a question for me? I mean everyone; I mean the courtiers, the nobles; I mean the king.”
“Pardon me, my good friend; but as here every one is accustomed to see us as we are—”
“Excuse me, my good friend; but here everyone is used to seeing us as we really are—”
“Granted; but that is about to change, and we shall be ridiculous, even for Blois; for close to us will be seen the fashions from Paris, and they will perceive that we are in the fashion of Blois! It is enough to make one despair!”
“Okay; but that's going to change, and we'll look silly, even for Blois; because right next to us, they'll see the styles from Paris, and they'll notice that we’re dressed like Blois! It’s enough to drive anyone to despair!”
“Console yourself, mademoiselle.”
"Cheer up, miss."
“Well, so let it be! After all, so much the worse for those who do not find me to their taste!” said Montalais, philosophically.
"Well, so be it! After all, that’s their loss if they don’t find me appealing!" said Montalais, with a philosophical attitude.
“They would be very difficult to please,” replied Raoul, faithful to his regular system of gallantry.
“They would be really hard to please,” Raoul replied, sticking to his usual style of charm.
“Thank you, Monsieur le Vicomte. We were saying, then, that the king is coming to Blois?”
“Thank you, Monsieur le Vicomte. So, we were saying that the king is coming to Blois?”
“With all the court.”
“With the whole court.”
“Mesdemoiselles de Mancini, will they be with them?”
“Ladies de Mancini, will they be with them?”
“No, certainly not.”
“No way.”
“But as the king, it is said, cannot do without Mademoiselle Mary?”
“But isn’t it said that the king can’t do without Mademoiselle Mary?”
“Mademoiselle, the king must do without her. M. le Cardinal will have it so. He has exiled his nieces to Brouage.”
“Mademoiselle, the king will have to manage without her. M. le Cardinal has decided it that way. He has sent his nieces into exile in Brouage.”
“He!—the hypocrite!”
“Hey!—the hypocrite!”
“Hush!” said Louise, pressing a finger on her friend’s rosy lips.
“Hush!” Louise said, putting a finger on her friend’s rosy lips.
“Bah! nobody can hear me. I say that old Mazarino Mazarini is a hypocrite, who burns impatiently to make his niece Queen of France.”
“Bah! Nobody can hear me. I say that old Mazarino Mazarini is a hypocrite who is eager to make his niece Queen of France.”
“That cannot be, mademoiselle, since M. le Cardinal, on the contrary, had brought about the marriage of his majesty with the Infanta Maria Theresa.”
"That can't be true, miss, since the Cardinal actually orchestrated the marriage between His Majesty and Infanta Maria Theresa."
Montalais looked Raoul full in the face, and said, “And do you Parisians believe in these tales? Well! we are a little more knowing than you, at Blois.”
Montalais looked Raoul straight in the eye and said, “Do you Parisians really believe these stories? Well! We know a bit more than you do in Blois.”
“Mademoiselle, if the king goes beyond Poitiers and sets out for Spain; if the articles of the marriage contract are agreed upon by Don Luis de Haro and his eminence, you must plainly perceive that it is not child’s play.”
“Mademoiselle, if the king goes past Poitiers and heads to Spain; if the marriage contract terms are settled between Don Luis de Haro and his eminence, you should clearly see that this is no joke.”
“All very fine! but the king is king, I suppose?”
“All good and well! But the king is still the king, I guess?”
“No doubt, mademoiselle; but the cardinal is the cardinal.”
“No doubt about it, miss; but the cardinal is still the cardinal.”
“The king is not a man, then! And he does not love Mary Mancini?”
“The king isn’t a man, then! And he doesn’t love Mary Mancini?”
“He adores her.”
“He loves her.”
“Well, he will marry her then. We shall have war with Spain. M. Mazarin will spend a few of the millions he has put away; our gentlemen will perform prodigies of valor in their encounters with the proud Castilians, and many of them will return crowned with laurels, to be recrowned by us with myrtles. Now, that is my view of politics.”
"Well, he's going to marry her then. We're going to have a war with Spain. M. Mazarin will dip into some of the millions he's saved up; our gentlemen will show incredible bravery in their battles with the proud Spaniards, and many of them will come back celebrated, ready for us to honor them again with myrtle wreaths. That’s how I see politics."
“Montalais, you are wild!” said Louise, “and every exaggeration attracts you as light does a moth.”
“Montalais, you’re so reckless!” said Louise, “and every over-the-top thing pulls you in like a moth to a flame.”
“Louise, you are so extremely reasonable, that you will never know how to love.”
“Louise, you’re so incredibly reasonable that you’ll never understand how to truly love.”
“Oh!” said Louise, in a tone of tender reproach, “don’t you see, Montalais? The queen-mother desires to marry her son to the Infanta; would you wish him to disobey his mother? Is it for a royal heart like his to set such a bad example? When parents forbid love, love must be banished.”
“Oh!” said Louise, in a tone of gentle reproach, “don’t you see, Montalais? The queen mother wants to marry her son to the Infanta; would you really want him to go against his mother’s wishes? Is it right for a royal like him to set such a poor example? When parents prohibit love, love must be renounced.”
And Louise sighed: Raoul cast down his eyes, with an expression of constraint. Montalais, on her part, laughed aloud.
And Louise sighed. Raoul looked down, clearly uncomfortable. Montalais, on her side, burst out laughing.
“Well, I have no parents!” said she.
“Well, I don’t have any parents!” she said.
“You are acquainted, without doubt, with the state of health of M. le Comte de la Fere?” said Louise, after breathing that sigh which had revealed so many griefs in its eloquent utterance.
"You know, for sure, about the health of Mr. Count de la Fere?" said Louise, after letting out that sigh that had expressed so many sorrows in its meaningful tone.
“No, mademoiselle,” replied Raoul, “I have not let paid my respects to my father; I was going to his house when Mademoiselle de Montalais so kindly stopped me. I hope the comte is well. You have heard nothing to the contrary, have you?”
“No, miss,” replied Raoul, “I haven’t had a chance to pay my respects to my father; I was on my way to his house when Mademoiselle de Montalais kindly stopped me. I hope the count is doing well. You haven’t heard anything to the contrary, have you?”
“No, M. Raoul—nothing, thank God!”
“No, Mr. Raoul—nothing, thank God!”
Here, for several instants, ensued a silence, during which two spirits, which followed the same idea, communicated perfectly, without even the assistance of a single glance.
Here, for a few moments, there was silence, during which two minds, sharing the same thought, communicated perfectly, without even needing a single glance.
“Oh, heavens!” exclaimed Montalais in a fright; “there is somebody coming up.”
“Oh no!” exclaimed Montalais in alarm; “someone is coming up.”
“Who can it be?” said Louise, rising in great agitation.
“Who can it be?” Louise exclaimed, getting up in a flurry.
“Mesdemoiselles, I inconvenience you very much. I have, without doubt, been very indiscreet,” stammered Raoul, very ill at ease.
“Ladies, I really apologize for bothering you. I have, without a doubt, been quite indiscreet,” stammered Raoul, feeling very uncomfortable.
“It is a heavy step,” said Louise.
“It’s a heavy step,” Louise said.
“Ah! if it is only M. Malicorne,” added Montalais, “do not disturb yourselves.”
“Ah! if it’s just M. Malicorne,” Montalais added, “don’t worry.”
Louise and Raoul looked at each other to inquire who M. Malicorne could be.
Louise and Raoul exchanged glances, wondering who M. Malicorne might be.
“There is no occasion to mind him,” continued Montalais; “he is not jealous.”
"There’s no need to pay attention to him," Montalais continued, "he's not jealous."
“But, mademoiselle—” said Raoul.
"But, miss—" said Raoul.
“Yes, I understand. Well, he is discreet as I am.”
“Yes, I get it. Well, he is as discreet as I am.”
“Good heavens!” cried Louise, who had applied her ear to the door, which had been left ajar; “it is my mother’s step!”
“Good heavens!” exclaimed Louise, who had pressed her ear to the door that was slightly open; “it’s my mother’s footsteps!”
“Madame de Saint-Remy! Where shall I hide myself?” exclaimed Raoul, catching at the dress of Montalais, who looked quite bewildered.
“Madame de Saint-Remy! Where should I hide?” Raoul exclaimed, grabbing Montalais's dress, who looked completely confused.
“Yes,” said she; “yes, I know the clicking of those pattens! It is our excellent mother. M. le Vicomte, what a pity it is the window looks upon a stone pavement, and that fifty paces below it.”
“Yes,” she said; “yes, I recognize the sound of those wooden shoes! It’s our amazing mother. M. le Vicomte, what a shame the window overlooks a stone pavement, and that it’s fifty steps down.”
Raoul glanced at the balcony in despair. Louise seized his arm and held it tight.
Raoul looked at the balcony in despair. Louise grabbed his arm and held it tightly.
“Oh, how silly I am!” said Montalais; “have I not the robe-of-ceremony closet? It looks as if it were made on purpose.”
“Oh, how silly I am!” said Montalais. “I have the ceremonial dress closet! It looks like it was made just for this.”
It was quite time to act; Madame de Saint-Remy was coming up at a quicker pace than usual. She gained the landing at the moment when Montalais, as in all scenes of surprises, shut the closet by leaning with her back against the door.
It was definitely time to act; Madame de Saint-Remy was approaching faster than usual. She reached the landing just as Montalais, like in all unexpected situations, closed the closet by leaning against the door with her back.
“Ah!” cried Madame de Saint-Remy, “you are here, are you, Louise?”
“Ah!” exclaimed Madame de Saint-Remy, “you’re here, aren’t you, Louise?”
“Yes, madame,” replied she, more pale than if she had committed a great crime.
“Yes, ma’am,” she replied, looking even paler than if she had done something terrible.
“Well, well!”
“Well, well!”
“Pray be seated, madame,” said Montalais, offering her a chair, which she placed so that the back was towards the closet.
“Please take a seat, ma'am,” said Montalais, offering her a chair, which she positioned so that the back faced the closet.
“Thank you, Mademoiselle Aure—thank you. Come, my child, be quick.”
“Thank you, Miss Aure—thank you. Come on, my child, hurry up.”
“Where do you wish me to go, madame?”
“Where do you want me to go, ma'am?”
“Why, home, to be sure; have you not to prepare your toilette?”
"Why, home, of course; don't you need to get ready?"
“What did you say?” cried Montalais, hastening to affect surprise, so fearful was she that Louise would in some way commit herself.
“What did you say?” Montalais exclaimed, quickly pretending to be surprised, so afraid was she that Louise would somehow compromise herself.
“You don’t know the news, then?” said Madame de Saint-Remy.
“You don't know the news, do you?” said Madame de Saint-Remy.
“What news, madame, is it possible for two girls to learn up in this dove-cote?”
“What’s the news, madam? Is it really possible for two girls to learn anything in this pigeon coop?”
“What! have you seen nobody?”
"What! Have you seen anybody?"
“Madame, you talk in enigmas, and you torment us at a slow fire!” cried Montalais, who, terrified at seeing Louise become paler and paler, did not know to what saint to put up her vows.
"Madam, you speak in riddles, and you torture us slowly!" shouted Montalais, who, frightened to see Louise growing paler and paler, didn't know which saint to pray to.
At length she caught an eloquent look of her companion’s, one of those looks which would convey intelligence to a brick wall. Louise directed her attention to a hat—Raoul’s unlucky hat, which was set out in all its feathery splendor upon the table.
At last, she caught a meaningful glance from her companion, one of those looks that could communicate something to a brick wall. Louise focused on a hat—Raoul’s unfortunate hat, displayed in all its feathery glory on the table.
Montalais sprang towards it, and, seizing it with her left hand, passed it behind her into the right, concealing it as she was speaking.
Montalais jumped toward it, and, grabbing it with her left hand, moved it behind her into her right, hiding it as she talked.
“Well,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, “a courier has arrived, announcing the approach of the king. There, mesdemoiselles; there is something to make you put on your best looks.”
“Well,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, “a courier has arrived, announcing that the king is coming. There, ladies; there's something to make you look your best.”
“Quick, quick!” cried Montalais. “Follow Madame your mother, Louise; and leave me to get ready my dress of ceremony.”
“Quick, quick!” Montalais exclaimed. “Go with your mother, Louise; and let me get my ceremonial dress ready.”
Louise arose; her mother took her by the hand, and led her out on to the landing.
Louise got up; her mother took her by the hand and led her out into the hallway.
“Come along,” said she; then adding in a low voice, “When I forbid you to come the apartment of Montalais, why do you do so?”
“Come on,” she said; then adding in a low voice, “When I told you not to go to Montalais' apartment, why did you do it?”
“Madame, she is my friend. Besides, I had but just come.”
“Ma'am, she is my friend. Plus, I had just arrived.”
“Did you see nobody concealed while you were there?”
“Did you see anyone hiding while you were there?”
“Madame!”
"Ma'am!"
“I saw a man’s hat, I tell you—the hat of that fellow, that good-for-nothing!”
“I saw a guy's hat, I'm telling you—the hat of that jerk, that good-for-nothing!”
“Madame!” repeated Louise.
"Ma'am!" repeated Louise.
“Of that do-nothing Malicorne! A maid of honor to have such company—fie! fie!” and their voices were lost in the depths of the narrow staircase.
“Of that lazy Malicorne! A maid of honor to have such company—shame! shame!” and their voices faded away in the depths of the narrow staircase.
Montalais had not missed a word of this conversation, which echo conveyed to her as if through a tunnel. She shrugged her shoulders on seeing Raoul, who had listened likewise, issue from the closet.
Montalais had caught every word of this conversation, which echoed to her like it was coming through a tunnel. She shrugged when she saw Raoul, who had also been listening, come out of the closet.
“Poor Montalais!” said she, “the victim of friendship! Poor Malicorne, the victim of love!”
“Poor Montalais!” she said, “the victim of friendship! Poor Malicorne, the victim of love!”
She stopped on viewing the tragic-comic face of Raoul, who was vexed at having, in one day, surprised so many secrets.
She paused when she saw the tragic-comic expression on Raoul's face, who was annoyed at having uncovered so many secrets in just one day.
“Oh, mademoiselle!” said he; “how can we repay your kindness?”
“Oh, miss!” he said; “how can we repay your kindness?”
“Oh, we will balance accounts some day,” said she. “For the present, begone, M. de Bragelonne, for Madame de Saint-Remy is not over indulgent; and any indiscretion on her part might bring hither a domiciliary visit, which would be disagreeable to all parties.”
“Oh, we will settle things one day,” she said. “For now, leave, M. de Bragelonne, because Madame de Saint-Remy isn't very forgiving; any mistake on her part could lead to an unexpected visit, which would be unpleasant for everyone involved.”
“But Louise—how shall I know—”
“But Louise—how will I know—”
“Begone! begone! King Louis XI. knew very well what he was about when he invented the post.”
“Get lost! King Louis XI knew exactly what he was doing when he created the postal system.”
“Alas!” sighed Raoul.
"Alas!" sighed Raoul.
“And am I not here—I, who am worth all the posts in the kingdom? Quick, I say, to horse! so that if Madame de Saint-Remy should return for the purpose of preaching me a lesson on morality, she may not find you here.”
“And am I not here—I, who am worth all the positions in the kingdom? Hurry, I say, to the horse! So if Madame de Saint-Remy comes back to give me a lecture on morality, she won't find you here.”
“She would tell my father, would she not?” murmured Raoul.
“She would tell my dad, right?” murmured Raoul.
“And you would be scolded. Ah, vicomte, it is very plain you come from court; you are as timid as the king. Peste! at Blois we contrive better than that, to do without papa’s consent. Ask Malicorne else!”
“And you would get scolded. Ah, viscount, it’s clear you come from the court; you’re as nervous as the king. Damn! At Blois, we find better ways to manage without dad’s approval. Just ask Malicorne!”
And at these words the girl pushed Raoul out of the room by the shoulders. He glided swiftly down to the porch, regained his horse, mounted, and set off as if he had had Monsieur’s guards at his heels.
And at those words, the girl pushed Raoul out of the room by the shoulders. He quickly made his way down to the porch, got back on his horse, and took off as if he had Monsieur’s guards chasing him.
Chapter IV. Father and Son.
Raoul followed the well-known road, so dear to his memory, which led from Blois to the residence of the Comte de la Fere.
Raoul followed the familiar road, fondly remembered by him, that went from Blois to the home of the Count de la Fere.
The reader will dispense with a second description of that habitation: he, perhaps, has been with us there before, and knows it. Only, since our last journey thither, the walls had taken on a grayer tint, and the brick-work assumed a more harmonious copper tone; the trees had grown, and many that then only stretched their slender branches along the tops of the hedges, now, bushy, strong, and luxuriant, cast around, beneath boughs swollen with sap, great shadows of blossoms or fruit for the benefit of the traveler.
The reader can skip a second description of that place: he may have been there with us before and already knows it. However, since our last visit, the walls have taken on a grayer color, and the brickwork has developed a more appealing copper tone. The trees have grown, and many that once only reached their slender branches along the tops of the hedges are now bushy, strong, and lush, providing large shadows of blossoms or fruit beneath their branches, which are heavy with sap, for the benefit of travelers.
Raoul perceived, from a distance, the two little turrets, the dove-cote in the elms, and the flights of pigeons, which wheeled incessantly around that brick cone, seemingly without power to quit it, like the sweet memories which hover round a spirit at peace.
Raoul saw, from afar, the two small towers, the dove-cote in the elm trees, and the flocks of pigeons that constantly circled the brick structure, seemingly unable to leave it, like the fond memories that linger around a tranquil soul.
As he approached, he heard the noise of the pulleys which grated under the weight of the heavy pails; he also fancied he heard the melancholy moaning of the water which falls back again into the wells—a sad, funereal, solemn sound, which strikes the ear of the child and the poet—both dreamers—which the English call splash; Arabian poets gasgachau; and which we Frenchmen, who would be poets, can only translate by a paraphrase—the noise of water falling into water.
As he got closer, he heard the grinding of the pulleys under the heavy buckets' weight; he also thought he heard the sad moaning of the water as it fell back into the wells—a mournful, grave sound that captures the attention of both children and poets—dreamers alike—which the English call splash; Arabian poets call it gasgachau; and which we French, who aspire to be poets, can only describe in a roundabout way—the sound of water falling into water.
It was more than a year since Raoul had been to visit his father. He had passed the whole time in the household of M. le Prince. In fact, after all the commotions of the Fronde, of the early period of which we formerly attempted to give a sketch, Louis de Conde had made a public, solemn and frank reconciliation with the court. During all the time that the rupture between the king and the prince had lasted, the prince, who had long entertained a great regard for Bragelonne, had in vain offered him advantages of the most dazzling kind for a young man. The Comte de la Fere, still faithful to his principles of loyalty, and royalty, one day developed before his son in the vaults of Saint Denis,—the Comte de la Fere, in the name of his son, had always declined them. Moreover, instead of following M. de Conde in his rebellion, the vicomte had followed M. de Turenne, fighting for the king. Then when M. de Turenne, in his turn, had appeared to abandon the royal cause, he had quitted M. de Turenne, as he had quitted M. de Conde. It resulted from this invariable line of conduct, that, as Conde and Turenne had never been conquerors of each other but under the standard of the king, Raoul, however young, had ten victories inscribed on his list of services, and not one defeat from which his bravery or conscience had to suffer.
It had been over a year since Raoul had visited his father. He had spent that entire time in the household of M. le Prince. After all the turmoil of the Fronde, which we previously tried to summarize, Louis de Conde had made a public, formal, and honest reconciliation with the court. Throughout the period when the king and the prince were at odds, the prince, who had always held Bragelonne in high regard, had unsuccessfully offered him incredibly appealing opportunities for a young man. The Comte de la Fere, still loyal to his values of loyalty and royalty, one day explained to his son in the vaults of Saint Denis—on behalf of his son—that he had always declined them. Instead of joining M. de Conde in his rebellion, the vicomte had followed M. de Turenne, fighting for the king. Then, when M. de Turenne seemed to abandon the royal cause, he left M. de Turenne just as he had left M. de Conde. Because of this consistent approach, since Conde and Turenne had never defeated each other except under the king's banner, Raoul, despite being young, had ten victories marked on his service record, and not a single defeat that could tarnish his bravery or integrity.
Raoul, therefore, had, in compliance with the wish of his father, served obstinately and passively the fortunes of Louis XIV., in spite of the tergiversations which were endemic, and, it might be said, inevitable, at that period.
Raoul, therefore, had, in accordance with his father's wishes, stubbornly and passively served the interests of Louis XIV., despite the constant and, one could say, inevitable changes that were typical of that time.
A. de Conde; on being restored to favor, had at once availed himself of all the privileges of the amnesty to ask for many things back again which had been granted to him before, and among others, Raoul. M. de la Fere, with his invariable good sense, had immediately sent him again to the prince.
A. de Conde, after being brought back into favor, immediately took advantage of all the benefits of the amnesty to request the return of many things that had been granted to him before, including Raoul. M. de la Fere, with his usual good judgment, promptly sent him back to the prince.
A year, then, had passed away since the separation of the father and son; a few letters had softened, but not removed, the pain of absence. We have seen that Raoul had left at Blois another love in addition to filial love. But let us do him this justice—if it had not been for chance and Mademoiselle de Montalais, two great temptations, Raoul, after delivering his message, would have galloped off towards his father’s house, turning his head round, perhaps, but without stopping for a single instant, even if Louise had held out her arms to him.
A year had gone by since the father and son had separated; a few letters had softened, but not erased, the pain of being apart. We know that Raoul had left behind another love in Blois, aside from his love for his father. But let’s give him some credit—if it hadn’t been for chance and Mademoiselle de Montalais, two significant temptations, Raoul would have rushed back to his father’s house after delivering his message, glancing back maybe, but not stopping for even a second, even if Louise had reached out her arms to him.
So the first part of the journey was given by Raoul to regretting the past which he had been forced to quit so quickly, that is to say, his lady-love; and the other part to the friend he was about to join, so much too slowly for his wishes.
So the first part of the journey had Raoul reflecting on the past he had to leave behind so suddenly, namely his beloved; and the other part was devoted to the friend he was about to meet, which felt like it was taking way too long.
Raoul found the garden-gate open, and rode straight in, without regarding the long arms, raised in anger, of an old man dressed in a jacket of violet-colored wool, and a large cap of faded velvet.
Raoul found the garden gate open and rode right in, ignoring the long arms raised in anger by an old man dressed in a violet wool jacket and a big, faded velvet cap.
The old man, who was weeding with his hands a bed of dwarf roses and arguerites, was indignant at seeing a horse thus traversing his sanded and nicely-raked walks. He even ventured a vigorous “Humph!” which made the cavalier turn round. Then there was a change of scene; for no sooner had he caught sight of Raoul’s face, than the old man sprang up and set off in the direction of the house, amidst interrupted growlings, which appeared to be paroxysms of wild delight.
The old man, who was pulling weeds from a bed of dwarf roses and daisies, was upset to see a horse crossing over his sanded and neatly raked paths. He even let out a loud “Humph!” that made the rider turn around. Suddenly, everything changed; as soon as he saw Raoul’s face, the old man jumped up and started heading toward the house, mumbling under his breath, which sounded like bursts of wild joy.
When arrived at the stables, Raoul gave his horse to a little lackey, and sprang up the perron with an ardor that would have delighted the heart of his father.
When he arrived at the stables, Raoul handed his horse to a young servant and dashed up the steps with a passion that would have made his father proud.
He crossed the ante-chamber, the dining-room, and the salon, without meeting any one; at length, on reaching the door of M. de la Fere’s apartment, he rapped impatiently, and entered almost without waiting for the word “Enter!” which was vouchsafed him by a voice at once sweet and serious. The comte was seated at a table covered with papers and books; he was still the noble, handsome gentleman of former days, but time had given to this nobleness and beauty a more solemn and distinct character. A brow white and void of wrinkles, beneath his long hair, now more white than black; an eye piercing and mild, under the lids of a young man; his mustache, fine but slightly grizzled, waved over lips of a pure and delicate model, as if they had never been curled by mortal passions; a form straight and supple; an irreproachable but thin hand—this was what remained of the illustrious gentleman whom so many illustrious mouths had praised under the name of Athos. He was engaged in correcting the pages of a manuscript book, entirely filled by his own hand.
He walked through the foyer, the dining room, and the living room without seeing anyone. Finally, when he reached the door of M. de la Fere’s apartment, he knocked impatiently and walked in almost before the voice, sweet yet serious, said “Enter!” The comte was sitting at a table piled with papers and books; he was still the noble, handsome gentleman of his earlier days, but time had given his nobility and beauty a more serious and distinct quality. His brow was pale and wrinkle-free under his long hair, which was now more white than black; his gaze was sharp yet gentle beneath the eyes of a young man; his mustache, fine but slightly graying, arched over lips that were pure and delicate, as if they had never been touched by human passions; his figure was straight and graceful; and his flawless but slender hand—this was what remained of the renowned gentleman praised by so many as Athos. He was busy correcting the pages of a manuscript that he had entirely written by hand.
Raoul seized his father by the shoulders, by the neck, as he could, and embraced him so tenderly and so rapidly, that the comte had neither strength nor time to disengage himself, or to overcome his paternal emotions.
Raoul grabbed his father by the shoulders and neck as best he could and hugged him so gently and quickly that the count had neither the strength nor the time to pull away or to suppress his fatherly feelings.
“What! you here, Raoul—you! Is it possible?” said he.
"What! You're here, Raoul—you! Is that even possible?" he said.
“Oh, monsieur, monsieur, what joy to see you once again!”
“Oh, sir, sir, what a joy it is to see you again!”
“But you don’t answer me, vicomte. Have you leave of absence, or has some misfortune happened at Paris?
"But you’re not answering me, Vicomte. Are you on leave, or has something unfortunate happened in Paris?"
“Thank God, monsieur,” replied Raoul, calming himself by degrees, “nothing has happened but what is fortunate. The king is going to be married, as I had the honor of informing you in my last letter, and, on his way to Spain, he will pass through Blois.”
“Thank God, sir,” replied Raoul, gradually calming down, “nothing has happened except for good news. The king is going to get married, as I mentioned in my last letter, and on his way to Spain, he’ll be passing through Blois.”
“To pay a visit to Monsieur?”
"To visit Mr.?"
“Yes, monsieur le comte. So, fearing to find him unprepared, or wishing to be particularly polite to him, monsieur le prince sent me forward to have the lodgings ready.”
“Yes, sir. So, not wanting to find him unprepared, or wanting to be especially polite, the prince sent me ahead to make sure the accommodations were ready.”
“You have seen Monsieur?” asked the comte, eagerly.
“You've seen Monsieur?” the count asked eagerly.
“I have had that honor.”
"I’ve had that honor."
“At the castle?”
"At the castle?"
“Yes, monsieur,” replied Raoul, casting down his eyes, because, no doubt, he had felt there was something more than curiosity in the comte’s inquiries.
“Yes, sir,” replied Raoul, looking down, because he knew there was more than just curiosity behind the count’s questions.
“Ah, indeed, vicomte? Accept my compliments thereupon.”
“Ah, really, vicomte? Thank you for that.”
Raoul bowed.
Raoul bowed.
“But you have seen some one else at Blois?”
“But you saw someone else in Blois?”
“Monsieur, I saw her royal highness, Madame.”
“Mister, I saw her royal highness, ma’am.”
“That’s very well: but it is not Madame that I mean.”
"That’s great, but I’m not talking about Madame."
Raoul colored deeply, but made no reply.
Raoul colored deeply but didn't respond.
“You do not appear to understand me, monsieur le vicomte,” persisted M. de la Fere, without accenting his words more strongly, but with a rather severer look.
“You don’t seem to understand me, Mr. Viscount,” M. de la Fere continued, without emphasizing his words more strongly, but with a somewhat stricter expression.
“I understand you quite plainly, monsieur,” replied Raoul, “and if I hesitate a little in my reply, you are well assured I am not seeking for a falsehood.”
“I understand you very clearly, sir,” replied Raoul, “and if I pause a bit before answering, you can be sure I’m not looking for a lie.”
“No, you cannot tell a lie; and that makes me so astonished you should be so long in saying yes or no.”
“No, you can’t lie; and that surprises me that you’ve taken so long to say yes or no.”
“I cannot answer you without understanding you very well; and if I have understood you, you will take my first words in ill part. You will displeased, no doubt, monsieur le comte, because I have seen—”
“I can’t answer you without really understanding you, and if I do understand you, you’ll likely take my first words the wrong way. You’ll be upset, for sure, sir, because I have seen—”
“Mademoiselle de la Valliere—have you not?”
“Miss de la Valliere—haven't you?”
“It was of her you meant to speak, I know very well, monsieur,” said Raoul, with inexpressible sweetness.
“It was her you meant to talk about, I know very well, sir,” said Raoul, with undeniable charm.
“And I asked you if you have seen her.”
“And I asked you if you’ve seen her.”
“Monsieur, I was ignorant, when I entered the castle, that Mademoiselle de la Valliere was there; it was only on my return, after I had performed my mission, that chance brought us together. I have had the honor of paying my respects to her.”
“Mister, I had no idea when I entered the castle that Mademoiselle de la Valliere was there; it was only after I completed my mission and returned that fate brought us together. I was honored to pay my respects to her.”
“But what do you call the chance that led you into the presence of Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”
“But what do you call the luck that brought you face-to-face with Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”
“Mademoiselle de Montalais, monsieur.”
“Mademoiselle de Montalais, sir.”
“And who is Mademoiselle de Montalais?”
“And who is Mademoiselle de Montalais?”
“A young lady I did not know before, whom I had never seen. She is maid of honor to Madame.”
“A young woman I didn’t know before, whom I had never seen. She is a maid of honor to Madame.”
“Monsieur le vicomte, I will push my interrogatory no further, and reproach myself with having carried it so far. I had desired you to avoid Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and not to see her without my permission. Oh, I am quite sure you have told me the truth, and that you took no measures to approach her. Chance has done me this injury; I do not accuse you of it. I will be content, then, with what I formerly said to you concerning this young lady. I do not reproach her with anything—God is my witness! only it is not my intention or wish that you should frequent her place of residence. I beg you once more, my dear Raoul, to understand that.”
“Mr. Vicomte, I won’t push my questioning any further and regret having gone this far. I wanted you to stay away from Mademoiselle de la Vallière and not see her without my permission. I’m certain you’ve been honest with me and that you haven’t tried to get close to her. It’s just bad luck that this happened; I don’t blame you for it. I’ll stick with what I said before regarding this young lady. I don’t hold anything against her—God is my witness! I just don’t want you to spend time at her place. Please, once again, my dear Raoul, understand that.”
It was plain the limpid eyes of Raoul were troubled at this speech.
It was clear that Raoul's bright eyes were troubled by this comment.
“Now, my friend,” said the comte, with his soft smile, and in his customary tone, “let us talk of other matters. You are returning, perhaps, to your duty?”
“Now, my friend,” said the count, with his gentle smile, and in his usual tone, “let's discuss other things. Are you heading back to your responsibilities, perhaps?”
“No, monsieur, I have no duty for to-day, except the pleasure of remaining with you. The prince kindly appointed me no other: which was so much in accord with my wish.”
“No, sir, I have no obligations for today, other than the pleasure of spending time with you. The prince generously assigned me nothing else, which fits perfectly with my wish.”
“Is the king well?”
"Is the king okay?"
“Perfectly.”
"Perfect."
“And monsieur le prince also?”
"And what about the prince?"
“As usual, monsieur.”
"As always, sir."
The comte forgot to inquire after Mazarin; that was an old habit.
The count forgot to ask about Mazarin; that was an old habit.
“Well, Raoul, since you are entirely mine, I will give up my whole day to you. Embrace me—again, again! You are at home, vicomte! Ah, there is our old Grimaud! Come in, Grimaud: monsieur le vicomte is desirous of embracing you likewise.”
“Well, Raoul, since you’re completely mine, I’ll spend my entire day with you. Hold me—again, again! You’re at home, vicomte! Ah, there’s our old Grimaud! Come in, Grimaud: monsieur le vicomte wants to hug you too.”
The good old man did not require to be twice told; he rushed in with open arms, Raoul meeting him half-way.
The old man didn’t need to be told twice; he ran in with open arms, and Raoul met him halfway.
“Now, if you please, we will go into the garden, Raoul. I will show you the new lodging I have had prepared for you during your leave of absence; and whilst examining the last winter’s plantations, and two saddle-horses I have just acquired, you will give me all the news of our friends in Paris.”
“Now, if you don’t mind, let’s head to the garden, Raoul. I’ll show you the new place I've set up for you while you’ve been away; and while we check out last winter’s plants and the two horses I've just gotten, you can fill me in on all the news about our friends in Paris.”
The comte closed his manuscript, took the young man’s arm, and went out into the gardens with him.
The count closed his manuscript, took the young man's arm, and went out into the gardens with him.
Grimaud looked at Raoul with a melancholy air as the young man passed out; observing that his head nearly touched the traverse of the doorway, stroking his white royale, he slowly murmured:—“How he has grown!”
Grimaud looked at Raoul with a sad expression as the young man walked out; noticing that his head nearly brushed the top of the doorway, he stroked his white royale and quietly muttered, “He’s really grown up!”
Chapter V. In which Something will be said of Cropoli.
Whilst the Comte de la Fere with Raoul visits the new buildings he has erected, and the new horses he has bought, with the reader’s permission we will lead him back to the city of Blois, and make him a witness of the unaccustomed activity which pervades that city.
Wwhilst the Comte de la Fere is with Raoul visiting the new buildings he has put up and the new horses he has purchased, with the reader’s permission, we’ll take him back to the city of Blois and show him the unusual hustle and bustle that fills the city.
It was in the hotels that the surprise of the news brought by Raoul was most sensibly felt.
It was in the hotels that the impact of the news brought by Raoul was most strongly felt.
In fact, the king and the court at Blois, that is to say, a hundred horsemen, ten carriages, two hundred horses, as many lackeys as masters—where was this crowd to be housed? Where were to be lodged all the gentry of the neighborhood, who would gather in two or three hours after the news had enlarged the circle of its report, like the increasing circumferences produced by a stone thrown into a placid lake?
In fact, the king and the court at Blois, meaning a hundred horsemen, ten carriages, two hundred horses, and just as many servants as nobles—where was this crowd going to stay? Where would all the local gentry be accommodated, who would show up in two or three hours after the news spread like ripples from a stone tossed into a calm lake?
Blois, as peaceful in the morning, as we have seen, as the calmest lake in the world, at the announcement of the royal arrival, was suddenly filled with the tumult and buzzing of a swarm of bees.
Blois, as tranquil in the morning as we have seen, like the calmest lake in the world, suddenly erupted into the chaos and buzzing of a swarm of bees at the news of the royal arrival.
All the servants of the castle, under the inspection of the officers, were sent into the city in quest of provisions, and ten horsemen were dispatched to the preserves of Chambord to seek for game, to the fisheries of Beuvron for fish, and to the gardens of Cheverny for fruits and flowers.
All the castle's servants, supervised by the officers, were sent into the city to gather supplies, and ten horsemen were sent to the Chambord reserves to hunt for game, to the Beuvron fisheries for fish, and to the Cheverny gardens for fruits and flowers.
Precious tapestries, and lusters with great gilt chains, were drawn from the cupboards; an army of the poor were engaged in sweeping the courts and washing the stone fronts, whilst their wives went in droves to the meadows beyond the Loire, to gather green boughs and field-flowers. The whole city, not to be behind in this luxury of cleanliness, assumed its best toilette with the help of brushes, brooms, and water. The gutters of the upper town, swollen by these continued ablutions, became rivers at the bottom of the city, and the pavement, generally very muddy, it must be allowed, took a clean face, and absolutely shone in the friendly rays of the sun.
Precious tapestries and beautiful lusters with shiny gold chains were taken out of the cupboards; a group of poor people were busy sweeping the courtyards and washing the stone facades, while their wives headed out in groups to the meadows beyond the Loire to collect green branches and wildflowers. The entire city, not wanting to fall behind in this cleanliness trend, put on its best look with the help of brushes, brooms, and water. The gutters of the upper town, swollen from all the washing, turned into rivers at the bottom of the city, and the pavement, usually quite muddy, became clean and positively gleamed in the warm sunlight.
Next the music was to be provided; drawers were emptied; the shop-keepers did a glorious trade in wax, ribbons, and sword-knots; housekeepers laid in stores of bread, meat, and spices. Already numbers of the citizens whose houses were furnished as if for a siege, having nothing more to do, donned their festive clothes, and directed their course towards the city gate, in order to be the first to signal or see the cortege. They knew very well that the king would not arrive before night, perhaps not before the next morning. Yet what is expectation but a kind of folly, and what is that folly but an excess of hope?
Next, the music had to be arranged; drawers were cleared out; shopkeepers enjoyed a thriving business in wax, ribbons, and sword knots; housekeepers stocked up on bread, meat, and spices. Already, many citizens whose homes were prepared as if for a siege, with nothing else to do, put on their festive clothes and headed toward the city gate, eager to be the first to signal or see the procession. They knew very well that the king wouldn’t arrive until nighttime, or perhaps not until the next morning. Yet, what is waiting but a kind of foolishness, and what is that foolishness but an overabundance of hope?
In the lower city, at scarcely a hundred paces from the Castle of the States, between the mall and the castle, in a sufficiently handsome street, then called the Rue Vieille, and which must, in fact, have been very old, stood a venerable edifice, with pointed gables, of squat but large dimensions, ornamented with three windows looking into the street on the first floor, with two in the second, and with a little oeil de boeuf in the third.
In the lower city, just a hundred steps from the Castle of the States, nestled between the mall and the castle, on a pretty decent street that was then called Rue Vieille, and which must have been quite old, stood an impressive building with pointed gables. It was short yet wide, adorned with three windows facing the street on the first floor, two on the second, and a small round window in the third.
On the sides of this triangle had recently been constructed a parallelogram of considerable size, which encroached upon the street remorselessly, according to the familiar uses of the building of that period. The street was narrowed by a quarter by it, but then the house was enlarged by a half; and was not that a sufficient compensation?
On the sides of this triangle, a large parallelogram had recently been built, pushing into the street without mercy, just like buildings did back then. The street was narrowed by a quarter because of it, but the house was made bigger by half; wasn’t that a fair trade?
Tradition said that this house with the pointed gables was inhabited, in the time of Henry III., by a councilor of state whom Queen Catherine came, some say to visit, and others to strangle. However that may be, the good lady must have stepped with a circumspect foot over the threshold of this building.
Tradition has it that this house with the pointed gables was home, during the time of Henry III, to a state councilor whom Queen Catherine came to visit, or some say to strangle. Either way, the good lady must have stepped carefully over the threshold of this building.
After the councilor had died—whether by strangulation or naturally is of no consequence—the house had been sold, then abandoned, and lastly isolated from the other houses of the street. Towards the middle of the reign of Louis XIII. only, an Italian named Cropoli, escaped from the kitchens of the Marechal d’Ancre, came and took possession of this house. There he established a little hostelry, in which was fabricated a macaroni so delicious that people came from miles round to fetch it or eat it.
After the councilor died—whether it was from strangulation or natural causes doesn't really matter—the house was sold, then left empty, and finally separated from the other houses on the street. Only during the middle of Louis XIII's reign did an Italian named Cropoli, who had escaped from the kitchens of the Marechal d’Ancre, take over this house. He opened a small inn there, where they made macaroni so delicious that people traveled from far away just to get it or eat it.
So famous had the house become for it, that when Mary de Medici was a prisoner, as we know, in the castle of Blois, she once sent for some.
The house had become so famous for it that when Mary de Medici was a prisoner, as we know, in the castle of Blois, she once asked for some.
It was precisely on the day she had escaped by the famous window. The dish of macaroni was left upon the table, only just tasted by the royal mouth.
It was exactly on the day she had escaped through the famous window. The dish of macaroni was left on the table, barely touched by the royal lips.
This double favor, of a strangulation and a macaroni, conferred upon the triangular house, gave poor Cropoli a fancy to grace his hostelry with a pompous title. But his quality of an Italian was no recommendation in these times, and his small, well-concealed fortune forbade attracting too much attention.
This double favor, of a strangulation and a macaroni, given to the triangular house, inspired poor Cropoli to give his inn an elaborate name. However, being Italian wasn't an advantage during this period, and his modest, discreet fortune kept him from drawing too much attention.
When he found himself about to die, which happened in 1643, just after the death of Louis XIII., he called to him his son, a young cook of great promise, and with tears in his eyes, he recommended him to preserve carefully the secret of the macaroni, to Frenchify his name, and at length, when the political horizon should be cleared from the clouds which obscured it—this was practiced then as in our day, to order of the nearest smith a handsome sign, upon which a famous painter, whom he named, should design two queens’ portraits, with these words as a legend: “TO THE MEDICI.”
When he realized he was about to die in 1643, shortly after Louis XIII's death, he summoned his son, a promising young cook, and with tears in his eyes, urged him to keep the secret of the macaroni safe, to Frenchify his name, and eventually, once the political situation had cleared up—just as people do today—to have a beautiful sign made by the nearest blacksmith, featuring two portraits of queens designed by a famous painter he mentioned, along with the words: “TO THE MEDICI.”
The worthy Cropoli, after these recommendations, had only sufficient time to point out to his young successor a chimney, under the slab of which he had hidden a thousand ten-franc pieces, and then expired.
The worthy Cropoli, after these suggestions, had just enough time to show his young successor a chimney, under the slab of which he had hidden a thousand ten-franc coins, and then passed away.
Cropoli the younger, like a man of good heart, supported the loss with resignation, and the gain without insolence. He began by accustoming the public to sound the final i of his name so little, that by the aid of general complaisance, he was soon called nothing but M. Cropole, which is quite a French name. He then married, having had in his eye a little French girl, from whose parents he extorted a reasonable dowry by showing them what there was beneath the slab of the chimney.
Cropoli the younger, being a good-hearted man, dealt with loss gracefully and accepted gain without arrogance. He started by getting the public used to barely pronouncing the final "i" of his name, and with the help of everyone's willingness to accommodate, he soon became known simply as M. Cropole, which sounds quite French. He then got married, having his eye on a young French girl, and managed to secure a decent dowry from her parents by revealing what was hidden under the slab of the chimney.
These two points accomplished, he went in search of the painter who was to paint the sign; and he was soon found. He was an old Italian, a rival of the Raphaels and the Caracci, but an unfortunate rival. He said he was of the Venetian school, doubtless from his fondness for color. His works, of which he had never sold one, attracted the eye at a distance of a hundred paces; but they so formidably displeased the citizens, that he had finished by painting no more.
These two things done, he went to find the painter who was supposed to paint the sign; and he was found quickly. He was an old Italian, a rival of the Raphaels and the Caracci, but an unfortunate one. He claimed to be from the Venetian school, likely because of his love for color. His works, which he had never sold a single one, caught the eye from a hundred paces away; but they were so incredibly disliked by the citizens that he eventually stopped painting altogether.
He boasted of having painted a bath-room for Madame la Marechale d’Ancre, and mourned over this chamber having been burnt at the time of the marechal’s disaster.
He bragged about having painted a bathroom for Madame la Maréchale d'Ancre and lamented that this room was destroyed during the maréchal's disaster.
Cropoli, in his character of a compatriot, was indulgent towards Pittrino, which was the name of the artist. Perhaps he had seen the famous pictures of the bath-room. Be this as it may, he held in such esteem, we may say in such friendship, the famous Pittrino, that he took him in his own house.
Cropoli, as a fellow countryman, was lenient with Pittrino, the name of the artist. He might have seen the famous paintings in the bathroom. Regardless, he thought so highly of the renowned Pittrino, we can say in such friendship, that he welcomed him into his own home.
Pittrino, grateful, and fed with macaroni, set about propagating the reputation of this national dish, and from the time of its founder, he had rendered, with his indefatigable tongue, signal services to the house of Cropoli.
Pittrino, feeling thankful and full from the macaroni, started promoting the reputation of this national dish. Since its inception, he had provided invaluable assistance to the Cropoli family with his tireless chatter.
As he grew old he attached himself to the son as he had done to the father, and by degrees became a kind of over-looker of a house in which his remarkable integrity, his acknowledged sobriety, and a thousand other virtues useless to enumerate, gave him an eternal place by the fireside, with a right of inspection over the domestics. Besides this, it was he who tasted the macaroni, to maintain the pure flavor of the ancient tradition; and it must be allowed that he never permitted a grain of pepper too much, or an atom of parmesan too little. His joy was at its height on that day when called upon to share the secret of Cropoli the younger, and to paint the famous sign.
As he got older, he became attached to the son just as he had to the father, gradually becoming a sort of overseer of a household where his remarkable integrity, well-known sobriety, and countless other virtues, too many to list, secured him a permanent place by the fireside, with the right to keep an eye on the staff. Additionally, he was the one who tasted the macaroni to preserve the authentic flavor of the old tradition; and it must be said that he never allowed too much pepper or too little parmesan. His happiness peaked on the day he was invited to share the secret of Cropoli the younger and to create the famous sign.
He was seen at once rummaging with ardor in an old box, in which he found some brushes, a little gnawed by the rats, but still passable; some linseed-oil in a bottle, and a palette which had formerly belonged to Bronzino, that dieu de la pittoure, as the ultramontane artist, in his ever young enthusiasm, always called him.
He was immediately seen enthusiastically digging through an old box, where he found some brushes, a bit nibbled by rats, but still usable; a bottle of linseed oil, and a palette that had once belonged to Bronzino, that god of painting, as the overly enthusiastic artist always called him.
Pittrino was puffed up with all the joy of a rehabilitation.
Pittrino was filled with the happiness of recovery.
He did as Raphael had done—he changed his style, and painted, in the fashion of Albani, two goddesses rather than two queens. These illustrious ladies appeared so lovely on the sign,—they presented to the astonished eyes such an assemblage of lilies and roses, the enchanting result of the changes of style in Pittrino—they assumed the poses of sirens so Anacreontically—that the principal echevin, when admitted to view this capital piece in the salle of Cropole, at once declared that these ladies were too handsome, of too animated a beauty, to figure as a sign in the eyes of passers-by.
He did what Raphael had done—he changed his style and painted, like Albani, two goddesses instead of two queens. These remarkable women looked so beautiful on the sign—they displayed such a mix of lilies and roses, the captivating outcome of Pittrino's style changes—they struck poses like sirens in a way that was so Anacreontic that the chief magistrate, upon seeing this impressive piece in the Cropole hall, immediately declared that these ladies were too beautiful, with too vibrant a charm, to serve as a sign for those passing by.
To Pittrino he added, “His royal highness, Monsieur, who often comes into our city, will not be much pleased to see his illustrious mother so slightly clothed, and he will send you to the oubliettes of the state; for, remember, the heart of that glorious prince is not always tender. You must efface either the two sirens or the legend, without which I forbid the exhibition of the sign. I say this for your sake, Master Cropole, as well for yours, Signor Pittrino.”
To Pittrino he added, “His royal highness, sir, who often visits our city, won’t be too happy to see his distinguished mother so lightly dressed, and he’ll send you to the dungeon; because, remember, the heart of that great prince isn't always kind. You need to remove either the two sirens or the legend, without which I won’t allow the sign to be displayed. I’m saying this for your benefit, Master Cropole, as well as yours, Signor Pittrino.”
What answer could be made to this? It was necessary to thank the echevin for his kindness, which Cropole did. But Pittrino remained downcast and said he felt assured of what was about to happen.
What response could be given to this? It was important to thank the councilor for his kindness, which Cropole did. But Pittrino stayed gloomy and said he was sure of what was about to happen.
The visitor was scarcely gone when Cropole, crossing his arms, said: “Well, master, what is to be done?”
The visitor had barely left when Cropole, crossing his arms, said: “Well, boss, what should we do?”
“We must efface the legend,” said Pittrino, in a melancholy tone. “I have some excellent ivory-black; it will be done in a moment, and we will replace the Medici by the nymphs or the sirens, whichever you prefer.”
“We need to erase the legend,” said Pittrino, in a sad voice. “I have some great ivory-black; it’ll be done in a moment, and we can replace the Medici with the nymphs or the sirens, whichever you like.”
“No,” said Cropole, “the will of my father must be carried out. My father considered—”
“No,” said Cropole, “my father’s wishes must be fulfilled. My father believed—”
“He considered the figures of the most importance,” said Pittrino.
“He thought the figures were the most important,” said Pittrino.
“He thought most of the legend,” said Cropole.
“He thought about most of the legend,” said Cropole.
“The proof of the importance in which he held the figures,” said Pittrino, “is that he desired they should be likenesses, and they are so.”
"The proof of how much he valued the figures," said Pittrino, "is that he wanted them to be true to life, and they are."
“Yes; but if they had not been so, who would have recognized them without the legend? At the present day even, when the memory of the Blaisois begins to be faint with regard to these two celebrated persons, who would recognize Catherine and Mary without the words ‘To the Medici’?”
“Yes; but if they hadn’t been that way, who would have recognized them without the label? Even today, as the memory of the Blaisois starts to fade about these two famous individuals, who would recognize Catherine and Mary without the words ‘To the Medici’?”
“But the figures?” said Pittrino, in despair; for he felt that young Cropole was right. “I should not like to lose the fruit of my labor.”
“But the numbers?” said Pittrino, in despair; for he felt that young Cropole was right. “I wouldn't want to lose the results of my hard work.”
“And I should not wish you to be thrown into prison, and myself into the oubliettes.”
“And I wouldn’t want you to end up in prison, and me in the dungeons.”
“Let us efface ‘Medici’,” said Pittrino, supplicatingly.
“Let’s get rid of ‘Medici’,” Pittrino said, pleading.
“No,” replied Cropole, firmly. “I have got an idea, a sublime idea—your picture shall appear, and my legend likewise. Does not ‘Medici’ mean doctor, or physician, in Italian?”
“No,” replied Cropole, firmly. “I have an idea, a brilliant idea—your picture will be featured, and my story will be too. Doesn’t ‘Medici’ mean doctor, or physician, in Italian?”
“Yes, in the plural.”
“Yes, in plural form.”
“Well, then, you shall order another sign-frame of the smith; you shall paint six physicians, and write underneath ‘Aux Medici’ which makes a very pretty play upon words.”
"Well, then, you should get another sign-frame from the blacksmith; you should paint six doctors and write underneath 'Aux Medici,' which creates a clever play on words."
“Six physicians! impossible! And the composition?” cried Pittrino.
“Six doctors! No way! And the combination?” exclaimed Pittrino.
“That is your business—but so it shall be—I insist upon it—it must be so—my macaroni is burning.”
“That's your problem—but that's how it has to be—I’m insisting on it—it has to be this way—my macaroni is burning.”
This reasoning was peremptory—Pittrino obeyed. He composed the sign of six physicians, with the legend; the echevin applauded and authorized it.
This reasoning was decisive—Pittrino complied. He created the sign of six doctors, with the message; the council member applauded and approved it.
The sign produced an extravagant success in the city, which proves that poetry has always been in the wrong, before citizens, as Pittrino said.
The sign was a huge success in the city, which shows that poetry has always been mistaken in the eyes of the citizens, as Pittrino said.
Cropole, to make amends to his painter-in-ordinary, hung up the nymphs of the preceding sign in his bedroom, which made Madame Cropole blush every time she looked at it, when she was undressing at night.
Cropole, to make things right with his personal painter, hung the nymphs from the previous sign in his bedroom, which made Madame Cropole blush every time she saw it while getting undressed at night.
This is the way in which the pointed-gable house got a sign; and this is how the hostelry of the Medici, making a fortune, was found to be enlarged by a quarter, as we have described. And this is how there was at Blois a hostelry of that name, and had for a painter-in-ordinary Master Pittrino.
This is how the pointed-gable house got its sign; and this is how the Medici's inn, making a fortune, was found to have been expanded by a quarter, as we described. This is also how there was an inn of that name in Blois, which had Master Pittrino as its regular painter.
Chapter VI. The Unknown.
Thus founded and recommended by its sign, the hostelry of Master Cropole held its way steadily on towards a solid prosperity.
Thus founded and endorsed by its sign, Master Cropole's inn continued to thrive steadily on its path to solid success.
It was not an immense fortune that Cropole had in perspective; but he might hope to double the thousand louis d’or left by his father, to make another thousand louis by the sale of his house and stock, and at length to live happily like a retired citizen.
It wasn't a huge fortune that Cropole was looking at; but he could hope to double the thousand louis d’or his father left him, make another thousand louis from selling his house and belongings, and eventually live happily like a retired citizen.
Cropole was anxious for gain, and was half-crazy with joy at the news of the arrival of Louis XIV.
Cropole was eager for profit and was almost delirious with happiness at the news of Louis XIV's arrival.
Himself, his wife, Pittrino, and two cooks, immediately laid hands upon all the inhabitants of the dove-cote, the poultry-yard, and the rabbit-hutches; so that as many lamentations and cries resounded in the yards of the hostelry of the Medici as were formerly heard in Rama.
Himself, his wife, Pittrino, and two cooks quickly got their hands on all the residents of the dove-cote, the poultry-yard, and the rabbit-hutches, resulting in as many cries and wails echoing in the yards of the Medici inn as were once heard in Rama.
Cropole had, at the time, but one single traveler in his house.
Cropole had only one traveler staying in his house at that time.
This was a man of scarcely thirty years of age, handsome, tall, austere, or rather melancholy, in all his gestures and looks.
This was a man barely thirty years old, attractive, tall, serious, or rather somber, in all his gestures and expressions.
He was dressed in black velvet with jet trimmings; a white collar, as plain as that of the severest Puritan, set off the whiteness of his youthful neck; a small dark-colored mustache scarcely covered his curled, disdainful lip.
He was dressed in black velvet with jet trimmings; a plain white collar, as simple as that of the strictest Puritan, highlighted the youthful whiteness of his neck; a small dark mustache barely concealed his curled, scornful lip.
He spoke to people looking them full in the face, without affectation, it is true, but without scruple; so that the brilliancy of his black eyes became so insupportable, that more than one look had sunk beneath his, like the weaker sword in a single combat.
He talked to people while looking them straight in the eye, without pretense, it's true, but also without concern; so much so that the intensity of his dark eyes became so overwhelming that more than one gaze had faltered under his, like a weaker sword in a duel.
At this time, in which men, all created equal by God, were divided, thanks to prejudices, into two distinct castes, the gentlemen and the commoner, as they are really divided into two races, the black and the white,—at this time, we say, he whose portrait we have just sketched could not fail of being taken for a gentleman, and of the best class. To ascertain this, there was no necessity to consult anything but his hands, long, slender, and white, of which every muscle, every vein, became apparent through the skin at the least movement, and eloquently spoke of good descent.
At this time, when men, all created equal by God, were split into two distinct classes due to prejudices—the gentlemen and the commoners, much like the division between black and white—it's clear that the person we've just described would definitely be seen as a gentleman, and of the highest class. To confirm this, you only needed to look at his hands: long, slender, and fair, with every muscle and vein visible beneath the skin with even the slightest movement, clearly indicating his noble heritage.
This gentleman, then, had arrived alone at Cropole’s house. He had taken, without hesitation, without reflection even, the principal apartment which the hotelier had pointed out to him with a rapacious aim, very praiseworthy, some will say, very reprehensible will say others, if they admit that Cropole was a physiognomist, and judged people at first sight.
This guy had shown up solo at Cropole’s house. He had quickly taken the main room that the hotel owner had pointed out to him, with a greedy intent—some might say that’s commendable, while others might find it blameworthy, especially if they believe Cropole was someone who judged people just by their appearance.
This apartment was that which composed the whole front of the ancient triangular house; a large salon, lighted by two windows on the first stage, a small chamber by the side of it, and another above it.
This apartment made up the entire front of the old triangular house; a large living room, lit by two windows on the first floor, a small bedroom next to it, and another one above it.
Now, from the time he had arrived, this gentleman had scarcely touched any repast that had been served up to him in his chamber. He had spoken but two words to the host, to warn him that a traveler of the name of Parry would arrive, and to desire that, when he did, he should be shown up to him immediately.
Now, since the time he had arrived, this gentleman had hardly eaten anything that had been served to him in his room. He had only spoken two words to the host, to let him know that a traveler named Parry would be arriving and to ask that he be brought to him right away.
He afterwards preserved so profound a silence, that Cropole was almost offended, so much did he prefer people who were good company.
He then fell into such deep silence that Cropole was almost offended, as he greatly preferred people who were fun to be around.
This gentleman had risen early the morning of the day on which this history begins, and had placed himself at the window of his salon, seated upon the ledge, and leaning upon the rail of the balcony, gazing sadly but persistently on both sides of the street, watching, no doubt, for the arrival of the traveler he had mentioned to the host.
This guy had gotten up early on the morning when this story starts and positioned himself at the window of his living room, sitting on the ledge and leaning on the balcony rail, looking sadly but steadily on both sides of the street, probably waiting for the arrival of the traveler he had mentioned to the innkeeper.
In this way he had seen the little cortege of Monsieur return from hunting, then had again partaken of the profound tranquillity of the street, absorbed in his own expectations.
In this way, he had seen Monsieur's little procession return from hunting, and then he once again enjoyed the deep calm of the street, lost in his own thoughts.
All at once the movement of the crowd going to the meadows, couriers setting out, washers of pavement, purveyors of the royal household, gabbling, scampering shop-boys, chariots in motion, hair-dressers on the run, and pages toiling along, this tumult and bustle had surprised him, but without losing any of that impassible and supreme majesty which gives to the eagle and the lion that serene and contemptuous glance amidst the hurrahs and shouts of hunters or the curious.
Suddenly, the hustle and bustle of the crowd heading to the meadows, messengers setting off, street cleaners, royal household suppliers, chattering shop boys, moving chariots, rushing hairdressers, and hardworking pages surprised him. Yet, he didn't lose any of that unshakeable and commanding presence that gives eagles and lions their calm and disdainful gaze amid the cheers and shouts of hunters or onlookers.
Soon the cries of the victims slaughtered in the poultry-yard, the hasty steps of Madame Cropole up that little wooden staircase, so narrow and so echoing; the bounding pace of Pittrino, who only that morning was smoking at the door with all the phlegm of a Dutchman; all this communicated something like surprise and agitation to the traveler.
Soon, the cries of the victims killed in the chicken coop, the hurried footsteps of Madame Cropole up that narrow, echoing wooden staircase, and the quick pace of Pittrino, who just that morning was casually smoking at the door like a laid-back Dutchman; all of this conveyed a sense of surprise and anxiety to the traveler.
As he was rising to make inquiries, the door of his chamber opened. The unknown concluded they were about to introduce the impatiently expected traveler, and made three precipitate steps to meet him.
As he got up to ask questions, the door to his room swung open. The stranger assumed they were finally bringing in the long-awaited traveler and took three quick steps to meet him.
But, instead of the person he expected, it was Master Cropole who appeared, and behind him, in the half-dark staircase, the pleasant face of Madame Cropole, rendered trivial by curiosity. She only gave one furtive glance at the handsome gentleman, and disappeared.
But instead of the person he was expecting, it was Master Cropole who showed up, and behind him, in the dimly lit staircase, was the pleasant face of Madame Cropole, made trivial by curiosity. She just gave a quick glance at the handsome gentleman and then vanished.
Cropole advanced, cap in hand, rather bent than bowing.
Cropole moved forward, holding his cap in his hand, slightly hunched rather than bowing.
A gesture of the unknown interrogated him, without a word being pronounced.
A silent gesture from the unknown questioned him, without a single word spoken.
“Monsieur,” said Cropole, “I come to ask how—what ought I to say: your lordship, monsieur le comte, or monsieur le marquis?”
“Monsieur,” said Cropole, “I’m here to ask how—what should I say: your lordship, mister count, or mister marquis?”
“Say monsieur, and speak quickly,” replied the unknown, with that haughty accent which admits of neither discussion nor reply.
“Say sir, and speak quickly,” replied the stranger, with that arrogant tone that allows for neither discussion nor response.
“I came, then, to inquire how monsieur had passed the night, and if monsieur intended to keep this apartment?”
“I came to ask how you spent the night and if you plan to keep this apartment?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Monsieur, something has happened upon which we could not reckon.”
“Mister, something has happened that we didn't anticipate.”
“What?”
“Whaat?”
“His majesty Louis XIV. will enter our city to-day, and will remain here one day, perhaps two.”
“His majesty Louis XIV will enter our city today and will stay here for one day, maybe two.”
Great astonishment was painted on the countenance of the unknown.
Great astonishment was visible on the face of the stranger.
“The King of France is coming to Blois?”
“The King of France is coming to Blois?”
“He is on the road, monsieur.”
"He's on the way, sir."
“Then there is the stronger reason for my remaining,” said the unknown.
“Then there's the stronger reason for me staying,” said the unknown.
“Very well; but will monsieur keep all the apartments?”
“Alright; but will you keep all the rooms?”
“I do not understand you. Why should I require less to-day than yesterday?”
“I don’t understand you. Why should I need less today than I did yesterday?”
“Because, monsieur, your lordship will permit me to say, yesterday I did not think proper, when you chose your lodging, to fix any price that might have made your lordship believe that I prejudged your resources; whilst to-day—”
“Because, sir, I must say, yesterday I didn’t think it was right, when you picked your accommodation, to set any price that might have led you to think I was judging your finances; but today—”
The unknown colored; the idea at once struck him that he was supposed to be poor, and was being insulted.
The stranger had a unique style; it suddenly hit him that he was meant to be seen as poor and was being disrespected.
“Whilst to-day,” replied he, coldly, “you do not prejudge.”
"While today," he replied coldly, "you don't judge in advance."
“Monsieur, I am a well-meaning man, thank God! and simple hotelier as I am, there is in me the blood of a gentleman. My father was a servant and officer of the late Marechal d’Ancre. God rest his soul!”
“Mister, I’m a good-hearted guy, thank goodness! And even though I’m just a simple hotel owner, I have the blood of a gentleman. My father was a servant and an officer of the late Marechal d’Ancre. May his soul rest in peace!”
“I do not contest that point with you; I only wish to know, and that quickly, to what your questions tend?”
“I’m not arguing with you on that; I just want to know, and I want to know quickly, what your questions are about?”
“You are too reasonable, monsieur, not to comprehend that our city is small, that the court is about to invade it, that the houses will be overflowing with inhabitants, and that lodgings will consequently obtain considerable prices.”
“You’re too sensible, sir, not to realize that our city is small, the court is about to overrun it, the houses will be packed with people, and as a result, accommodations will become quite expensive.”
Again the unknown colored. “Name your terms,” said he.
Again the unknown figure spoke. “Name your terms,” he said.
“I name them with scruple, monsieur, because I seek an honest gain, and that I wish to carry on my business without being uncivil or extravagant in my demands. Now the room you occupy is considerable, and you are alone.”
“I name them carefully, sir, because I want to earn honestly, and I wish to run my business without being rude or unreasonable in my requests. Now, the room you are in is quite large, and you are by yourself.”
“That is my business.”
“That's my business.”
“Oh! certainly. I do not mean to turn monsieur out.”
“Oh! of course. I’m not trying to kick you out, sir.”
The blood rushed to the temples of the unknown; he darted at poor Cropole, the descendant of one of the officers of the Marechal d’Ancre, a glance that would have crushed him down to beneath that famous chimney-slab, if Cropole had not been nailed to the spot by the question of his own proper interests.
The blood rushed to the temples of the unknown; he shot a look at poor Cropole, the descendant of one of the officers of the Marechal d’Ancre, a glance that would have flattened him to the ground beneath that famous chimney-slab, if Cropole hadn’t been frozen in place by concern for his own interests.
“Do you desire me to go?” said he. “Explain yourself—but quickly.”
“Do you want me to leave?” he asked. “Explain yourself—but fast.”
“Monsieur, monsieur, you do not understand me. It is very critical—I know—that which I am doing. I express myself badly, or perhaps, as monsieur is a foreigner, which I perceive by his accent—”
“Sir, sir, you don’t understand me. It’s very important—I know—that what I’m doing. I’m not expressing myself well, or maybe, since you’re a foreigner, which I can tell by your accent—”
In fact, the unknown spoke with that impetuosity which is the principal character of English accentuation, even among men who speak the French language with the greatest purity.
In fact, the unknown spoke with the suddenness that is the main feature of English accentuation, even among men who speak French with the utmost clarity.
“As monsieur is a foreigner, I say, it is perhaps he who does not catch my exact meaning. I wish for monsieur to give up one or two of the apartments he occupies, which would diminish his expenses and ease my conscience. Indeed, it is hard to increase unreasonably the price of the chambers, when one has had the honor to let them at a reasonable price.”
“As a foreigner, monsieur may not fully understand what I mean. I would like monsieur to give up one or two of the apartments he occupies, which would lower his expenses and make me feel better. In fact, it’s difficult to raise the prices of the rooms too much when I’ve had the privilege of renting them at a fair rate.”
“How much does the hire amount to since yesterday?”
“How much is the hire since yesterday?”
“Monsieur, to one louis, with refreshments and the charge for the horse.”
“Sir, for one louis, including snacks and the cost for the horse.”
“Very well; and that of to-day?”
"Okay; what about today?"
“Ah! there is the difficulty. This is the day of the king’s arrival; if the court comes to sleep here, the charge of the day is reckoned. From that it results that three chambers, at two louis each, make six louis. Two louis, monsieur, are not much; but six louis make a great deal.”
“Ah! there lies the challenge. Today is the day the king arrives; if the court stays here, today’s charges are counted. This means that three rooms, at two louis each, total six louis. Two louis, sir, isn’t a lot; but six louis is quite a sum.”
The unknown, from red, as we have seen him, became very pale.
The unknown, once red, as we've seen him, became very pale.
He drew from his pocket, with heroic bravery, a purse embroidered with a coat-of-arms, which he carefully concealed in the hollow of his hand. This purse was of a thinness, a flabbiness, a hollowness, which did not escape the eye of Cropole.
He pulled out from his pocket, with great bravery, a purse decorated with a coat-of-arms, which he discreetly hid in the palm of his hand. This purse was thin, saggy, and empty, which did not go unnoticed by Cropole.
The unknown emptied the purse into his hand. It contained three double louis, which amounted to the six louis demanded by the host.
The stranger dumped the contents of the purse into his hand. It had three double louis, which added up to the six louis the innkeeper required.
But it was seven that Cropole had required.
But it was seven that Cropole needed.
He looked, therefore, at the unknown, as much as to say, “And then?”
He looked at the unknown, as if to say, “And then?”
“There remains one louis, does there not, master hotelier?”
“There's still one louis left, right, master hotelier?”
“Yes, monsieur, but—”
"Yes, sir, but—"
The unknown plunged his hand into the pocket of his haut-de-chausses, and emptied it. It contained a small pocket-book, a gold key, and some silver. With this change, he made up a louis.
The stranger reached into the pocket of his pants and emptied it. It had a small wallet, a gold key, and some coins. With this spare change, he put together a louis.
“Thank you, monsieur,” said Cropole. “It now only remains for me to ask whether monsieur intends to occupy his apartments to-morrow, in which case I will reserve them for him; whereas, if monsieur does not mean to do so, I will promise them to some of the king’s people who are coming.”
“Thank you, sir,” said Cropole. “I just need to ask if you plan to use your rooms tomorrow. If so, I’ll keep them for you; if not, I’ll offer them to some of the king’s staff who are coming.”
“That is but right,” said the unknown, after a long silence; “but as I have no more money, as you have seen, and as I yet must retain the apartments, you must either sell this diamond in the city, or hold it in pledge.”
"That's fair," said the stranger after a long pause; "but since I don’t have any more money, as you can see, and I still need to keep the apartment, you either need to sell this diamond in the city or hold onto it as collateral."
Cropole looked at the diamond so long, that the unknown said, hastily:
Cropole stared at the diamond for so long that the unknown person said, hurriedly:
“I prefer your selling it, monsieur; for it is worth three hundred pistoles. A Jew—are there any Jews in Blois?—would give you two hundred or a hundred and fifty for it—take whatever may be offered for it, if it be no more than the price of your lodging. Begone!”
“I'd rather you sell it, sir; it's worth three hundred pistoles. A Jew—are there any Jews in Blois?—would offer you two hundred or one hundred and fifty for it. Take whatever is offered, even if it's just enough to cover your lodging. Now go!”
“Oh! monsieur,” replied Cropole, ashamed of the sudden inferiority which the unknown reflected upon him by this noble and disinterested confidence, as well as by the unalterable patience opposed to so many suspicions and evasions. “Oh, monsieur, I hope people are not so dishonest at Blois as you seem to think; and that the diamond, being worth what you say—”
“Oh! Sir,” replied Cropole, feeling ashamed of the sudden inferiority the unknown reflected on him with this noble and selfless trust, as well as the unwavering patience shown towards so many doubts and evasions. “Oh, Sir, I hope people aren’t as dishonest in Blois as you seem to think; and that the diamond, being worth what you say—”
The unknown here again darted at Cropole one of his withering glances.
The unknown once again shot a withering glance at Cropole.
“I really do not understand diamonds, monsieur, I assure you,” cried he.
“I really don’t understand diamonds, sir, I promise you,” he exclaimed.
“But the jewelers do: ask them,” said the unknown. “Now I believe our accounts are settled, are they not, monsieur l’hote?”
“But the jewelers do: ask them,” said the stranger. “Now I believe our accounts are settled, right, monsieur l’hôte?”
“Yes, monsieur, and to my profound regret; for I fear I have offended monsieur.”
“Yes, sir, and I'm truly sorry for it; I’m worried I may have upset you.”
“Not at all!” replied the unknown, with ineffable majesty.
“Not at all!” replied the stranger, with an indescribable sense of grandeur.
“Or have appeared to be extortionate with a noble traveler. Consider, monsieur, the peculiarity of the case.”
“Or have seemed to be exploitative with an honorable traveler. Think about, sir, the uniqueness of the situation.”
“Say no more about it, I desire; and leave me to myself.”
"Don't say anything more about it, please; just leave me alone."
Cropole bowed profoundly, and left the room with a stupefied air, which announced that he had a good heart, and felt genuine remorse.
Cropole bowed deeply and left the room with a dazed expression, signaling that he had a kind heart and felt true remorse.
The unknown himself shut the door after him, and, when left alone, looked mournfully at the bottom of the purse, from which he had taken a small silken bag containing the diamond, his last resource.
The unknown man shut the door behind him and, when alone, looked sadly at the bottom of the purse, from which he had taken a small silk bag containing the diamond, his last hope.
He dwelt likewise upon the emptiness of his pockets, turned over the papers in his pocket-book, and convinced himself of the state of absolute destitution in which he was about to be plunged.
He also reflected on how empty his pockets were, flipped through the papers in his wallet, and convinced himself of the total poverty he was about to face.
He raised his eyes towards heaven, with a sublime emotion of despairing calmness, brushed off with his hand some drops of sweat which trickled over his noble brow, and then cast down upon the earth a look which just before had been impressed with almost divine majesty.
He looked up at the sky, feeling a mix of deep despair and calmness. He wiped away some sweat that was trickling down his noble forehead and then glanced down at the ground with the same gaze that had just moments ago held almost divine majesty.
That the storm had passed far from him, perhaps he had prayed in the bottom of his soul.
That the storm had moved far away from him, maybe he had silently prayed deep down in his soul.
He drew near to the window, resumed his place in the balcony, and remained there, motionless, annihilated, dead, till the moment when, the heavens beginning to darken, the first flambeaux traversed the enlivened street, and gave the signal for illumination to all the windows of the city.
He moved closer to the window, returned to his spot on the balcony, and stayed there, unmoving, empty, lifeless, until the moment when the sky started to darken, the first torches crossed the lively street, and signaled for all the windows in the city to light up.
Chapter VII. Parry.
Whilst the unknown was viewing these lights with interest, and lending an ear to the various noises, Master Cropole entered his apartment, followed by two attendants, who laid the cloth for his meal.
Wwhile the unknown was watching these lights with curiosity and listening to the different sounds, Master Cropole walked into his room, followed by two attendants, who set the table for his meal.
The stranger did not pay them the least attention; but Cropole approaching him respectfully, whispered, “Monsieur, the diamond has been valued.”
The stranger didn’t pay them any attention; but Cropole stepped up to him respectfully and whispered, “Sir, the diamond has been valued.”
“Ah!” said the traveler. “Well?”
“Ah!” said the traveler. “What’s up?”
“Well, monsieur, the jeweler of S. A. R. gives two hundred and eighty pistoles for it.”
“Well, sir, the jeweler of S. A. R. is offering two hundred and eighty pistoles for it.”
“Have you them?”
"Do you have them?"
“I thought it best to take them, monsieur; nevertheless, I made it a condition of the bargain, that if monsieur wished to keep his diamond, it should be held till monsieur was again in funds.”
“I thought it would be best to take them, sir; however, I made it a condition of the deal that if you wanted to keep your diamond, it would be held until you had more money.”
“Oh, no, not at all: I told you to sell it.”
“Oh, no, not at all: I told you to sell it.”
“Then I have obeyed, or nearly so, since, without having definitely sold it, I have touched the money.”
“Then I've followed through, or close to it, since, without having actually sold it, I've handled the money.”
“Pay yourself,” added the unknown.
“Pay yourself,” said the stranger.
“I will do so, monsieur, since you so positively require it.”
“I'll do it, sir, since you insist on it so firmly.”
A sad smile passed over the lips of the gentleman.
A sad smile crossed the gentleman's lips.
“Place the money on that trunk,” said he, turning round and pointing to the piece of furniture.
“Put the money on that trunk,” he said, turning around and pointing to the piece of furniture.
Cropole deposited a tolerably large bag as directed, after having taken from it the amount of his reckoning.
Cropole dropped off a pretty big bag as instructed, after taking out the amount he owed.
“Now,” said he, “I hope monsieur will not give me the pain of not taking any supper. Dinner has already been refused; this is affronting to the house of les Medici. Look, monsieur, the supper is on the table, and I venture to say that it is not a bad one.”
“Now,” he said, “I hope you won’t make me the unfortunate bearer of bad news by not having any supper. Dinner has already been turned down; that’s quite disrespectful to the Medici family. Look, it’s right there on the table, and I dare say it’s a decent meal.”
The unknown asked for a glass of wine, broke off a morsel of bread, and did not stir from the window whilst he ate and drank.
The stranger asked for a glass of wine, broke off a piece of bread, and stayed by the window while he ate and drank.
Shortly after was heard a loud flourish of trumpets; cries arose in the distance, a confused buzzing filled the lower part of the city, and the first distinct sound that struck the ears of the stranger was the tramp of advancing horses.
Shortly after, a loud blast of trumpets was heard; shouts echoed in the distance, a chaotic buzz filled the lower part of the city, and the first clear sound that reached the ears of the stranger was the pounding of approaching horses.
“The king! the king!” repeated a noisy and eager crowd.
“The king! The king!” shouted a loud and excited crowd.
“The king!” cried Cropole, abandoning his guest and his ideas of delicacy, to satisfy his curiosity.
“The king!” shouted Cropole, leaving his guest and his sense of delicacy behind to satisfy his curiosity.
With Cropole were mingled, and jostled, on the staircase, Madame Cropole, Pittrino, and the waiters and scullions.
With Cropole were mixed and bumped into each other on the staircase, Madame Cropole, Pittrino, and the waiters and kitchen helpers.
The cortege advanced slowly, lighted by a thousand flambeaux, in the streets and from the windows.
The procession moved slowly, illuminated by a thousand torches, through the streets and from the windows.
After a company of musketeers, a closely ranked troop of gentlemen, came the litter of monsieur le cardinal, drawn like a carriage by four black horses. The pages and people of the cardinal marched behind.
After a company of musketeers, a tightly grouped troop of gentlemen, came the litter of Monsieur le Cardinal, pulled like a carriage by four black horses. The pages and attendants of the cardinal followed behind.
Next came the carriage of the queen-mother, with her maids of honor at the doors, her gentlemen on horseback at both sides.
Next came the queen-mother's carriage, with her maids of honor at the doors and her gentlemen on horseback on both sides.
The king then appeared, mounted upon a splendid horse of Saxon breed, with a flowing mane. The young prince exhibited, when bowing to some windows from which issued the most animated acclamations, a noble and handsome countenance, illuminated by the flambeaux of his pages.
The king then appeared, riding a magnificent Saxon horse with a flowing mane. The young prince showed a noble and handsome face as he bowed to some windows where enthusiastic cheers were coming from, illuminated by the torches held by his attendants.
By the side of the king, though a little in the rear, the Prince de Conde, M. Dangeau, and twenty other courtiers, followed by their people and their baggage, closed this veritably triumphant march. The pomp was of a military character.
By the king's side, slightly behind him, were the Prince de Conde, M. Dangeau, and twenty other courtiers, accompanied by their attendants and luggage, bringing up the rear of this truly triumphant march. The display had a military flair.
Some of the courtiers—the elder ones, for instance—wore traveling dresses; but all the rest were clothed in warlike panoply. Many wore the gorget and buff coat of the times of Henry IV. and Louis XIII.
Some of the courtiers—like the older ones, for example—wore traveling outfits; but the rest were dressed in battle gear. Many had on the gorget and buff coat from the times of Henry IV and Louis XIII.
When the king passed before him, the unknown, who had leant forward over the balcony to obtain a better view, and who had concealed his face by leaning on his arm, felt his heart swell and overflow with a bitter jealousy.
When the king walked past him, the stranger, who had leaned forward over the balcony to get a better look and had covered his face with his arm, felt his heart swell and overflow with bitter jealousy.
The noise of the trumpets excited him—the popular acclamations deafened him: for a moment he allowed his reason to be absorbed in this flood of lights, tumult, and brilliant images.
The sound of the trumpets thrilled him—the cheers of the crowd drowned him out: for a moment, he let his mind get lost in this rush of lights, noise, and vivid scenes.
“He is a king!” murmured he, in an accent of despair.
“He’s a king!” he muttered, his voice filled with despair.
Then, before he had recovered from his sombre reverie, all the noise, all the splendor, had passed away. At the angle of the street there remained nothing beneath the stranger but a few hoarse, discordant voices, shouting at intervals “Vive le Roi!”
Then, before he could shake off his gloomy thoughts, all the noise and splendor faded away. At the corner of the street, all that was left for the stranger were a few rough, jarring voices shouting occasionally, “Long live the King!”
There remained likewise the six candles held by the inhabitants of the hostelry des Medici; that is to say, two for Cropole, two for Pittrino, and one for each scullion. Cropole never ceased repeating, “How good-looking the king is! How strongly he resembles his illustrious father!”
There were also six candles held by the people at the Medici inn; that is to say, two for Cropole, two for Pittrino, and one for each kitchen helper. Cropole kept saying, “The king is so handsome! He looks so much like his famous father!”
“A handsome likeness!” said Pittrino.
"A great likeness!" said Pittrino.
“And what a lofty carriage he has!” added Madame Cropole, already in promiscuous commentary with her neighbors of both sexes.
“And what an impressive carriage he has!” added Madame Cropole, already engaging in casual conversation with her neighbors of both genders.
Cropole was feeding their gossip with his own personal remarks, without observing that an old man on foot, but leading a small Irish horse by the bridle, was endeavoring to penetrate the crowd of men and women which blocked up the entrance to the Medici. But at that moment the voice of the stranger was heard from the window.
Cropole was fueling their gossip with his own comments, not noticing that an old man on foot, leading a small Irish horse by the bridle, was trying to get through the crowd of men and women blocking the entrance to the Medici. At that moment, the voice of the stranger was heard from the window.
“Make way, monsieur l’hotelier, to the entrance of your house!”
“Make way, hotel manager, to the entrance of your place!”
Cropole turned around, and, on seeing the old man, cleared a passage for him.
Cropole turned around and, seeing the old man, made way for him.
The window was instantly closed.
The window was quickly shut.
Pittrino pointed out the way to the newly-arrived guest, who entered without uttering a word.
Pittrino showed the way to the newcomer, who walked in without saying a word.
The stranger waited for him on the landing; he opened his arms to the old man, and led him to a seat.
The stranger waited for him on the landing; he opened his arms to the old man and guided him to a seat.
“Oh, no, no, my lord!” said he. “Sit down in your presence?—never!”
“Oh, no, no, my lord!” he said. “Sit down in your presence?—never!”
“Parry,” cried the gentleman, “I beg you will; you come from England—you come so far. Ah! it is not for your age to undergo the fatigues my service requires. Rest yourself.”
“Parry,” the gentleman exclaimed, “please do! You’re from England—you’ve traveled such a long way. Ah! You shouldn’t have to deal with the hardships my work demands at your age. Take a break.”
“I have my reply to give your lordship, in the first place.”
“I have my response to give you, first of all.”
“Parry, I conjure you to tell me nothing; for if your news had been good, you would not have begun in such a manner; you go about, which proves that the news is bad.”
“Parry, I urge you not to say anything; because if your news were good, you wouldn’t have started like that. The way you’re acting shows that the news must be bad.”
“My lord,” said the old man, “do not hasten to alarm yourself; all is not lost, I hope. You must employ energy, but more particularly resignation.”
“My lord,” said the old man, “don’t rush to worry; all isn’t lost, I hope. You need to be strong, but especially, you need to accept things as they are.”
“Parry,” said the young man, “I have reached this place through a thousand snares and after a thousand difficulties; can you doubt my energy? I have meditated this journey ten years, in spite of all counsels and all obstacles—have you faith in my perseverance? I have this evening sold the last of my father’s diamonds; for I had nothing wherewith to pay for my lodgings and my host was about to turn me out.”
“Parry,” the young man said, “I’ve made it to this place after navigating a thousand traps and facing countless challenges; do you really doubt my determination? I’ve thought about this journey for ten years, despite all advice and obstacles—do you believe in my persistence? This evening, I sold the last of my father’s diamonds because I had nothing left to pay for my lodging, and my host was about to kick me out.”
Parry made a gesture of indignation, to which the young man replied by a pressure of the hand and a smile.
Parry expressed his indignation, and the young man responded with a handshake and a smile.
“I have still two hundred and seventy-four pistoles left and I feel myself rich. I do not despair, Parry; have you faith in my resignation?”
“I still have two hundred and seventy-four pistoles left, and I feel rich. I’m not losing hope, Parry; do you believe in my ability to accept this?”
The old man raised his trembling hands towards heaven.
The old man lifted his shaking hands toward the sky.
“Let me know,” said the stranger,—“disguise nothing from me—what has happened?”
“Let me know,” said the stranger, “don’t hide anything from me—what happened?”
“My recital will be short, my lord; but in the name of Heaven do not tremble so.”
“My performance will be brief, my lord; but for Heaven's sake, don’t tremble so.”
“It is impatience, Parry. Come, what did the general say to you?”
“It’s impatience, Parry. Come on, what did the general say to you?”
“At first the general would not receive me.”
“At first, the general wouldn’t see me.”
“He took you for a spy?”
“He thought you were a spy?”
“Yes, my lord; but I wrote him a letter.”
“Yes, my lord; but I wrote him a letter.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“He read it, and received me, my lord.”
"He read it and accepted me, my lord."
“Did that letter thoroughly explain my position and my views?”
“Did that letter clearly explain my position and my views?”
“Oh, yes!” said Parry, with a sad smile; “it painted your very thoughts faithfully.”
“Oh, yes!” Parry said with a sad smile. “It captured your very thoughts perfectly.”
“Well—then, Parry.”
"Well, then, Parry."
“Then the general sent me back the letter by an aide-de-camp, informing me that if I were found the next day within the circumscription of his command, he would have me arrested.”
“Then the general sent the letter back to me through an aide-de-camp, letting me know that if I was found the next day within his command area, he would have me arrested.”
“Arrested!” murmured the young man. “What! arrest you, my most faithful servant?”
"Arrested!" the young man whispered. "What! Arrest you, my most loyal servant?"
“Yes, my lord.”
"Yes, my lord."
“And notwithstanding you had signed the name Parry?”
“And even though you had signed the name Parry?”
“To all my letters, my lord; and the aide-de-camp had known me at St. James’s and at Whitehall, too,” added the old man with a sigh.
“To all my letters, my lord; and the aide-de-camp had recognized me at St. James’s and at Whitehall as well,” added the old man with a sigh.
The young man leaned forward, thoughtful and sad.
The young man leaned forward, looking pensive and unhappy.
“Ay, that’s what he did before his people,” said he, endeavoring to cheat himself with hopes. “But, privately—between you and him—what did he do? Answer!”
“Ay, that’s what he did in front of his people,” he said, trying to convince himself with hope. “But, privately—between you and him—what did he actually do? Tell me!”
“Alas! my lord, he sent to me four cavaliers, who gave me the horse with which you just now saw me come back. These cavaliers conducted me, in great haste, to the little port of Tenby, threw me, rather than embarked me, into a little fishing-boat, about to sail for Brittany, and here I am.”
“Unfortunately, my lord, he sent me four knights who gave me the horse you just saw me ride back on. These knights hurriedly took me to the small port of Tenby, practically tossed me into a little fishing boat that was about to sail for Brittany, and here I am.”
“Oh!” sighed the young man, clasping his neck convulsively with his hand, and with a sob. “Parry, is that all?—is that all?”
“Oh!” sighed the young man, gripping his neck tightly with his hand, and sobbing. “Parry, is that it?—is that it?”
“Yes, my lord; that is all.”
“Yes, my lord; that’s all.”
After this brief reply ensued a long interval of silence, broken only by the convulsive beating of the heel of the young man on the floor.
After this short response, there was a long silence, interrupted only by the young man’s heel tapping against the floor.
The old man endeavored to change the conversation; it was leading to thoughts much too sinister.
The old man tried to steer the conversation in a different direction; it was heading toward some pretty dark thoughts.
“My lord,” said he, “what is the meaning of all the noise which preceded me? What are these people crying ‘Vive le Roi!’ for? What king do they mean? and what are all these lights for?”
“My lord,” he said, “what’s all the noise I heard before? Why are these people shouting ‘Long live the King!’? Which king are they talking about? And what are all these lights for?”
“Ah! Parry,” replied the young man ironically, “don’t you know that this is the King of France visiting his good city of Blois? All these trumpets are his, all those gilded housings are his, all those gentlemen wear swords that are his. His mother precedes him in a carriage magnificently encrusted with silver and gold. Happy mother! His minister heaps up millions, and conducts him to a rich bride. Then all these people rejoice; they love their king, they hail him with their acclamations, and they cry, ‘Vive le Roi! Vive le Roi!’”
“Ah! Parry,” the young man responded sarcastically, “don’t you know that this is the King of France visiting his beloved city of Blois? All these trumpets are for him, all those fancy decorations belong to him, and all those gentlemen are wearing swords that are his. His mother is ahead of him in a carriage lavishly adorned with silver and gold. Lucky mother! His minister piles up wealth and leads him to a wealthy bride. Then all these people celebrate; they love their king, they cheer him with their applause, and they shout, ‘Long live the King! Long live the King!’”
“Well, well, my lord,” said Parry, more uneasy at the turn the conversation had taken than at the other.
“Well, well, my lord,” Parry said, feeling more uncomfortable about the direction the conversation had gone than the other issue.
“You know,” resumed the unknown, “that my mother and my sister, whilst all this is going on in honor of the King of France, have neither money nor bread; you know that I myself shall be poor and degraded within a fortnight, when all Europe will become acquainted with what you have told me. Parry, are there not examples in which a man of my condition should himself—”
“You know,” the stranger continued, “that my mother and my sister, while all this is happening to honor the King of France, have neither money nor food; you know that I will be poor and humiliated in just two weeks, when all of Europe finds out what you’ve told me. Parry, aren’t there instances where someone in my situation should—”
“My lord, in the name of Heaven—”
"My lord, for heaven's sake—"
“You are right, Parry; I am a coward, and if I do nothing for myself, what will God do? No, no; I have two arms, Parry, and I have a sword.” And he struck his arm violently with his hand, and took down his sword, which hung against the wall.
“You're right, Parry; I’m a coward, and if I don’t do anything for myself, what will God do? No, no; I have two arms, Parry, and I have a sword.” He hit his arm hard with his hand and took down the sword that hung on the wall.
“What are you going to do, my lord?”
“What are you going to do, my lord?”
“What am I going to do, Parry? What every one in my family does. My mother lives on public charity, my sister begs for my mother; I have, somewhere or other, brothers who equally beg for themselves; and I, the eldest, will go and do as all the rest do—I will go and ask charity!”
“What am I supposed to do, Parry? What everyone in my family does. My mom lives off public assistance, my sister begs for her; I have, somewhere out there, brothers who are also begging for themselves; and I, the eldest, will go and do what everyone else does—I will go and ask for help!”
And with these words, which he finished sharply with a nervous and terrible laugh, the young man girded on his sword, took his hat from the trunk, fastened to his shoulder a black cloak, which he had worn all during his journey, and pressing the two hands of the old man, who watched his proceedings with a look of anxiety,—
And with those words, which he ended with a nervous, unsettling laugh, the young man strapped on his sword, grabbed his hat from the trunk, put on a black cloak that he had worn throughout his journey, and shook the old man's hands, who was watching him with a worried look.
“My good Parry,” said he, “order a fire, drink, eat, sleep, and be happy; let us both be happy, my faithful friend, my only friend. We are rich, as rich as kings!”
“My good Parry,” he said, “let's get a fire going, have a drink, eat, sleep, and be happy; let’s both be happy, my loyal friend, my only friend. We are wealthy, as wealthy as kings!”
He struck the bag of pistoles with his clenched hand as he spoke, and it fell heavily to the ground. He resumed that dismal laugh that had so alarmed Parry; and whilst the whole household was screaming, singing, and preparing to install the travelers who had been preceded by their lackeys, he glided out by the principal entrance into the street, where the old man, who had gone to the window, lost sight of him in a moment.
He hit the bag of coins with his clenched fist as he talked, and it dropped heavily to the ground. He started that unsettling laugh that had worried Parry so much; and while the whole household was yelling, singing, and getting ready to welcome the travelers who were accompanied by their servants, he slipped out through the main entrance into the street, where the old man, who had gone to the window, lost track of him in an instant.
Chapter VIII. What his Majesty King Louis XIV. was at the Age of Twenty-Two.
It has been seen, by the account we have endeavored to give of it, that the entree of King Louis XIV. into the city of Blois had been noisy and brilliant; his young majesty had therefore appeared perfectly satisfied with it.
It has been observed, through the description we've tried to provide, that King Louis XIV's entry into the city of Blois was loud and spectacular; his young majesty seemed completely pleased with it.
On arriving beneath the porch of the Castle of the States, the king met, surrounded by his guards and gentlemen, with S. A. R. the duke, Gaston of Orleans, whose physiognomy, naturally rather majestic, had borrowed on this solemn occasion a fresh luster and a fresh dignity. On her part, Madame, dressed in her robes of ceremony, awaited, in the interior balcony, the entrance of her nephew. All the windows of the old castle, so deserted and dismal on ordinary days, were resplendent with ladies and lights.
Upon arriving under the porch of the Castle of the States, the king encountered S. A. R. the duke, Gaston of Orleans, who was surrounded by his guards and gentlemen. On this special occasion, Gaston's naturally majestic appearance seemed to shine with new brilliance and dignity. Meanwhile, Madame, dressed in her ceremonial robes, was waiting in the inner balcony for her nephew's entrance. All the windows of the old castle, usually so empty and dreary on ordinary days, were bright with ladies and lights.
It was then to the sound of drums, trumpets, and vivats, that the young king crossed the threshold of that castle in which, seventy-two years before, Henry III. had called in the aid of assassination and treachery to keep upon his head and in his house a crown which was already slipping from his brow, to fall into another family.
It was then, to the sound of drums, trumpets, and cheers, that the young king crossed the threshold of the castle where, seventy-two years earlier, Henry III had resorted to assassination and betrayal to hold onto a crown that was already slipping from his head, destined to fall into another family’s hands.
All eyes, after having admired the young king, so handsome and so agreeable, sought for that other king of France, much otherwise king than the former, and so old, so pale, so bent, that people called the Cardinal Mazarin.
All eyes, after admiring the young king, who was so handsome and charming, turned to the other king of France, who was very different from the first—so old, so pale, and so hunched that people referred to him as Cardinal Mazarin.
Louis was at this time endowed with all the natural gifts which make the perfect gentleman; his eye was brilliant, mild, and of a clear azure blue. But the most skillful physiognomists, those divers into the soul, on fixing their looks upon it, if it had been possible for a subject to sustain the glance of the king,—the most skillful physiognomists, we say, would never have been able to fathom the depths of that abyss of mildness. It was with the eyes of the king as with the immense depths of the azure heavens, or with those more terrific, and almost as sublime, which the Mediterranean reveals under the keels of its ships in a clear summer day, a gigantic mirror in which heaven delights to reflect sometimes its stars, sometimes its storms.
Louis had all the natural traits that make a perfect gentleman; his eyes were bright, gentle, and a clear shade of blue. However, even the most skilled judges of character, those who delve into the soul, would never have been able to understand the depths of that ocean of gentleness, even if it were possible for someone to hold the king's gaze. The king's eyes were like the vast expanse of the blue sky or the stunning, almost overwhelming, clarity of the Mediterranean, which reveals itself beneath the ships on a clear summer day—a huge mirror where heaven sometimes chooses to reflect its stars and its storms.
The king was short of stature—he was scarcely five feet two inches: but his youth made up for this defect, set off likewise by great nobleness in all his movements, and by considerable address in all bodily exercises.
The king was short—barely five feet two inches tall—but his youth compensated for this flaw, highlighted by his noble demeanor and impressive skills in all physical activities.
Certes, he was already quite a king, and it was a great thing to be a king in that period of traditional devotedness and respect; but as, up to that time, he had been but seldom and always poorly shown to the people, as they to whom he was shown saw him by the side of his mother, a tall woman, and monsieur le cardinal, a man of commanding presence, many found him so little of a king as to say,—
Certainty, he was already quite the king, and it was a big deal to be a king in that time of traditional loyalty and respect; but since he had rarely been displayed to the people and had always been presented poorly, those who saw him alongside his mother, a tall woman, and Monsieur le Cardinal, a man with a strong presence, many considered him so unkingly that they said—
“Why, the king is not so tall as monsieur le cardinal!”
“Wow, the king isn’t as tall as the cardinal!”
Whatever may be thought of these physical observations, which were principally made in the capital, the young king was welcomed as a god by the inhabitants of Blois, and almost like a king by his uncle and aunt, Monsieur and Madame, the inhabitants of the castle.
Whatever people might think of these physical observations, mainly made in the capital, the young king was welcomed as a god by the people of Blois, and almost like a king by his uncle and aunt, Monsieur and Madame, the residents of the castle.
It must, however, be allowed, that when he saw, in the hall of reception, chairs of equal height for himself, his mother, the cardinal, and his uncle and aunt, a disposition artfully concealed by the semi-circular form of the assembly, Louis XIV. became red with anger, and looked around him to ascertain by the countenances of those that were present, if this humiliation had been prepared for him. But as he saw nothing upon the impassible visage of the cardinal, nothing on that of his mother, nothing on those of the assembly, he resigned himself, and sat down, taking care to be seated before anybody else.
It must be acknowledged, however, that when he entered the reception hall and saw chairs of equal height for himself, his mother, the cardinal, and his uncle and aunt, a setup cleverly hidden by the semi-circular arrangement of the gathering, Louis XIV. turned red with anger and looked around to see from the faces of those present whether this humiliation had been planned for him. But since he noticed nothing on the expressionless face of the cardinal, nothing on his mother's, and nothing on the faces of the assembly, he accepted it and sat down, making sure to take his seat before anyone else.
The gentlemen and ladies were presented to their majesties and monsieur le cardinal.
The gentlemen and ladies were introduced to their majesties and Mr. Cardinal.
The king remarked that his mother and he scarcely knew the names of any of the persons who were presented to them; whilst the cardinal, on the contrary, never failed, with an admirable memory and presence of mind, to talk to every one about his estates, his ancestors, or his children, some of whom he named, which enchanted those worthy country gentlemen, and confirmed them in the idea that he alone is truly king who knows his subjects, from the same reason that the sun has no rival, because the sun alone warms and lightens.
The king noted that he and his mother barely recognized any of the people introduced to them; however, the cardinal, on the other hand, never missed a beat, skillfully engaging with everyone about his properties, his family history, or his kids, some of whom he mentioned by name. This delighted the respectable local gentlemen and reinforced their belief that the only true king is the one who knows his subjects, much like the sun has no rival because it alone provides warmth and light.
The study of the young king, which had begun a long time before, without anybody suspecting it, was continued then, and he looked around him attentively to endeavor to make out something in the physiognomies which had at first appeared the most insignificant and trivial.
The study of the young king, which had started long ago without anyone noticing, continued, and he looked around carefully to try to figure out something in the faces that had initially seemed the most insignificant and unimportant.
A collation was served. The king, without daring to call upon the hospitality of his uncle, had waited for it impatiently. This time, therefore, he had all the honors due, if not to his rank, at least to his appetite.
A meal was served. The king, not wanting to impose on his uncle's hospitality, had been waiting for it with excitement. This time, he received all the respect he deserved, if not for his status, at least for his hunger.
As to the cardinal, he contented himself with touching with his withered lips a bouillon, served in a golden cup. The all-powerful minister, who had taken her regency from the queen, and his royalty from the king, had not been able to take a good stomach from nature.
As for the cardinal, he was satisfied to lightly touch a broth served in a golden cup with his withered lips. The all-powerful minister, who had taken her regency from the queen and his authority from the king, had not been able to inherit a good appetite from nature.
Anne of Austria, already suffering from the cancer which six or eight years after caused her death, ate very little more than the cardinal.
Anne of Austria, already suffering from the cancer that would ultimately cause her death six or eight years later, ate almost as little as the cardinal.
For Monsieur, already puffed up with the great event which had taken place in his provincial life, he ate nothing whatever.
For Monsieur, now filled with pride from the significant event that had happened in his provincial life, he ate nothing at all.
Madame alone, like a true Lorrainer, kept pace with his majesty; so that Louis XIV., who, without this partner, might have eaten nearly alone, was at first much pleased with his aunt, and afterwards with M. de Saint-Remy, her maitre d’hotel, who had really distinguished himself.
Madame, true to her Lorrainer roots, kept up with his majesty; so Louis XIV., who would have dined mostly alone without her company, was initially very pleased with his aunt and later with M. de Saint-Remy, her head servant, who had truly distinguished himself.
The collation over, at a sign of approbation from M. de Mazarin, the king arose, and, at the invitation of his aunt, walked about among the ranks of the assembly.
The meeting finished, and with a nod of approval from M. de Mazarin, the king stood up and, at his aunt's suggestion, walked around among the members of the assembly.
The ladies then observed—there are certain things for which women are as good observers at Blois as at Paris—the ladies then observed that Louis XIV. had a prompt and bold look, which premised a distinguished appreciator of beauty. The men, on their part, observed that the prince was proud and haughty, that he loved to look down those who fixed their eyes upon him too long or too earnestly, which gave presage of a master.
The women then noticed—there are some things for which women are just as good at noticing in Blois as they are in Paris—the women then noticed that Louis XIV. had a quick and confident look, which suggested he had a great appreciation for beauty. The men, for their part, noticed that the prince was proud and arrogant, that he enjoyed looking down on those who stared at him for too long or too intently, which indicated he was a person of authority.
Louis XIV. had accomplished about a third of his review when his ears were struck with a word which his eminence pronounced whilst conversing with Monsieur.
Louis XIV had completed about a third of his review when he heard a word that his eminence said while talking to Monsieur.
This word was the name of a woman.
This word was the name of a woman.
Scarcely had Louis XIV. heard this word than he heard, or rather listening to nothing else; and neglecting the arc of the circle which awaited his visit, his object seemed to be to come as quickly as possible to the extremity of the curve.
Scarcely had Louis XIV heard this word when he focused entirely on it; neglecting the circular path that awaited his visit, he seemed determined to reach the end of the curve as quickly as possible.
Monsieur, like a good courtier, was inquiring of monsieur le cardinal after the health of his nieces; he regretted, he said, not having the pleasure of receiving them at the same time with their uncle; they must certainly have grown in stature, beauty and grace, as they had promised to do the last time Monsieur had seen them.
Monsieur, being a good courtier, was asking monsieur le cardinal about the health of his nieces; he expressed that he wished he could have the pleasure of seeing them at the same time as their uncle. They must have definitely grown in height, beauty, and grace, just as they had promised to do the last time Monsieur saw them.
What had first struck the king was a certain constraint in the voices of the two interlocutors. The voice of Monsieur was calm and natural when he spoke thus; while that of M. de Mazarin jumped by a note and a half to reply above the diapason of his usual voice. It might have been said that he wished that voice to strike, at the end of the salon, any ear that was too distant.
What first caught the king's attention was a noticeable tension in the voices of the two speakers. Monsieur's voice was calm and natural as he spoke; meanwhile, M. de Mazarin's voice rose by a tone and a half to respond above the normal range of his usual voice. It seemed like he wanted his voice to reach, at the far end of the room, any ears that were too far away.
“Monseigneur,” replied he, “Mesdemoiselles de Mazarin have still to finish their education: they have duties to fulfill, and a position to make. An abode in a young and brilliant court would dissipate them a little.”
“Your Excellency,” he replied, “the Misses de Mazarin still have their education to complete: they have responsibilities to fulfill and a reputation to establish. Living in a young and vibrant court would distract them somewhat.”
Louis, at this last sentence, smiled sadly. The court was young, it was true, but the avarice of the cardinal had taken good care that it should not be brilliant.
Louis, at this last sentence, smiled sadly. The court was young, it was true, but the greed of the cardinal had ensured that it would not be impressive.
“You have nevertheless no intention,” replied Monsieur, “to cloister them or make them borgeoises?”
“You still have no intention,” replied Monsieur, “of shutting them away or turning them into bourgeois?”
“Not at all,” replied the cardinal, forcing his Italian pronunciation in such a manner that, from soft and velvety as it was, it became sharp and vibrating; “not at all: I have a full and fixed intention to marry them, and that as well as I shall be able.”
“Not at all,” replied the cardinal, emphasizing his Italian pronunciation in a way that shifted from soft and velvety to sharp and vibrant; “not at all: I am fully and firmly determined to marry them, and I will do so to the best of my ability.”
“Parties will not be wanting, monsieur le cardinal,” replied Monsieur, with a bonhomie worthy of one tradesman congratulating another.
“Parties will be in abundance, Mr. Cardinal,” replied Monsieur, with a friendliness typical of one tradesman congratulating another.
“I hope not, monseigneur, and with reason, as God has been pleased to give them grace, intelligence, and beauty.”
“I hope not, my lord, and with good reason, as God has graciously given them grace, intelligence, and beauty.”
During this conversation, Louis XIV., conducted by Madame, accomplished, as we have described, the circle of presentations.
During this conversation, Louis XIV, guided by Madame, completed the series of introductions, as we have described.
“Mademoiselle Auricule,” said the princess, presenting to his majesty a fat, fair girl of two-and-twenty, who at a village fete might have been taken for a peasant in Sunday finery,—“the daughter of my music-mistress.”
“Mademoiselle Auricule,” said the princess, introducing to his majesty a plump, fair girl of twenty-two, who at a village fair could have been mistaken for a peasant dressed up for Sunday,—“the daughter of my music teacher.”
The king smiled. Madame had never been able to extract four correct notes from either viol or harpsichord.
The king smiled. Madame had never managed to play four correct notes on either the violin or the harpsichord.
“Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais,” continued Madame; “a young lady of rank, and my good attendant.”
“Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais,” Madame continued, “a young lady of nobility and my reliable assistant.”
This time it was not the king that smiled; it was the young lady presented, because, for the first time in her life, she heard, given to her by Madame, who generally showed no tendency to spoil her, such an honorable qualification.
This time it wasn't the king who smiled; it was the young lady being introduced, because, for the first time in her life, she heard, from Madame, who usually didn't spoil her, such a high compliment.
Our old acquaintance Montalais, therefore, made his majesty a profound courtesy, the more respectful from the necessity she was under of concealing certain contractions of her laughing lips, which the king might not have attributed to their real cause.
Our old friend Montalais, therefore, gave the king a deep courtesy, which seemed even more respectful because she had to hide certain quirks in her smiling lips that the king might not have understood the real reason for.
It was just at this moment that the king caught the word which startled him.
It was right at that moment that the king heard a word that surprised him.
“And the name of the third?” asked Monsieur.
“And what’s the name of the third?” asked Monsieur.
“Mary, monseigneur,” replied the cardinal.
“Mary, my lord,” replied the cardinal.
There was doubtless some magical influence in that word, for, as we have said, the king started in hearing it, and drew Madame towards the middle of the circle, as if he wished to put some confidential question to her, but, in reality, for the sake of getting nearer to the cardinal.
There was definitely something magical about that word because, as we mentioned, the king reacted to it and pulled Madame toward the center of the circle, as if he wanted to ask her something privately, but really, it was to get closer to the cardinal.
“Madame, my aunt,” said he, laughing, and in a suppressed voice, “my geography-master did not teach me that Blois was at such an immense distance from Paris.”
“Ma'am, my aunt,” he said, laughing quietly, “my geography teacher didn't tell me that Blois was so far from Paris.”
“What do you mean, nephew?” asked Madame.
“What do you mean, nephew?” asked Madame.
“Why, because it would appear that it requires several years, as regards fashion, to travel the distance!—Look at those young ladies!”
“Why, it seems like it takes several years for fashion to catch up!—Look at those young women!”
“Well; I know them all.”
"Well, I know them all."
“Some of them are pretty.”
"Some of them look great."
“Don’t say that too loud, monsieur my nephew; you will drive them wild.”
“Don't say that too loud, my nephew; you'll drive them crazy.”
“Stop a bit, stop a bit, dear aunt!” said the king, smiling; “for the second part of my sentence will serve as a corrective to the first. Well, my dear aunt, some of them appear old and others ugly, thanks to their ten-year-old fashions.”
“Hold on a minute, hold on a minute, dear aunt!” said the king, smiling; “because the second part of my sentence will balance out the first. Well, my dear aunt, some of them look old and others unattractive, all because of their outdated ten-year-old styles.”
“But, sire, Blois is only five days’ journey from Paris.”
“But, sir, Blois is just a five-day trip from Paris.”
“Yes, that is it,” said the king: “two years behind for each day.”
“Yes, that’s it,” said the king. “Two years for every day.”
“Indeed! do you really think so? Well, that is strange! It never struck me.”
“Really? Do you honestly think so? That’s interesting! It never crossed my mind.”
“Now, look, aunt,” said Louis XIV., drawing still nearer to Mazarin, under the pretext of gaining a better point of view, “look at that simple white dress by the side of those antiquated specimens of finery, and those pretentious coiffures. She is probably one of my mother’s maids of honor, though I don’t know her.”
“Now, listen, Aunt,” Louis XIV said, getting even closer to Mazarin to get a better look, “check out that plain white dress next to those outdated fancy outfits and those over-the-top hairstyles. She’s probably one of my mother’s maids of honor, but I don’t recognize her.”
“Ah! ah! my dear nephew!” replied Madame, laughing; “permit me to tell you that your divinatory science is at fault for once. The young lady you honor with your praise is not a Parisian, but a Blaisoise.”
“Ah! ah! my dear nephew!” replied Madame, laughing; “let me tell you that your ability to read people is wrong this time. The young lady you’re praising isn’t from Paris; she’s from Blois.”
“Oh, aunt!” replied the king with a look of doubt.
“Oh, aunt!” replied the king with a doubtful look.
“Come here, Louise,” said Madame.
“Come here, Louise,” said Madame.
And the fair girl, already known to you under that name, approached them, timid, blushing, and almost bent beneath the royal glance.
And the pretty girl, already familiar to you by that name, approached them, shy, blushing, and almost slumped under the royal gaze.
“Mademoiselle Louise Francoise de la Beaume le Blanc, the daughter of the Marquise de la Valliere,” said Madame, ceremoniously.
“Mademoiselle Louise Francoise de la Beaume le Blanc, the daughter of the Marquise de la Valliere,” said Madame, in a formal tone.
The young girl bowed with so much grace, mingled with the profound timidity inspired by the presence of the king, that the latter lost, while looking at her, a few words of the conversation of Monsieur and the cardinal.
The young girl bowed with such grace, mixed with the deep shyness brought on by the king's presence, that he lost track of a few words in the conversation between Monsieur and the cardinal while watching her.
“Daughter-in-law,” continued Madame, “of M. de Saint-Remy, my maitre d’hotel, who presided over the confection of that excellent daube truffee which your majesty seemed so much to appreciate.”
“Daughter-in-law,” continued Madame, “of M. de Saint-Remy, my head waiter, who oversaw the preparation of that excellent truffle stew that your majesty seemed to enjoy so much.”
No grace, no youth, no beauty, could stand out against such a presentation. The king smiled. Whether the words of Madame were a pleasantry, or uttered in all innocency, they proved the pitiless immolation of everything that Louis had found charming or poetic in the young girl. Mademoiselle de la Valliere, for Madame and, by rebound, for the king, was, for a moment, no more than the daughter of a man of a superior talent over dindes truffees.
No charm, youth, or beauty could compete with such a display. The king smiled. Whether Madame's words were meant as a joke or said in genuine innocence, they mercilessly destroyed everything Louis had found appealing or poetic about the young girl. Mademoiselle de la Valliere, for Madame and, by extension, for the king, was, for a brief moment, nothing more than the daughter of a man with exceptional skill in preparing truffles.
But princes are thus constituted. The gods, too, were just like this in Olympus. Diana and Venus, no doubt, abused the beautiful Alcmena and poor Io, when they condescended for distraction’s sake, to speak, amidst nectar and ambrosia, of mortal beauties, at the table of Jupiter.
But that's how princes are made. The gods were similar in Olympus. Diana and Venus definitely mocked the beautiful Alcmena and poor Io when they lowered themselves for some entertainment to talk, over nectar and ambrosia, about mortal beauties at Jupiter's table.
Fortunately, Louise was so bent in her reverential salute, that she did not catch either Madame’s words or the king’s smile. In fact, if the poor child, who had so much good taste as alone to have chosen to dress herself in white amidst all her companions—if that dove’s heart, so easily accessible to painful emotions, had been touched by the cruel words of Madame, or the egotistical cold smile of the king, it would have annihilated her.
Fortunately, Louise was so deep in her respectful bow that she didn’t hear either Madame’s words or the king’s smile. In fact, if the poor girl, who had enough good taste to choose to dress in white among all her companions—if that gentle heart, so easily affected by pain, had been hurt by Madame’s harsh words or the selfish, icy smile of the king, it would have crushed her.
And Montalais herself, the girl of ingenious ideas, would not have attempted to recall her to life; for ridicule kills beauty even.
And Montalais herself, the girl with clever ideas, wouldn’t have tried to bring her back to life; because even ridicule can destroy beauty.
But fortunately, as we have said, Louise, whose ears were buzzing, and her eyes veiled by timidity,—Louise saw nothing and heard nothing; and the king, who had still his attention directed to the conversation of the cardinal and his uncle, hastened to return to them.
But luckily, as we mentioned, Louise, whose ears were ringing and her eyes clouded by shyness—Louise saw nothing and heard nothing; and the king, who was still focused on the conversation between the cardinal and his uncle, quickly went back to them.
He came up just at the moment Mazarin terminated by saying: “Mary, as well as her sisters, has just set off for Brouage. I make them follow the opposite bank of the Loire to that along which we have traveled; and if I calculate their progress correctly, according to the orders I have given, they will to-morrow be opposite Blois.”
He arrived right as Mazarin finished saying: “Mary, along with her sisters, has just left for Brouage. I instructed them to take the opposite bank of the Loire from the route we’ve taken; and if my calculations are right, based on the orders I gave, they should be near Blois by tomorrow.”
These words were pronounced with that tact—that measure, that distinctness of tone, of intention, and reach—which made del Signor Giulio Mazarini the first comedian in the world.
These words were spoken with such tact, precision, clarity of tone, intent, and impact, which made Signor Giulio Mazarini the best comedian in the world.
It resulted that they went straight to the heart of Louis XIV., and the cardinal, on turning round at the simple noise of the approaching footsteps of his majesty, saw the immediate effect of them upon the countenance of his pupil, an effect betrayed to the keen eyes of his eminence by a slight increase of color. But what was the ventilation of such a secret to him whose craft had for twenty years deceived all the diplomatists of Europe?
They went directly to the heart of Louis XIV., and when the cardinal turned at the sound of his majesty's approaching footsteps, he noticed how it instantly affected his pupil's face, a change that was revealed to his sharp eyes by a slight flush. But what was the point of revealing such a secret to someone whose cunning had fooled all the diplomats of Europe for twenty years?
From the moment the young king heard these last words, he appeared as if he had received a poisoned arrow in his heart. He could not remain quiet in a place, but cast around an uncertain, dead, and aimless look over the assembly. He with his eyes interrogated his mother more than twenty times: but she, given up to the pleasure of conversing with her sister-in-law, and likewise constrained by the glance of Mazarin, did not appear to comprehend any of the supplications conveyed by the looks of her son.
From the moment the young king heard those last words, he looked like he had been struck by a poisoned arrow to the heart. He couldn’t stay still and scanned the room with a lost, empty expression. He silently asked his mother for help with his eyes more than twenty times, but she, caught up in chatting with her sister-in-law and also under Mazarin's watchful gaze, seemed to ignore all the pleas in her son’s eyes.
From this moment, music, lights, flowers, beauties, all became odious and insipid to Louis XIV. After he had a hundred times bitten his lips, stretched his legs and his arms like a well-brought-up child, who, without daring to gape, exhausts all the modes of evincing his weariness—after having uselessly again implored his mother and the minister, he turned a despairing look towards the door, that is to say, towards liberty.
From this moment on, music, lights, flowers, and beauty all became disgusting and dull to Louis XIV. After repeatedly biting his lips and stretching his legs and arms like a well-behaved child who, without daring to yawn, exhausts all the ways of showing his boredom—after having uselessly implored his mother and the minister again, he cast a desperate glance towards the door, which symbolized freedom.
At this door, in the embrasure of which he was leaning, he saw, standing out strongly, a figure with a brown and lofty countenance, an aquiline nose, a stern but brilliant eye, gray and long hair, a black mustache, the true type of military beauty, whose gorget, more sparkling than a mirror, broke all the reflected lights which concentrated upon it, and sent them back as lightning. This officer wore his gray hat with its long red plumes upon his head, a proof that he was called there by his duty, and not by his pleasure. If he had been brought thither by his pleasure—if he had been a courtier instead of a soldier, as pleasure must always be paid for at the same price—he would have held his hat in his hand.
At this door, where he was leaning, he spotted a figure that stood out clearly. The person had a strong, tan face, an aquiline nose, a serious but bright eye, long gray hair, and a black mustache—the very image of military beauty. The gorget he wore shone brighter than a mirror, breaking the reflected light around it and sending it back like a flash of lightning. This officer had his gray hat with long red plumes on his head, indicating that he was there out of duty, not pleasure. If he had come for enjoyment—if he had been a courtier instead of a soldier, since pleasure always comes at a cost—he would have been holding his hat in his hand.
That which proved still better that this officer was upon duty, and was accomplishing a task to which he was accustomed, was, that he watched, with folded arms, remarkable indifference, and supreme apathy, the joys and ennuis of this fete. Above all, he appeared, like a philosopher, and all old soldiers are philosophers,—he appeared above all to comprehend the ennuis infinitely better than the joys; but in the one he took his part, knowing very well how to do without the other.
What showed even more that this officer was on duty and doing a task he was used to was that he stood there with his arms crossed, displaying remarkable indifference and total apathy towards the joys and boredom of the celebration. Most importantly, he seemed, like a philosopher—since all old soldiers are philosophers—to understand the boredom far better than the joys; yet in that boredom, he actively participated, fully aware of how to manage without the joys.
Now, he was leaning, as we have said, against the carved door-frame when the melancholy, weary eyes of the king, by chance, met his.
Now, he was leaning, as we mentioned, against the carved doorframe when the sad, tired eyes of the king unexpectedly met his.
It was not the first time, as it appeared, that the eyes of the officer had met those eyes, and he was perfectly acquainted with the expression of them; for, as soon as he had cast his own look upon the countenance of Louis XIV., and had read by it what was passing in his heart—that is to say, all the ennui that oppressed him—all the timid desire to go out which agitated him,—he perceived he must render the king a service without his commanding it,—almost in spite of himself. Boldly, therefore, as if he had given the word of command to cavalry in battle, “On the king’s service!” cried he, in a clear, sonorous voice.
It wasn't the first time, as it seemed, that the officer's eyes had met those of Louis XIV., and he was well familiar with the look in them. As soon as he laid eyes on the king's face and understood what was happening in his heart—that is to say, all the boredom that weighed on him and the anxious need to get outside—he realized he had to do a favor for the king without being asked, almost against his own will. So, confidently, as if he were giving commands to cavalry in battle, he shouted, “On the king’s service!” in a clear, powerful voice.
At these words, which produced the effect of a peal of thunder, prevailing over the orchestra, the singing and the buzz of the promenaders, the cardinal and the queen-mother looked at each other with surprise.
At these words, which had the impact of a thunderclap, drowning out the orchestra, the singing, and the chatter of the crowd, the cardinal and the queen-mother exchanged surprised glances.
Louis XIV., pale, but resolved, supported as he was by that intuition of his own thought which he had found in the mind of the officer of musketeers, and which he had just manifested by the order given, arose from his chair, and took a step towards the door.
Louis XIV, pale but determined, supported by his own intuition that he found in the mind of the musketeer officer, and which he had just shown with the order he had given, rose from his chair and took a step towards the door.
“Are you going, my son?” said the queen, whilst Mazarin satisfied himself with interrogating by a look which might have appeared mild if it had not been so piercing.
“Are you going, my son?” said the queen, while Mazarin contented himself with asking a question through a look that might have seemed gentle if it weren't so intense.
“Yes, madame,” replied the king; “I am fatigued, and, besides, wish to write this evening.”
“Yes, ma'am,” replied the king; “I’m tired, and besides, I want to write this evening.”
A smile stole over the lips of the minister, who appeared, by a bend of the head, to give the king permission.
A smile spread across the minister's lips, who seemed to nod in agreement, giving the king permission.
Monsieur and Madame hastened to give orders to the officers who presented themselves.
Monsieur and Madame quickly instructed the officers who arrived.
The king bowed, crossed the hall, and gained the door, where a hedge of twenty musketeers awaited him. At the extremity of this hedge stood the officer, impassible, with his drawn sword in his hand. The king passed, and all the crowd stood on tip-toe, to have one more look at him.
The king bowed, crossed the hall, and reached the door, where a row of twenty musketeers waited for him. At the end of this row stood the officer, expressionless, with his sword drawn. The king passed by, and everyone in the crowd stood on their toes to catch one last glimpse of him.
Ten musketeers, opening the crowd of the ante-chambers and the steps, made way for his majesty. The other ten surrounded the king and Monsieur, who had insisted upon accompanying his majesty. The domestics walked behind. This little cortege escorted the king to the chamber destined for him. The apartment was the same that had been occupied by Henry III. during his sojourn in the States.
Ten musketeers cleared a path through the crowd in the ante-chambers and up the steps for his majesty. The other ten surrounded the king and Monsieur, who had insisted on staying by his side. The servants followed behind. This small group escorted the king to his designated chamber. The room was the same one that Henry III had used during his time in the States.
Monsieur had given his orders. The musketeers, led by their officer, took possession of the little passage by which one wing of the castle communicates with the other. This passage was commenced by a small square ante-chamber, dark even in the finest days. Monsieur stopped Louis XIV.
Monsieur had given his orders. The musketeers, led by their officer, took control of the small passage that connected one wing of the castle to the other. This passage began with a small square anteroom, which was dark even on the brightest days. Monsieur stopped Louis XIV.
“You are passing now, sire,” said he, “the very spot where the Duc de Guise received the first stab of the poniard.”
“You're passing by it now, sir,” he said, “the exact spot where the Duc de Guise took the first stab of the dagger.”
The king was ignorant of all historical matters; he had heard of the fact, but he knew nothing of the localities or the details.
The king was unaware of all historical matters; he had heard of it, but he knew nothing about the places or the details.
“Ah!” said he with a shudder.
“Wow!” he said, shuddering.
And he stopped. The rest, both behind and before him, stopped likewise.
And he stopped. The others, both behind and in front of him, stopped too.
“The duc, sire,” continued Gaston, “was nearly were I stand: he was walking in the same direction as your majesty; M. de Loignac was exactly where your lieutenant of musketeers is; M. de Saint-Maline and his majesty’s ordinaries were behind him and around him. It was here that he was struck.”
“The duke, sir,” continued Gaston, “was almost where I’m standing: he was walking in the same direction as your majesty; M. de Loignac was right where your lieutenant of musketeers is; M. de Saint-Maline and the king’s advisors were behind him and around him. This is where he was attacked.”
The king turned towards his officer, and saw something like a cloud pass over his martial and daring countenance.
The king turned to his officer and noticed a shadow passing over his brave and bold expression.
“Yes, from behind!” murmured the lieutenant, with a gesture of supreme disdain. And he endeavored to resume the march, as if ill at ease at being between walls formerly defiled by treachery.
“Yes, from behind!” the lieutenant murmured, with a gesture of complete disdain. He tried to continue marching, as if uncomfortable being between walls that had once been stained by betrayal.
But the king, who appeared to wish to be informed, was disposed to give another look at this dismal spot.
But the king, who seemed eager to get more information, was inclined to take another look at this gloomy place.
Gaston perceived his nephew’s desire.
Gaston sensed his nephew’s desire.
“Look, sire,” said he, taking a flambeaux from the hands of M. de Saint-Remy, “this is where he fell. There was a bed there, the curtains of which he tore with catching at them.”
“Look, sir,” he said, taking a torch from M. de Saint-Remy’s hands, “this is where he fell. There was a bed there, the curtains of which he tore while reaching for them.”
“Why does the floor seem hollowed out at this spot?” asked Louis.
“Why does the floor feel hollow in this spot?” asked Louis.
“Because it was here the blood flowed,” replied Gaston; “the blood penetrated deeply into the oak, and it was only by cutting it out that they succeeded in making it disappear. And even then,” added Gaston, pointing the flambeaux to the spot, “even then this red stain resisted all the attempts made to destroy it.”
“Because this is where the blood flowed,” Gaston replied. “The blood soaked deep into the oak, and they only managed to make it disappear by cutting it out. And even then,” Gaston continued, pointing the torch to the spot, “even then this red stain resisted all attempts to get rid of it.”
Louis XIV. raised his head. Perhaps he was thinking of that bloody trace that had once been shown him at the Louvre, and which, as a pendant to that of Blois, had been made there one day by the king his father with the blood of Concini.
Louis XIV raised his head. Maybe he was thinking about that bloody mark that had once been shown to him at the Louvre, which, as a counterpart to that of Blois, had been made one day by his father, the king, with the blood of Concini.
“Let us go on,” said he.
“Let’s keep going,” he said.
The march was resumed promptly; for emotion, no doubt, had given to the voice of the young prince a tone of command which was not customary with him. When he arrived at the apartment destined for the king, which communicated not only with the little passage we have passed through, but further with the great staircase leading to the court,—
The march started again quickly because, without a doubt, the emotion added a commanding tone to the young prince's voice that wasn't usual for him. When he reached the room intended for the king, which connected not only to the small hallway we just went through but also to the grand staircase leading to the court,—
“Will your majesty,” said Gaston, “condescend to occupy this apartment, all unworthy as it is to receive you?”
“Will your majesty,” said Gaston, “be willing to stay in this apartment, as unworthy as it is to host you?”
“Uncle,” replied the young king, “I render you my thanks for your cordial hospitality.”
“Uncle,” the young king replied, “thank you for your warm hospitality.”
Gaston bowed to his nephew, embraced him, and then went out.
Gaston nodded to his nephew, hugged him, and then left.
Of the twenty musketeers who had accompanied the king, ten reconducted Monsieur to the reception-rooms, which were not yet empty, notwithstanding the king had retired.
Of the twenty musketeers who had been with the king, ten escorted Monsieur to the reception rooms, which were still not empty, even though the king had left.
The ten others were posted by their officer, who himself explored, in five minutes, all the localities, with that cold and certain glance which not even habit gives unless that glance belongs to genius.
The other ten were assigned by their officer, who quickly checked out all the locations in five minutes with a cold, assured gaze that only a natural talent can possess, not something developed by experience.
Then, when all were placed, he chose as his headquarters the ante-chamber, in which he found a large fauteuil, a lamp, some wine, some water, and some dry bread.
Then, when everyone was settled, he chose the antechamber as his headquarters, where he found a big armchair, a lamp, some wine, some water, and some dry bread.
He refreshed his lamp, drank half a glass of wine, curled his lip with a smile full of expression, installed himself in his large armchair, and made preparations for sleeping.
He filled his lamp with oil, drank half a glass of wine, smiled with a hint of amusement, settled into his big armchair, and got ready to sleep.
Chapter IX. In which the Unknown of the Hostelry of Les Medici loses his Incognito.
This officer, who was sleeping, or preparing to sleep, was, notwithstanding his careless air, charged with a serious responsibility.
This officer, who was either sleeping or getting ready to sleep, had a serious responsibility on his shoulders, despite his relaxed demeanor.
Lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, he commanded all the company which came from Paris, and that company consisted of a hundred and twenty men; but, with the exception of the twenty of whom we have spoken, the other hundred were engaged in guarding the queen-mother, and more particularly the cardinal.
Lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, he led the entire group that came from Paris, which included one hundred and twenty men. However, aside from the twenty we mentioned, the other hundred were assigned to protect the queen-mother, especially the cardinal.
Monsignor Giulio Mazarini economized the traveling expenses of his guards; he consequently used the king’s, and that largely, since he took fifty of them for himself—a peculiarity which would not have failed to strike any one unacquainted with the usages of that court.
Monsignor Giulio Mazarini cut down on his guards' travel expenses; as a result, he mainly used the king's funds, taking fifty guards for himself—a detail that would have stood out to anyone unfamiliar with the customs of that court.
That which would still further have appeared, if not inconvenient, at least extraordinary, to a stranger, was, that the side of the castle destined for monsieur le cardinal was brilliant, light and cheerful. The musketeers there mounted guard before every door, and allowed no one to enter, except the couriers, who, even while he was traveling, followed the cardinal for the carrying on of his correspondence.
What would have seemed even more unusual, if not inconvenient, to a stranger was that the side of the castle meant for Monsieur le Cardinal was bright, light, and cheerful. The musketeers were stationed at every door, not letting anyone in except for the couriers who, even while traveling, followed the cardinal to handle his correspondence.
Twenty men were on duty with the queen-mother; thirty rested, in order to relieve their companions the next day.
Twenty men were on duty with the queen mother; thirty were resting to take over for their companions the next day.
On the king’s side, on the contrary, were darkness, silence, and solitude. When once the doors were closed, there was no longer an appearance of royalty. All the servitors had by degrees retired. Monsieur le Prince had sent to know if his majesty required his attendance; and on the customary “No” of the lieutenant of musketeers, who was habituated to the question and the reply, all appeared to sink into the arms of sleep, as if in the dwelling of a good citizen.
On the king’s side, however, there was only darkness, silence, and loneliness. Once the doors were shut, there was no sign of royalty. One by one, all the servants had quietly left. Monsieur le Prince had inquired whether the king needed him; and with the usual “No” from the lieutenant of musketeers, who was used to this question and answer, everyone seemed to drift off to sleep, as if they were in a regular person's home.
And yet it was possible to hear from the side of the house occupied by the young king the music of the banquet, and to see the windows of the great hall richly illuminated.
And yet it was possible to hear the music of the banquet coming from the side of the house where the young king was, and to see the windows of the grand hall brightly lit.
Ten minutes after his installation in his apartment, Louis XIV. had been able to learn, by movement much more distinguished than marked his own leaving, the departure of the cardinal, who, in his turn, sought his bedroom, accompanied by a large escort of ladies and gentlemen.
Ten minutes after moving into his apartment, Louis XIV was able to notice, by a much more distinguished movement than his own departure, that the cardinal was leaving, who, in turn, headed to his bedroom, accompanied by a large group of ladies and gentlemen.
Besides, to perceive this movement, he had nothing to do but look out at his window, the shutters of which had not been closed.
Besides, to see this movement, all he had to do was look out his window, which hadn’t been closed.
His eminence crossed the court, conducted by Monsieur, who himself held a flambeau; then followed the queen-mother, to whom Madame familiarly gave her arm; and both walked chatting away, like two old friends.
His eminence crossed the courtyard, led by Monsieur, who was carrying a torch; then came the queen mother, who casually took Madame's arm, and the two walked together chatting like old friends.
Behind these two couples filed nobles, ladies, pages and officers; the flambeaux gleamed over the whole court, like the moving reflections of a conflagration. Then the noise of steps and voices became lost in the upper floors of the castle.
Behind these two couples followed nobles, ladies, pages, and officers; the torches glimmered over the entire court, like the shifting reflections of a fire. Then the sound of footsteps and voices faded away into the upper floors of the castle.
No one was then thinking of the king, who, leaning on his elbow at his window, had sadly seen pass away all that light, and heard that noise die off—no, not one, if it was not that unknown of the hostelry des Medici, whom we have seen go out, enveloped in his cloak.
No one was thinking about the king, who, resting his elbow on the windowsill, had sadly watched all that light fade away and heard the noise disappear—no one at all, except for that stranger at the de Medici inn, whom we saw leave wrapped in his cloak.
He had come straight up to the castle, and had, with his melancholy countenance, wandered round and round the palace, from which the people had not yet departed; and finding that on one guarded the great entrance, or the porch, seeing that the soldiers of Monsieur were fraternizing with the royal soldiers—that is to say, swallowing Beaugency at discretion, or rather indiscretion—the unknown penetrated through the crowd, then ascended to the court, and came to the landing of the staircase leading to the cardinal’s apartment.
He had gone directly to the castle and, with his sad expression, wandered around the palace, where the people had not yet left. Seeing that no one was guarding the main entrance or porch, and noticing that Monsieur's soldiers were mingling with the royal soldiers—basically enjoying drinks at their leisure—the stranger made his way through the crowd, then went up to the courtyard and arrived at the landing of the staircase that led to the cardinal’s apartment.
What, according to all probability, induced him to direct his steps that way, was the splendor of the flambeaux, and the busy air of the pages and domestics. But he was stopped short by a presented musket and the cry of the sentinel.
What likely led him to go that way was the brilliance of the torches and the bustling activity of the pages and servants. But he was abruptly halted by a pointed musket and the shout of the guard.
“Where are you going, my friend?” asked the soldier.
“Where are you headed, my friend?” asked the soldier.
“I am going to the king’s apartment,” replied the unknown, haughtily, but tranquilly.
“I’m going to the king’s room,” replied the stranger, confidently, but calmly.
The soldier called one of his eminence’s officers, who, in the tone in which a youth in office directs a solicitor to a minister, let fall these words: “The other staircase, in front.”
The soldier called over one of his superior's officers, who, with the tone of a young employee directing a solicitor to a minister, said, “The other staircase, in front.”
And the officer, without further notice of the unknown, resumed his interrupted conversation.
And the officer, without acknowledging the stranger any further, continued his interrupted conversation.
The stranger, without reply, directed his steps towards the staircase pointed out to him. On this side there was no noise, there were no more flambeaux.
The stranger, without responding, headed toward the staircase that had been indicated to him. On this side, there was no noise, and there were no more torches.
Obscurity, through which a sentinel glided like a shadow; silence, which permitted him to hear the sound of his own footsteps, accompanied with the jingling of his spurs upon the stone slabs.
Obscurity, through which a guard moved like a shadow; silence, which allowed him to hear the sound of his own footsteps, accompanied by the jingling of his spurs on the stone floor.
This guard was one of the twenty musketeers appointed for attendance upon the king, and who mounted guard with the stiffness and consciousness of a statue.
This guard was one of the twenty musketeers assigned to serve the king, and he stood watch with the rigidity and awareness of a statue.
“Who goes there?” said the guard.
“Who’s there?” asked the guard.
“A friend,” replied the unknown.
"A friend," replied the stranger.
“What do you want?”
“What do you want?”
“To speak to the king.”
"To talk to the king."
“Do you, my dear monsieur? That’s not very likely.”
“Do you, my dear sir? That’s probably not very likely.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because the king has gone to bed.”
“Because the king has gone to sleep.”
“Gone to bed already?”
“Already gone to bed?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“No matter: I must speak to him.”
"No matter what, I have to talk to him."
“And I tell you that is impossible.”
“And I tell you that it's impossible.”
“And yet—”
“And yet—”
“Go back!”
"Turn back!"
“Do you require the word?”
“Do you need the word?”
“I have no account to render to you. Stand back!”
“I don’t owe you any explanations. Step aside!”
And this time the soldier accompanied his word with a threatening gesture; but the unknown stirred no more than if his feet had taken root.
And this time the soldier paired his words with a threatening gesture; but the stranger didn't move at all, as if his feet were planted firmly in place.
“Monsieur le mousquetaire,” said he, “are you a gentleman?”
“Mister Musketeer,” he said, “are you a gentleman?”
“I have that honor.”
“I have that honor.”
“Very well! I also am one; and between gentlemen some consideration ought to be observed.”
"Alright! I'm one too; and between gentlemen, some respect should be maintained."
The soldier lowered his arms, overcome by the dignity with which these words were pronounced.
The soldier lowered his arms, moved by the dignity with which those words were spoken.
“Speak, monsieur,” said he; “and if you ask me anything in my power—”
“Go ahead, sir,” he said; “and if you ask me anything I can do—”
“Thank you. You have an officer, have you not?”
“Thank you. You have an officer, don’t you?”
“Our lieutenant? Yes, monsieur.”
"Our lieutenant? Yes, sir."
“Well, I wish to speak to him.”
“Well, I want to talk to him.”
“Oh, that’s a different thing. Come up, monsieur.”
“Oh, that’s something else. Come on up, sir.”
The unknown saluted the soldier in a lofty fashion, and ascended the staircase; whilst a cry, “Lieutenant, a visit!” transmitted from sentinel to sentinel, preceded the unknown, and disturbed the slumbers of the officer.
The stranger gave a respectful nod to the soldier and climbed the stairs; meanwhile, a shout of, “Lieutenant, someone’s here!” passed from guard to guard, waking the officer from his sleep.
Dragging on his boot, rubbing his eyes, and hooking his cloak, the lieutenant made three steps towards the stranger.
Dragging on his boot, rubbing his eyes, and putting on his cloak, the lieutenant took three steps toward the stranger.
“What can I do to serve you, monsieur?” asked he.
“What can I do to help you, sir?” he asked.
“You are the officer on duty, lieutenant of the musketeers, are you?”
“You're the officer on duty, lieutenant of the musketeers, right?”
“I have that honor,” replied the officer.
“I have that honor,” the officer replied.
“Monsieur, I must absolutely speak to the king.”
“Sir, I really need to talk to the king.”
The lieutenant looked attentively at the unknown, and in that look, he saw all he wished to see—that is to say, a person of high distinction in an ordinary dress.
The lieutenant looked closely at the stranger, and in that gaze, he saw everything he wanted to see—that is, someone of high status in regular clothing.
“I do not suppose you to be mad,” replied he; “and yet you seem to me to be in a condition to know, monsieur, that people do not enter a king’s apartments in this manner without his consent.”
“I don’t think you’re crazy,” he replied, “but you should realize, sir, that people don’t enter a king’s rooms like this without his permission.”
“He will consent.”
“He will agree.”
“Monsieur, permit me to doubt that. The king has retired this quarter of an hour; he must be now undressing. Besides, the word is given.”
“Sir, I have to question that. The king has been gone for about fifteen minutes; he must be getting undressed by now. Also, the agreement has been made.”
“When he knows who I am, he will recall the word.”
“When he finds out who I am, he will remember the word.”
The officer was more and more surprised, more and more subdued.
The officer was increasingly surprised and becoming more subdued.
“If I consent to announce you, may I at least know whom to announce, monsieur?”
“If I agree to introduce you, can I at least know who I'm introducing, sir?”
“You will announce His Majesty Charles II., King of England, Scotland, and Ireland.”
“You will announce His Majesty Charles II, King of England, Scotland, and Ireland.”
The officer uttered a cry of astonishment, drew back, and there might be seen upon his pallid countenance one of the most poignant emotions that ever an energetic man endeavored to drive back to his heart.
The officer let out a cry of surprise, stepped back, and on his pale face was one of the most intense emotions that any strong person ever tried to hide deep inside.
“Oh, yes, sire; in fact,” said he, “I ought to have recognized you.”
“Oh, yes, sir; actually,” he said, “I should have recognized you.”
“You have seen my portrait, then?”
"You've seen my picture, right?"
“No, sire.”
“No, sir.”
“Or else you have seen me formerly at court, before I was driven from France?”
“Or have you seen me before at court, before I was forced to leave France?”
“No, sire, it is not even that.”
“No, sir, it’s not even that.”
“How then could you have recognized me, if you have never seen my portrait or my person?”
“How could you have recognized me if you’ve never seen my picture or me in person?”
“Sire, I saw his majesty your father at a terrible moment.”
“Sire, I saw your father at a really horrible moment.”
“The day—”
“The day—”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
A dark cloud passed over the brow of the prince; then, dashing his hand across it, “Do you see any difficulty in announcing me?” said he.
A dark cloud crossed the prince's brow; then, brushing it away, he said, “Do you see any problem with announcing me?”
“Sire, pardon me,” replied the officer, “but I could not imagine a king under so simple an exterior; and yet I had the honor to tell your majesty just now that I had seen Charles I. But pardon me, monsieur; I will go and inform the king.”
“Sire, excuse me,” replied the officer, “but I couldn’t picture a king with such a plain appearance; yet I just told your majesty that I had seen Charles I. But forgive me, sir; I will go and inform the king.”
But returning after going a few steps, “Your majesty is desirous, without doubt, that this interview should be a secret?” said he.
But after taking a few steps back, he said, “Your majesty wants this meeting to be a secret, right?”
“I do not require it; but if it were possible to preserve it—”
“I don’t need it; but if it could be saved—”
“It is possible, sire, for I can dispense with informing the first gentleman on duty; but, for that, your majesty must please to consent to give up your sword.”
“It is possible, your majesty, because I can manage without informing the first gentleman on duty; however, for that to happen, you will need to agree to give up your sword.”
“True, true; I had forgotten that no one armed is permitted to enter the chamber of a king of France.”
“That's right; I forgot that no one armed is allowed to enter the king of France's chamber.”
“Your majesty will form an exception, if you wish it; but then I shall avoid my responsibility by informing the king’s attendant.”
“Your majesty can make an exception if you’d like; but in that case, I’ll pass on my responsibility by letting the king’s attendant know.”
“Here is my sword, monsieur. Will you now please to announce me to his majesty?”
“Here is my sword, sir. Will you please announce me to his majesty now?”
“Instantly, sire.” And the officer immediately went and knocked at the door of communication, which the valet opened to him.
“Right away, sir.” The officer promptly went to the communication door, which the valet opened for him.
“His Majesty the King of England!” said the officer.
“His Majesty the King of England!” said the officer.
“His Majesty the King of England!” replied the valet de chambre.
“His Majesty the King of England!” replied the personal assistant.
At these words a gentleman opened the folding-doors of the king’s apartment, and Louis XIV. was seen, without hat or sword, and his pourpoint open, advancing with signs of the greatest surprise.
At these words, a gentleman opened the folding doors of the king's room, and Louis XIV was revealed, without a hat or sword, his pourpoint unbuttoned, approaching with a look of great surprise.
“You, my brother—you at Blois!” cried Louis XIV., dismissing with a gesture both the gentlemen and the valet de chambre, who passed out into the next apartment.
“You, my brother—you at Blois!” shouted Louis XIV., waving away both the gentlemen and the valet de chambre, who exited into the next room.
“Sire,” replied Charles II., “I was going to Paris, in the hope of seeing your majesty, when report informed me of your approaching arrival in this city. I therefore prolonged my abode here, having something very particular to communicate to you.”
“Sire,” replied Charles II., “I was on my way to Paris, hoping to see you, when I heard about your upcoming arrival in this city. So, I decided to stay here longer because I have something very important to discuss with you.”
“Will this closet suit you, my brother?”
“Is this closet good for you, my brother?”
“Perfectly well, sire; for I think no one can hear us here.”
"Absolutely, sir; I don't think anyone can hear us here."
“I have dismissed my gentleman and my watcher; they are in the next chamber. There, behind that partition, is a solitary closet, looking into the ante-chamber, and in that ante-chamber you found nobody but a solitary officer, did you?”
“I’ve sent away my gentleman and my watcher; they’re in the next room. There, behind that partition, is a small closet that overlooks the antechamber, and in that antechamber, you found no one but a single officer, right?”
“No, sire.”
“No, sir.”
“Well, then, speak, my brother; I listen to you.”
“Well, go ahead and talk, my brother; I’m listening.”
“Sire, I commence, and entreat your majesty to have pity on the misfortunes of our house.”
“Sire, I begin, and ask your majesty to feel compassion for the troubles of our family.”
The king of France colored, and drew his chair closer to that of the king of England.
The king of France blushed and pulled his chair closer to the king of England.
“Sire,” said Charles II., “I have no need to ask if your majesty is acquainted with the details of my deplorable history.”
“Sire,” said Charles II, “I don’t need to ask if you’re aware of the details of my unfortunate history.”
Louis XIV. blushed, this time more strongly than before; then, stretching forth his hand to that of the king of England, “My brother,” said he, “I am ashamed to say so, but the cardinal scarcely ever speaks of political affairs before me. Still more, formerly I used to get Laporte, my valet de chambre, to read historical subjects to me; but he put a stop to these readings, and took away Laporte from me. So that I beg my brother Charles to tell me all those matters as to a man who knows nothing.”
Louis XIV blushed, more intensely than before; then, reaching out his hand to the king of England, he said, “My brother, I’m embarrassed to admit this, but the cardinal hardly ever discusses political matters in my presence. Even more so, I used to have Laporte, my valet, read historical topics to me, but he stopped those readings and took Laporte away from me. So I ask my brother Charles to fill me in on everything as if I know nothing.”
“Well, sire, I think that by taking things from the beginning I shall have a better chance of touching the heart of your majesty.”
“Well, your majesty, I believe that starting from the beginning will give me a better chance to reach your heart.”
“Speak on, my brother—speak on.”
"Keep talking, my brother—keep talking."
“You know, sire, that being called in 1650 to Edinburgh, during Cromwell’s expedition into Ireland, I was crowned at Scone. A year after, wounded in one of the provinces he had usurped, Cromwell returned upon us. To meet him was my object; to leave Scotland was my wish.”
“You know, sir, that when I was called to Edinburgh in 1650, during Cromwell’s campaign in Ireland, I was crowned at Scone. A year later, after being injured in one of the provinces he had taken over, Cromwell came back to us. I wanted to face him; I wished to leave Scotland.”
“And yet,” interrupted the young king, “Scotland is almost your native country, is it not, my brother?”
“And yet,” interrupted the young king, “Scotland is almost your home country, isn’t it, my brother?”
“Yes, but the Scots were cruel compatriots for me, sire; they had forced me to forsake the religion of my fathers; they had hung Lord Montrose, the most devoted of my servants, because he was not a Covenanter; and as the poor martyr, to whom they had offered a favor when dying, had asked that his body might be cut into as many pieces as there are cities in Scotland, in order that evidence of his fidelity might be met with everywhere, I could not leave one city, or go into another, without passing under some fragments of a body which had acted, fought, and breathed for me.
“Yes, but the Scots were brutal allies for me, sir; they forced me to give up the religion of my ancestors; they executed Lord Montrose, the most loyal of my servants, because he wasn’t a Covenanter; and as the poor martyr, who had requested a favor while dying, had asked that his body be cut into as many pieces as there are cities in Scotland, so that proof of his loyalty could be found everywhere, I couldn’t leave one city or enter another without coming across some remains of a body that had acted, fought, and lived for me.”
“By a bold, almost desperate march, I passed through Cromwell’s army, and entered England. The Protector set out in pursuit of this strange flight, which had a crown for its object. If I had been able to reach London before him, without doubt the prize of the race would have been mine; but he overtook me at Worcester.
“By a bold, almost desperate march, I passed through Cromwell’s army and entered England. The Protector set out in pursuit of this strange flight, which aimed for a crown. If I had been able to reach London before him, without a doubt the prize of the race would have been mine; but he caught up with me at Worcester.”
“The genius of England was no longer with us, but with him. On the 3rd of September, 1651, sire, the anniversary of the other battle of Dunbar, so fatal to the Scots, I was conquered. Two thousand men fell around me before I thought of retreating a step. At length I was obliged to fly.
“The genius of England was no longer with us, but with him. On September 3, 1651, sir, the anniversary of the other battle of Dunbar, which was so devastating for the Scots, I was defeated. Two thousand men fell around me before I even considered retreating a step. Eventually, I had no choice but to flee."
“From that moment my history became a romance. Pursued with persistent inveteracy, I cut off my hair, I disguised myself as a woodman. One day spent amidst the branches of an oak gave to that tree the name of the royal oak, which it bears to this day. My adventures in the county of Stafford, whence I escaped with the daughter of my host on a pillion behind me, still fill the tales of the country firesides, and would furnish matter for ballads. I will some day write all this, sire, for the instruction of my brother kings.
“From that moment on, my life turned into a story. Constantly chased, I cut my hair and disguised myself as a woodsman. One day spent among the branches of an oak tree gave that tree the name of the royal oak, which it still has today. My adventures in Stafford County, where I escaped with my host's daughter riding behind me on a pillion, are still the stuff of stories told around the firesides in the countryside and would make great material for ballads. I will someday write all of this, sire, for the guidance of my fellow kings."
“I will first tell how, on arriving at the residence of Mr. Norton, I met with a court chaplain, who was looking on at a party playing at skittles, and an old servant who named me, bursting into tears, and who was as near and as certainly killing me by his fidelity as another might have been by treachery. Then I will tell of my terrors—yes, sire, of my terrors—when, at the house of Colonel Windham, a farrier who came to shoe our horses declared they had been shod in the north.”
“I'll start by saying that when I arrived at Mr. Norton's place, I met a court chaplain who was watching a group playing skittles, and an old servant who recognized me and started crying. His loyalty felt just as deadly to me as someone else's betrayal might have been. Then I'll talk about my fears—yes, sire, my fears—when, at Colonel Windham's house, a farrier who came to shoe our horses claimed they had been shod up north.”
“How strange!” murmured Louis XIV. “I never heard anything of all that; I was only told of your embarkation at Brighelmstone and your landing in Normandy.”*
“How strange!” murmured Louis XIV. “I never heard anything about that; I was only told about your departure from Brighelmstone and your arrival in Normandy.”*
* The correct name of the city is Brighthelmstone. The mistake is Dumas’s.
* The city's correct name is Brighthelmstone. That's Dumas's mistake.
“Oh!” exclaimed Charles, “if Heaven permits kings to be thus ignorant of the histories of each other, how can they render assistance to their brothers who need it?”
“Oh!” exclaimed Charles, “if Heaven allows kings to be this unaware of each other's histories, how can they help their brothers in need?”
“But tell me,” continued Louis XIV., “how, after being so roughly received in England, you can still hope for anything from that unhappy country and that rebellious people?”
“But tell me,” continued Louis XIV., “how, after being treated so badly in England, can you still hope for anything from that unfortunate country and those rebellious people?”
“Oh, sire! since the battle of Worcester, everything is changed there. Cromwell is dead, after having signed a treaty with France, in which his name is placed above yours. He died on the 3rd of September, 1658, a fresh anniversary of the battles of Dunbar and Worcester.”
“Oh, sir! Since the battle of Worcester, everything has changed there. Cromwell is dead, after signing a treaty with France, where his name is placed above yours. He died on September 3, 1658, marking another anniversary of the battles of Dunbar and Worcester.”
“His son has succeeded him.”
“His son has taken over.”
“But certain men have a family, sire, and no heir. The inheritance of Oliver was too heavy for Richard. Richard was neither a republican nor a royalist; Richard allowed his guards to eat his dinner, and his generals to govern the republic; Richard abdicated the protectorate on the 22nd of April, 1659, more than a year ago, sire.
“But some men have families, sir, and no heir. The inheritance of Oliver was too much for Richard. Richard was neither a republican nor a royalist; he let his guards eat his dinner and his generals run the republic. Richard stepped down from the protectorate on April 22, 1659, more than a year ago, sir.
“From that time England is nothing but a tennis-court, in which the players throw dice for the crown of my father. The two most eager players are Lambert and Monk. Well, sire, I, in my turn, wish to take part in this game, where the stakes are thrown upon my royal mantle. Sire, it only requires a million to corrupt one of these players and make an ally of him, or two hundred of your gentlemen to drive them out of my palace at Whitehall, as Christ drove the money-changers from the temple.”
“Since then, England has become nothing but a tennis court, where players are gambling for my father’s crown. The two most competitive players are Lambert and Monk. Well, sire, I now want to join this game, where the stakes are on my royal mantle. Sire, it only takes a million to bribe one of these players and win him as an ally, or two hundred of your gentlemen to kick them out of my palace at Whitehall, just like Christ drove the money changers from the temple.”
“You come, then,” replied Louis XIV., “to ask me—”
“You come, then,” replied Louis XIV, “to ask me—”
“For your assistance; that is to say, not only for that which kings owe to each other, but that which simple Christians owe to each other—your assistance, sire, either in money or men. Your assistance, sire, and within a month, whether I oppose Lambert to Monk, or Monk to Lambert, I shall have reconquered my paternal inheritance, without having cost my country a guinea, or my subjects a drop of blood, for they are now all drunk with revolutions, protectorates, and republics, and ask nothing better than to fall staggering to sleep in the arms of royalty. Your assistance, sire, and I shall owe you more than I owe my father,—my poor father, who bought at so dear a rate the ruin of our house! You may judge, sire, whether I am unhappy, whether I am in despair, for I accuse my own father!”
“For your help; not just what kings owe each other, but what everyday Christians owe each other—your help, sire, either in money or in people. Your help, sire, and within a month, whether I put Lambert against Monk or Monk against Lambert, I will have reclaimed my family inheritance, without costing my country a penny or my subjects a drop of blood, since they are all currently overwhelmed by revolutions, protectorates, and republics, and they just want to collapse into sleep in the comfort of royalty. Your help, sire, and I will owe you more than I owe my father—my poor father, who paid such a high price for the downfall of our family! You can imagine, sire, whether I am unhappy, whether I am in despair, for I blame my own father!”
And the blood mounted to the pale face of Charles II., who remained for an instant with his head between his hands, and as if blinded by that blood which appeared to revolt against the filial blasphemy.
And the blood rushed to the pale face of Charles II., who sat for a moment with his head in his hands, as if blinded by the blood that seemed to react against the disrespectful words of a son.
The young king was not less affected than his elder brother; he threw himself about in his fauteuil, and could not find a single word of reply.
The young king was just as affected as his older brother; he tossed and turned in his chair and couldn't find a single word to say in response.
Charles II., to whom ten years in age gave a superior strength to master his emotions, recovered his speech the first.
Charles II, being ten years older, had the strength to manage his emotions better, and he was the first to regain his speech.
“Sire,” said he, “your reply? I wait for it as a criminal waits for his sentence. Must I die?”
“Sire,” he said, “what’s your answer? I wait for it like a convict awaits his sentence. Am I going to die?”
“My brother,” replied the French prince, “you ask of me for a million—me, who was never possessed of a quarter of that sum! I possess nothing. I am no more king of France than you are king of England. I am a name, a cipher dressed in fleur-de-lised velvet,—that is all. I am upon a visible throne; that is my only advantage over your majesty. I have nothing—I can do nothing.”
“My brother,” the French prince replied, “you’re asking me for a million—me, who has never had even a quarter of that amount! I have nothing. I’m no more the king of France than you are the king of England. I’m just a name, a figure dressed in velvet with the fleur-de-lis—that’s all. I sit on a visible throne; that’s my only advantage over you. I have nothing—I can do nothing.”
“Can it be so?” exclaimed Charles II.
“Is that really possible?” exclaimed Charles II.
“My brother,” said Louis, sinking his voice, “I have undergone miseries with which my poorest gentlemen are unacquainted. If my poor Laporte were here, he would tell you that I have slept in ragged sheets, through the holes of which my legs have passed; he would tell you that afterwards, when I asked for carriages, they brought me conveyances half-destroyed by the rats of the coach-houses; he would tell you that when I asked for my dinner, the servants went to the cardinal’s kitchen to inquire if there were any dinner for the king. And look! to-day, this very day even, when I am twenty-two years of age,—to-day, when I have attained the grade of the majority of kings,—to-day, when I ought to have the key of the treasury, the direction of the policy, the supremacy in peace and war,—cast your eyes around me, see how I am left! Look at this abandonment—this disdain—this silence!—Whilst yonder—look yonder! View the bustle, the lights, the homage! There!—there you see the real king of France, my brother!”
“My brother,” Louis said quietly, “I’ve gone through hardships that my poorest gentlemen can’t even imagine. If my poor Laporte were here, he would tell you that I’ve slept on torn sheets, with holes big enough for my legs to stick out. He would tell you that when I asked for carriages, they brought me vehicles that were half-destroyed by the rats in the coach houses. He would tell you that when I asked for my dinner, the servants went to the cardinal’s kitchen to check if there was any dinner for the king. And look! Today, this very day, when I’m twenty-two years old—today, when I’ve reached the age most kings are at—today, when I should have the key to the treasury, control over policies, and authority in peace and war—cast your eyes around me, see how I’ve been abandoned! Look at this neglect—this contempt—this silence! While over there—look over there! See the hustle, the lights, the adoration! There! That’s the real king of France, my brother!”
“In the cardinal’s apartments?”
“In the cardinal's room?”
“Yes, in the cardinal’s apartments.”
“Yeah, in the cardinal’s rooms.”
“Then I am condemned, sire?”
“Then I’m condemned, sir?”
Louis XIV. made no reply.
Louis XIV didn't respond.
“Condemned is the word; for I will never solicit him who left my mother and sister to die with cold and hunger—the daughter and grand-daughter of Henry IV.—as surely they would have if M. de Retz and the parliament had not sent them wood and bread.”
“Condemned is the word; for I will never ask for help from the man who abandoned my mother and sister to die of cold and hunger—the daughter and granddaughter of Henry IV.—just as they surely would have if M. de Retz and the parliament hadn’t sent them wood and bread.”
“To die?” murmured Louis XIV.
"To die?" murmured Louis XIV.
“Well!” continued the king of England, “poor Charles II., grandson of Henry IV., as you are, sire having neither parliament nor Cardinal de Retz to apply to, will die of hunger, as his mother and sister had nearly done.”
“Well!” continued the king of England, “poor Charles II, grandson of Henry IV, since you have no parliament or Cardinal de Retz to turn to, will starve, just like his mother and sister almost did.”
Louis knitted his brow, and twisted violently the lace of his ruffles.
Louis furrowed his brow and violently twisted the lace of his ruffles.
This prostration, this immobility, serving as a mark to an emotion so visible, struck Charles II., and he took the young man’s hand.
This bowing down, this stillness, showing a feeling so obvious, caught Charles II.'s attention, and he took the young man's hand.
“Thanks!” said he, “my brother. You pity me, and that is all I can require of you in your present situation.”
“Thanks!” he said, “my brother. You feel sorry for me, and that’s all I need from you right now.”
“Sire,” said Louis XIV., with a sudden impulse, and raising his head, “it is a million you require, or two hundred gentlemen, I think you say?”
“Sire,” said Louis XIV, suddenly raising his head, “it’s a million you need, or two hundred gentlemen, I believe you said?”
“Sire, a million would be quite sufficient.”
“Sire, a million would be more than enough.”
“That is very little.”
"That's really not much."
“Offered to a single man it is a great deal. Convictions have been purchased at a much lower price; and I should have nothing to do but with venalities.”
“Given to a single man, it's a big deal. Beliefs have been bought for much less; and I would just have to deal with corruptions.”
“Two hundred gentlemen! Reflect!—that is little more than a single company.”
“Two hundred gentlemen! Think about it! That's just a bit more than one company.”
“Sire, there is in our family a tradition, and that is, that four men, four French gentlemen, devoted to my father, were near saving my father, though condemned by a parliament, guarded by an army and surrounded by a nation.”
“Sire, in our family, we have a tradition: four men, four French gentlemen, loyal to my father, almost saved him, even though he was condemned by a parliament, protected by an army, and surrounded by a nation.”
“Then if I can procure you a million, or two hundred gentlemen, you will be satisfied; and you will consider me your well-affectioned brother?”
“Then if I can get you a million, or two hundred gentlemen, you’ll be satisfied; and you’ll consider me your dear brother?”
“I shall consider you as my saviour; and if I recover the throne of my father, England will be, as long as I reign it, a sister to France, as you will have been a brother to me.”
“I will see you as my savior; and if I regain my father's throne, England will be, as long as I rule, a sister to France, just as you will have been a brother to me.”
“Well, my brother,” said Louis, rising, “what you hesitate to ask for, I will myself demand; that which I have never done on my own account, I will do on yours. I will go and find the king of France—the other—the rich, the powerful one, I mean. I will myself solicit this million, or these two hundred gentlemen; and—we will see.”
“Well, my brother,” Louis said as he stood up, “what you're afraid to ask for, I’ll demand myself; something I’ve never done for my own sake, I will do for you. I’ll go and find the king of France—the other one—the rich, powerful one, that is. I will personally request this million, or these two hundred gentlemen; and—we'll see.”
“Oh!” cried Charles; “you are a noble friend, sire—a heart created by God! You save me, my brother; and if you should ever stand in need of the life you restored me, demand it.”
“Oh!” cried Charles; “you are an incredible friend, man—a heart made by God! You save me, my brother; and if you ever need the life you gave me back, just ask for it.”
“Silence, my brother,—silence!” said Louis, in a suppressed voice. “Take care that no one hears you! We have not obtained our end yet. To ask money of Mazarin—that is worse than traversing the enchanted forest, each tree of which inclosed a demon. It is more than setting out to conquer a world.”
“Quiet, my brother—quiet!” Louis said in a low voice. “Make sure no one hears you! We haven’t achieved our goal yet. Asking Mazarin for money is worse than crossing the enchanted forest, where every tree hides a demon. It’s more than trying to conquer a world.”
“But yet, sire, when you ask it—”
“But still, sir, when you ask it—”
“I have already told you that I never asked,” replied Louis with a haughtiness that made the king of England turn pale.
“I’ve already told you that I never asked,” replied Louis with an arrogance that made the king of England go pale.
And the latter, like a wounded man, made a retreating movement—“Pardon me, my brother,” replied he. “I have neither a mother nor a sister who are suffering. My throne is hard and naked, but I am firmly seated on my throne. Pardon me that expression, my brother; it was that of an egotist. I will retract it, therefore, by a sacrifice,—I will go to monsieur le cardinal. Wait for me, if you please—I will return.”
And the latter, like a wounded man, stepped back—“Sorry, my brother,” he replied. “I don’t have a mother or sister who are suffering. My throne is hard and bare, but I’m firmly seated on it. I apologize for that comment, my brother; it was selfish of me. I’ll take it back with a sacrifice—I’ll go to Monsieur le Cardinal. Please wait for me—I’ll be back.”
Chapter X. The Arithmetic of M. de Mazarin.
Whilst the king was directing his course rapidly towards the wing of the castle occupied by the cardinal, taking nobody with him but his valet de chambre, the officer of musketeers came out, breathing like a man who has for a long time been forced to hold his breath, from the little cabinet of which we have already spoken, and which the king believed to be quite solitary. This little cabinet had formerly been part of the chamber, from which it was only separated by a thin partition. It resulted that this partition, which was only for the eye, permitted the ear the least indiscreet to hear every word spoken in the chamber.
Wwhile the king quickly headed towards the section of the castle occupied by the cardinal, taking only his valet with him, the officer of the musketeers emerged, exhaling like someone who has been holding their breath for a long time, from the small room we've mentioned before, which the king thought was completely empty. This small room used to be part of the chamber, separated only by a thin wall. As a result, this wall, which was just for show, allowed anyone with even a slightly keen ear to hear everything said in the chamber.
There was no doubt, then, that this lieutenant of musketeers had heard all that passed in his majesty’s apartment.
There was no doubt that this lieutenant of musketeers had heard everything that happened in the king’s room.
Warned by the last words of the young king, he came out just in time to salute him on his passage, and to follow him with his eyes till he had disappeared in the corridor.
Warned by the young king's last words, he stepped out just in time to greet him as he passed by and followed him with his eyes until he vanished down the corridor.
Then as soon as he had disappeared, he shook his head after a fashion peculiarly his own, and in a voice which forty years’ absence from Gascony had not deprived of its Gascon accent, “A melancholy service,” said he, “and a melancholy master!”
Then, as soon as he was gone, he shook his head in a way that was uniquely him, and in a voice that hadn’t lost its Gascon accent despite being away from Gascony for forty years, he said, “A sad service,” he remarked, “and a sad master!”
These words pronounced, the lieutenant resumed his place in his fauteuil, stretched his legs and closed his eyes, like a man who either sleeps or meditates.
These words spoken, the lieutenant returned to his chair, stretched out his legs, and shut his eyes, like someone who is either sleeping or deep in thought.
During this short monologue and the mise en scene that had accompanied it, whilst the king, through the long corridors of the old castle, proceeded to the apartment of M. de Mazarin, a scene of another sort was being enacted in those apartments.
During this brief monologue and the accompanying scene, while the king made his way through the long corridors of the old castle to M. de Mazarin's apartment, a different kind of scene was unfolding in those rooms.
Mazarin was in bed, suffering a little from the gout. But as he was a man of order, who utilized even pain, he forced his wakefulness to be the humble servant of his labor. He had consequently ordered Bernouin, his valet de chambre, to bring him a little traveling-desk, so that he might write in bed. But the gout is not an adversary that allows itself to be conquered so easily; therefore, at each movement he made, the pain from dull became sharp.
Mazarin was in bed, dealing with a bit of gout. But since he was a man of discipline who made the most of every situation, he compelled himself to stay awake and use the time for work. He had therefore instructed Bernouin, his personal attendant, to fetch him a small traveling desk so he could write while in bed. However, gout is not an enemy that can be easily defeated; each time he moved, the discomfort shifted from a dull ache to a sharp pain.
“Is Brienne there?” asked he of Bernouin.
“Is Brienne there?” he asked Bernouin.
“No, monseigneur,” replied the valet de chambre; “M. de Brienne, with your permission, is gone to bed. But if it is the wish of your eminence, he can speedily be called.”
“No, sir,” replied the valet; “Mr. de Brienne, with your permission, has gone to bed. But if it is your wish, he can be called quickly.”
“No, it is not worth while. Let us see, however. Cursed ciphers!”
“No, it’s not worth it. Let’s see, though. Damn codes!”
And the cardinal began to think, counting on his fingers the while.
And the cardinal started to think, counting on his fingers at the same time.
“Oh, ciphers is it?” said Bernouin. “Very well! if your eminence attempts calculations, I will promise you a pretty headache to-morrow! And with that please to remember M. Guenaud is not here.”
“Oh, ciphers, is it?” said Bernouin. “All right! If you start crunching numbers, I guarantee you’ll have a nice headache tomorrow! And by the way, just remember that M. Guenaud isn’t here.”
“You are right, Bernouin. You must take Brienne’s place, my friend. Indeed, I ought to have brought M. Colbert with me. That young man goes on very well, Bernouin, very well; a very orderly youth.”
“You're right, Bernouin. You need to take Brienne’s spot, my friend. I really should have brought M. Colbert with me. That young man is doing quite well, Bernouin, very well; he's a very well-behaved young man.”
“I do not know,” said the valet de chambre, “but I don’t like the countenance of your young man who goes on so well.”
“I don’t know,” said the valet, “but I don’t like the look of your young man who seems to fit in so well.”
“Well, well, Bernouin! We don’t stand in need of your advice. Place yourself there: take the pen and write.”
“Well, well, Bernouin! We don’t need your advice. Just put yourself there: take the pen and write.”
“I am ready, monseigneur; what am I to write?”
“I’m ready, sir; what should I write?”
“There, that’s the place: after the two lines already traced.”
“There, that’s the spot: after the two lines already drawn.”
“I am there.”
"I'm here."
“Write seven hundred and sixty thousand livres.”
"Write 760,000 livres."
“That is written.”
"That's written."
“Upon Lyons—” The cardinal appeared to hesitate.
“Upon Lyons—” The cardinal seemed to pause.
“Upon Lyons,” repeated Bernouin.
"On Lyons," repeated Bernouin.
“Three millions nine hundred thousand livres.”
“Three million nine hundred thousand livres.”
“Well, monseigneur?”
"Well, my lord?"
“Upon Bordeaux, seven millions.”
"Seven million in Bordeaux."
“Seven?” repeated Bernouin.
"Seven?" Bernouin echoed.
“Yes,” said the cardinal, pettishly, “seven.” Then, recollecting himself, “You understand, Bernouin,” added he, “that all this money is to be spent?”
“Yes,” said the cardinal, irritably, “seven.” Then, remembering himself, “You understand, Bernouin,” he added, “that all this money is to be spent?”
“Eh! monseigneur; whether it be spent or put away is of very little consequence to me, since none of these millions are mine.”
“Hey! Your Lordship; it doesn’t really matter to me whether it’s spent or saved, since none of these millions belong to me.”
“These millions are the king’s; it is the king’s money I am reckoning. Well, what were we saying? You always interrupt me!”
“These millions belong to the king; I’m counting the king’s money. So, what were we talking about? You always interrupt me!”
“Seven millions upon Bordeaux.”
“Seven million over Bordeaux.”
“Ah! yes; that’s right. Upon Madrid four millions. I give you to understand plainly to whom this money belongs, Bernouin, seeing that everybody has the stupidity to believe me rich in millions. I repel the silly idea. A minister, besides, has nothing of his own. Come, go on. Rentrees generales, seven millions; properties, nine millions. Have you written that, Bernouin?”
“Ah! yes; that’s right. Four million for Madrid. I want to make it clear to you, Bernouin, just who this money belongs to, considering everyone has the foolish notion that I’m sitting on millions. I reject that silly idea. A minister doesn’t own anything anyway. Now, let’s continue. General income, seven million; properties, nine million. Did you write that down, Bernouin?”
“Yes, monseigneur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Bourse, six hundred thousand livres; various property, two millions. Ah! I forgot—the furniture of the different chateaux—”
“Stock exchange, six hundred thousand livres; various property, two million. Ah! I forgot—the furniture from the different estates—”
“Must I put of the crown?” asked Bernouin.
“Do I have to take off the crown?” asked Bernouin.
“No, no; it is of no use doing that—that is understood. Have you written that, Bernouin?”
“No, no; there's no point in doing that—that’s already understood. Have you written that, Bernouin?”
“Yes, monseigneur.”
"Yes, my lord."
“And the ciphers?”
"And the codes?"
“Stand straight under one another.”
"Stand straight on top of each other."
“Cast them up, Bernouin.”
“Throw them up, Bernouin.”
“Thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty thousand livres, monseigneur.”
"Thirty-nine million two hundred sixty thousand livres, sir."
“Ah!” cried the cardinal, in a tone of vexation; “there are not yet forty millions!”
“Ah!” exclaimed the cardinal, sounding annoyed; “there aren't even forty million yet!”
Bernouin recommenced the addition.
Bernouin started the addition again.
“No, monseigneur; there want seven hundred and forty thousand livres.”
“No, sir; we are short seven hundred and forty thousand livres.”
Mazarin asked for the account, and revised it carefully.
Mazarin requested the report and examined it closely.
“Yes, but,” said Bernouin, “thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty thousand livres make a good round sum.”
“Yes, but,” said Bernouin, “thirty-nine million two hundred sixty thousand livres is quite a hefty amount.”
“Ah, Bernouin; I wish the king had it.”
“Ah, Bernouin; I wish the king had it.”
“Your eminence told me that this money was his majesty’s.”
“Your excellency told me that this money belonged to his majesty.”
“Doubtless, as clear, as transparent as possible. These thirty-nine millions are bespoken, and much more.”
“Definitely, as clear and transparent as possible. These thirty-nine million are spoken for, and even more.”
Bernouin smiled after his own fashion—that is, like a man who believes no more than he is willing to believe—whilst preparing the cardinal’s night draught, and putting his pillow to rights.
Bernouin smiled in his own way—that is, like someone who only believes what he wants to believe—while he prepared the cardinal's nighttime drink and adjusted his pillow.
“Oh!” said Mazarin, when the valet had gone out; “not yet forty millions! I must, however, attain that sum, which I had set down for myself. But who knows whether I shall have time? I sink, I am going, I shall never reach it! And yet, who knows that I may not find two or three millions in the pockets of my good friends the Spaniards? They discovered Peru, those people did, and—what the devil! they must have something left.”
“Oh!” said Mazarin, after the valet left. “Not yet forty million! I have to reach that amount, which I planned for myself. But who knows if I’ll have enough time? I feel like I’m sinking, I’m going under, I might never get there! And yet, who’s to say I won’t find two or three million in the pockets of my good friends the Spaniards? They discovered Peru, those guys did, and—what the heck! They’ve got to have something left.”
As he was speaking thus, entirely occupied with his ciphers, and thinking no more of his gout, repelled by a preoccupation which, with the cardinal, was the most powerful of all preoccupations, Bernouin rushed into the chamber, quite in a fright.
As he spoke, fully focused on his ciphers and no longer thinking about his gout, distracted by what was for the cardinal his greatest concern, Bernouin burst into the room, clearly alarmed.
“Well!” asked the cardinal, “what is the matter now?”
“Well!” asked the cardinal, “what’s going on now?”
“The king, monseigneur,—the king!”
“The king, your majesty—the king!”
“How?—the king!” said Mazarin, quickly concealing his paper. “The king here! the king at this hour! I thought he was in bed long ago. What is the matter, then?”
“How?—the king!” said Mazarin, quickly hiding his paper. “The king here! The king at this hour! I thought he was long in bed. What’s going on, then?”
The king could hear these last words, and see the terrified gesture of the cardinal rising up in his bed, for he entered the chamber at that moment.
The king could hear those final words and see the terrified movement of the cardinal sitting up in his bed, as he entered the room at that moment.
“It is nothing, monsieur le cardinal, or at least nothing which can alarm you. It is an important communication which I wish to make to your eminence to-night,—that is all.”
“It’s nothing, Mr. Cardinal, or at least nothing that should worry you. It’s an important message I want to share with you tonight—that’s all.”
Mazarin immediately thought of that marked attention which the king had given to his words concerning Mademoiselle de Mancini, and the communication appeared to him probably to refer to this source. He recovered his serenity then instantly, and assumed his most agreeable air, a change of countenance which inspired the king with the greatest joy; and when Louis was seated,—
Mazarin quickly recalled the special attention the king had paid to his comments about Mademoiselle de Mancini, and he believed the message was likely related to that. He then instantly regained his composure and put on his most pleasant demeanor, a change in his expression that filled the king with great happiness; and when Louis sat down,—
“Sire,” said the cardinal, “I ought certainly to listen to your majesty standing, but the violence of my complaint—”
“Sire,” said the cardinal, “I really should listen to your majesty while standing, but the intensity of my complaint—”
“No ceremony between us, my dear monsieur le cardinal,” said Louis kindly: “I am your pupil, and not the king, you know very well, and this evening in particular, as I come to you as a petitioner, as a solicitor, and one very humble, and desirous to be kindly received, too.”
“No formalities between us, my dear Cardinal,” Louis said kindly. “I’m your student, not the king, as you know very well, and especially this evening, since I come to you as a petitioner, as someone seeking your help, and quite humble, hoping to be received warmly, too.”
Mazarin, seeing the heightened color of the king, was confirmed in his first idea; that is to say, that love thoughts were hidden under all these fine words. This time, political cunning, as keen as it was, made a mistake; this color was not caused by the bashfulness of a juvenile passion, but only by the painful contraction of the royal pride.
Mazarin, noticing the king's flushed face, felt sure of his initial thoughts; in other words, he believed that romantic feelings were concealed beneath all those flattering words. This time, despite his sharp political insight, he misjudged the situation; the blush wasn't due to the shyness of youthful love, but rather the painful tightening of royal pride.
Like a good uncle, Mazarin felt disposed to facilitate the confidence.
Like a good uncle, Mazarin was inclined to help build trust.
“Speak, sire,” said he, “and since your majesty is willing for an instant to forget that I am your subject, and call me your master and instructor, I promise your majesty my most devoted and tender consideration.”
“Speak, your majesty,” he said, “and since you’re willing for a moment to forget that I’m your subject and call me your master and teacher, I promise you my utmost care and attention.”
“Thanks, monsieur le cardinal,” answered the king; “that which I have to ask of your eminence has but little to do with myself.”
“Thanks, Your Eminence,” the king replied; “what I want to ask you is not really about me.”
“So much the worse!” replied the cardinal; “so much the worse! Sire, I should wish your majesty to ask of me something of importance, even a sacrifice; but whatever it may be that you ask me, I am ready to set your heart at rest by granting it, my dear sire.”
“So much the worse!” replied the cardinal; “so much the worse! Your Majesty, I would wish for you to ask me something important, even if it requires a sacrifice; but whatever it is that you ask of me, I am ready to reassure you by granting it, my dear sire.”
“Well, this is what brings me here,” said the king, with a beating of the heart that had no equal except the beating of the heart of the minister; “I have just received a visit from my brother, the king of England.”
“Well, this is what brings me here,” said the king, his heart racing like the minister's; “I just had a visit from my brother, the king of England.”
Mazarin bounded in his bed as if he had been put in relation with a Leyden jar or a voltaic pile, at the same time that a surprise, or rather a manifest disappointment, inflamed his features with such a blaze of anger, that Louis XIV., little diplomatist as he was, saw that the minister had hoped to hear something else.
Mazarin jumped in his bed as if he were connected to a Leyden jar or a voltaic pile, while a look of surprise, or rather clear disappointment, lit up his face with such rage that Louis XIV., for all his lack of diplomatic skill, realized that the minister had been expecting to hear something different.
“Charles II.?” exclaimed Mazarin, with a hoarse voice and a disdainful movement of his lips. “You have received a visit from Charles II.?”
“Charles II.?” Mazarin exclaimed, his voice hoarse and his lips curling in disdain. “You’ve had a visit from Charles II.?”
“From King Charles II.,” replied Louis, according in a marked manner to the grandson of Henry IV. the title which Mazarin had forgotten to give him. “Yes, monsieur le cardinal, that unhappy prince has touched my heart with the relation of his misfortunes. His distress is great, monsieur le cardinal, and it has appeared painful to me, who have seen my own throne disputed, who have been forced in times of commotion to quit my capital,—to me, in short, who am acquainted with misfortune,—to leave a deposed and fugitive brother without assistance.”
“From King Charles II.,” replied Louis, clearly addressing the grandson of Henry IV. with the title that Mazarin had forgotten to give him. “Yes, Mr. Cardinal, that unfortunate prince has moved me with the story of his struggles. His suffering is immense, Mr. Cardinal, and it has been painful for me, having seen my own throne challenged, being forced to leave my capital in times of turmoil—essentially, someone who knows hardship—to leave a deposed and wandering brother without help.”
“Eh!” said the cardinal, sharply; “why had he not, as you have, a Jules Mazarin by his side? His crown would then have remained intact.”
“Eh!” said the cardinal, sharply; “why didn’t he have a Jules Mazarin by his side like you do? His crown would have stayed intact.”
“I know all that my house owes to your eminence,” replied the king, haughtily, “and you may well believe that I, on my part, shall never forget it. It is precisely because my brother, the king of England has not about him the powerful genius who has saved me, it is for that, I say, that I wish to conciliate the aid of that same genius, and beg you to extend your arm over his head, well assured, monsieur le cardinal, that your hand, by touching him only, would know how to replace upon his brow the crown which fell at the foot of his father’s scaffold.”
“I know everything my house owes to your greatness,” the king said arrogantly. “And you can believe that I will never forget it. It’s specifically because my brother, the king of England, doesn’t have the powerful genius who rescued me that I want to gain that genius's support. I ask you to look out for him, knowing, Mr. Cardinal, that just by your touch, you could help restore the crown that fell at his father’s scaffold back onto his head.”
“Sire,” replied Mazarin, “I thank you for your good opinion with regard to myself, but we have nothing to do yonder: they are a set of madmen who deny God, and cut off the heads of their kings. They are dangerous, observe, sire, and filthy to the touch after having wallowed in royal blood and covenantal murder. That policy has never suited me,—I scorn it and reject it.”
“Sire,” replied Mazarin, “I appreciate your kind words about me, but we have no business over there: they’re a group of crazies who deny God and behead their kings. They are dangerous, you see, sire, and repulsive to be around after swimming in royal blood and committing murder under a false covenant. That kind of policy has never been for me—I disdain it and turn my back on it.”
“Therefore you ought to assist in establishing a better.”
“Therefore, you should help create a better one.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“The restoration of Charles II., for example.”
“The restoration of Charles II, for example.”
“Good heavens!” cried Mazarin, “does the poor prince flatter himself with that chimera?”
“Good heavens!” exclaimed Mazarin, “does the poor prince really believe in that fantasy?”
“Yes, he does,” replied the young king, terrified at the difficulties opposed to this project, which he fancied he could perceive in the infallible eye of his minister; “he only asks for a million to carry out his purpose.”
“Yes, he does,” replied the young king, fearful of the challenges this plan faced, which he thought he could see in his minister's unwavering gaze; “he just needs a million to make it happen.”
“Is that all—a little million, if you please!” said the cardinal, ironically, with an effort to conquer his Italian accent. “A little million, if you please, brother! Bah! a family of mendicants!”
“Is that it—a mere million, if you don't mind!” said the cardinal, sarcastically, trying to suppress his Italian accent. “Just a little million, if you don't mind, brother! Bah! a family of beggars!”
“Cardinal,” said Louis, raising his head, “that family of mendicants is a branch of my family.”
“Cardinal,” said Louis, lifting his head, “that family of beggars is part of my family.”
“Are you rich enough to give millions to other people, sire? Have you millions to throw away?”
“Are you wealthy enough to donate millions to others, sir? Do you have millions to spare?”
“Oh!” replied Louis XIV., with great pain, which he, however, by a strong effort, prevented from appearing on his countenance;—“oh! yes, monsieur le cardinal, I am well aware I am poor, and yet the crown of France is worth a million, and to perform a good action I would pledge my crown if it were necessary. I could find Jews who would be willing to lend me a million.”
“Oh!” replied Louis XIV, with great pain, which he, however, by a strong effort, prevented from showing on his face;—“oh! yes, Cardinal, I'm well aware that I'm poor, and yet the crown of France is worth a million, and to do a good deed, I would pledge my crown if it were necessary. I could find Jews who would be willing to lend me a million.”
“So, sire, you say you want a million?” said Mazarin.
“So, sir, you say you want a million?” said Mazarin.
“Yes, monsieur, I say so.”
“Yes, sir, I say so.”
“You are mistaken, greatly mistaken, sire; you want much more than that,—Bernouin!—you shall see, sire, how much you really want.”
“You’re wrong, very wrong, sir; you want a lot more than that,—Bernouin!—you’ll see, sir, how much you really want.”
“What, cardinal!” said the king, “are you going to consult a lackey about my affairs?”
“What, cardinal!” said the king, “are you really going to ask a servant about my business?”
“Bernouin!” cried the cardinal again, without appearing to remark the humiliation of the young prince. “Come here, Bernouin, and tell me the figures I gave you just now.”
“Bernouin!” shouted the cardinal again, seemingly oblivious to the young prince's embarrassment. “Come here, Bernouin, and tell me the numbers I just gave you.”
“Cardinal, cardinal! did you not hear me?” said Louis, turning pale with anger.
“Cardinal, cardinal! didn’t you hear me?” Louis said, turning pale with anger.
“Do not be angry, sire; I deal openly with the affairs of your majesty. Every one in France knows that; my books are as open as day. What did I tell you to do just now, Bernouin?”
“Don’t be angry, sire; I’m being straightforward with your majesty’s matters. Everyone in France knows that; my records are clear as day. What did I just tell you to do, Bernouin?”
“Your eminence commanded me to cast up an account.”
“Your eminence ordered me to prepare a report.”
“You did it, did you not?”
"You did it, right?"
“Yes, my lord.”
“Yeah, my lord.”
“To verify the amount of which his majesty, at this moment, stands in need. Did I not tell you so? Be frank, my friend.”
“To check how much his majesty needs right now. Didn't I tell you? Be honest with me, my friend.”
“Your eminence said so.”
"You said so."
“Well, what sum did I say I wanted?”
“Well, what amount did I say I wanted?”
“Forty-five millions, I think.”
“Forty-five million, I think.”
“And what sum could we find, after collecting all our resources?”
“And what amount could we come up with after gathering all our resources?”
“Thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty thousand.”
“Thirty-nine million two hundred sixty thousand.”
“That is correct, Bernouin; that is all I wanted to know. Leave us now,” said the cardinal, fixing his brilliant eye upon the young king, who sat mute with stupefaction.
"That’s right, Bernouin; that’s all I needed to know. You can go now," said the cardinal, directing his sharp gaze at the young king, who sat there speechless in shock.
“However—” stammered the king.
“However—” stuttered the king.
“What, do you still doubt, sire?” said the cardinal. “Well, here is a proof of what I said.”
“What, do you still have doubts, sire?” said the cardinal. “Well, here's proof of what I said.”
And Mazarin drew from under his bolster the paper covered with figures, which he presented to the king, who turned away his eyes, his vexation was so deep.
And Mazarin pulled out the paper covered with figures from under his pillow and showed it to the king, who turned away his eyes, clearly very upset.
“Therefore, as it is a million you want, sire, and that million is not set down here, it is forty-six millions your majesty stands in need of. Well, I don’t think that any Jews in the world would lend such a sum, even upon the crown of France.”
“Therefore, since you want a million, your majesty, and that million isn't mentioned here, you actually need forty-six million. Well, I don't think any Jews in the world would lend such an amount, even for the crown of France.”
The king, clenching his hands beneath his ruffles, pushed away his chair.
The king, gripping his hands under his ruffles, pushed his chair away.
“So it must be then!” said he; “my brother the king of England will die of hunger.”
“So it must be then!” he said; “my brother, the king of England, will starve.”
“Sire,” replied Mazarin, in the same tone, “remember this proverb, which I give you as the expression of the soundest policy: ‘Rejoice at being poor when your neighbor is poor likewise.’”
“Sir,” replied Mazarin, in the same tone, “remember this saying, which I give you as the best advice: ‘Be glad to be poor when your neighbor is poor too.’”
Louis meditated this for a few moments, with an inquisitive glance directed to the paper, one end of which remained under the bolster.
Louis thought about this for a few moments, casting an inquisitive glance at the paper, one end of which was still tucked under the pillow.
“Then,” said he, “it is impossible to comply with my demand for money, my lord cardinal, is it?”
“Then,” he said, “it’s impossible to meet my request for money, my lord cardinal, is it?”
“Absolutely, sire.”
“Of course, your majesty.”
“Remember, this will secure me a future enemy, if he succeed in recovering his crown without my assistance.”
"Just remember, this will ensure that I have an enemy in the future if he manages to get his crown back without my help."
“If your majesty only fears that, you may be quite at ease,” replied Mazarin, eagerly.
“If you’re only worried about that, you can relax,” replied Mazarin, eagerly.
“Very well, I say no more about it,” exclaimed Louis XIV.
“Alright, I won’t say anything else about it,” exclaimed Louis XIV.
“Have I at least convinced you, sire?” placing his hand upon that of the young king.
“Have I at least convinced you, sir?” he said, placing his hand on that of the young king.
“Perfectly.”
"Perfect."
“If there be anything else, ask it, sire; I shall most happy to grant it to you, having refused this.”
“If there's anything else, just ask, sir; I’d be more than happy to grant it to you, since I’ve turned this down.”
“Anything else, my lord?”
"Anything else, my lord?"
“Why yes; am I not devoted body and soul to your majesty? Hola! Bernouin!—lights and guards for his majesty! His majesty is returning to his own chamber.”
“Of course; am I not completely devoted to your majesty? Hey! Bernouin!—bring lights and guards for his majesty! His majesty is heading back to his chamber.”
“Not yet, monsieur: since you place your good-will at my disposal, I will take advantage of it.”
“Not yet, sir: since you're offering your kindness to me, I'll make the most of it.”
“For yourself, sire?” asked the cardinal, hoping that his niece was at length about to be named.
“For you, sir?” asked the cardinal, hoping that his niece was finally going to be mentioned.
“No, monsieur, not for myself,” replied Louis, “but still for my brother Charles.”
“No, sir, not for myself,” replied Louis, “but still for my brother Charles.”
The brow of Mazarin again became clouded, and he grumbled a few words that the king could not catch.
The furrow in Mazarin's brow deepened, and he muttered a few words that the king couldn't hear.
Chapter XI. Mazarin’s Policy.
Instead of the hesitation with which he had accosted the cardinal a quarter of an hour before, there might be read in the eyes of the young king that will against which a struggle might be maintained, and which might be crushed by its own impotence, but which, at least, would preserve, like a wound in the depth of the heart, the remembrance of its defeat.
IInstead of the uncertainty he had shown when he approached the cardinal a little while ago, the young king's eyes now revealed a determination that might face challenges, a force that could be weakened by its own limitations, but would still keep, like a scar deep within, the memory of its failure.
“This time, my lord cardinal, we have to deal with something more easily found than a million.”
“This time, my lord cardinal, we have to handle something that’s easier to find than a million.”
“Do you think so, sire?” said Mazarin, looking at the king with that penetrating eye which was accustomed to read to the bottom of hearts.
“Do you think so, your majesty?” said Mazarin, gazing at the king with that sharp eye that was used to seeing into the depths of people's hearts.
“Yes, I think so; and when you know the object of my request—”
“Yes, I think so; and when you understand the reason behind my request—”
“And do you think I do not know it, sire?”
“And do you think I don't know it, sir?”
“You know what remains for me to say to you?”
"You know what else I need to say to you?"
“Listen, sire; these are King Charles’s own words—”
“Listen, your Majesty; these are King Charles's own words—”
“Oh, impossible!”
“Oh, no way!”
“Listen. ‘And if that miserly, beggarly Italian,’ said he—”
“Listen. ‘And if that stingy, poor Italian,’ he said—”
“My lord cardinal!”
“Hey, Cardinal!”
“That is the sense, if not the words. Eh! Good heavens! I wish him no ill on that account; one is biased by his passions. He said to you: ‘If that vile Italian refuses the million we ask of him, sire,—if we are forced, for want of money, to renounce diplomacy, well, then, we will ask him to grant us five hundred gentlemen.’”
"That’s the idea, if not the exact words. Wow! I don’t wish him any harm for that; people can be swayed by their emotions. He told you: ‘If that terrible Italian refuses the million we’re asking for, sire—if we’re forced, due to lack of funds, to give up diplomacy, then we’ll ask him to give us five hundred knights.’"
The king started, for the cardinal was only mistaken in the number.
The king began, since the cardinal was just wrong about the number.
“Is not that it, sire?” cried the minister, with a triumphant accent. “And then he added some fine words: he said, ‘I have friends on the other side of the channel, and these friends only want a leader and a banner. When they see me, when they behold the banner of France, they will rally around me, for they will comprehend that I have your support. The colors of the French uniform will be worth as much to me as the million M. de Mazarin refuses us,’—for he was pretty well assured I should refuse him that million.—‘I shall conquer with these five hundred gentlemen, sire, and all the honor will be yours.’ Now, that is what he said, or to that purpose, was it not?—turning those plain words into brilliant metaphors and pompous images, for they are fine talkers in that family! The father talked even on the scaffold.”
"Isn't that right, sire?" shouted the minister, sounding triumphant. "Then he said some impressive things: he mentioned, ‘I have friends across the channel, and all they need is a leader and a banner. When they see me, when they see the banner of France, they will come together for me, because they'll understand I have your support. The colors of the French uniform will mean as much to me as the million M. de Mazarin refuses to give us,’—since he was pretty sure I would turn down that million.—‘I will win with these five hundred gentlemen, sire, and all the glory will be yours.’ Now, that’s what he said, or something like it, right?—taking simple words and turning them into grand metaphors and pompous images, because they are quite the orators in that family! The father even spoke on the scaffold."
The perspiration of shame stood on the brow of Louis. He felt that it was inconsistent with his dignity to hear his brother thus insulted, but he did not yet know how to act with him to whom every one yielded, even his mother. At last he made an effort.
The sweat of shame beaded on Louis's forehead. He felt it was beneath his dignity to hear his brother insulted like that, but he still didn't know how to stand up to someone everyone, even his mother, bowed down to. Finally, he gathered the strength to act.
“But,” said he, “my lord cardinal, it is not five hundred men, it is only two hundred.”
“But,” he said, “my lord cardinal, it’s not five hundred men; it’s only two hundred.”
“Well, but you see I guessed what he wanted.”
“Well, you see, I figured out what he wanted.”
“I never denied that you had a penetrating eye, and that was why I thought you would not refuse my brother Charles a thing so simple and so easy to grant him as what I ask of you in his name, my lord cardinal, or rather in my own.”
"I've never denied that you have a sharp eye, and that's why I thought you wouldn't deny my brother Charles something so simple and easy to give him as what I'm asking for in his name, my lord cardinal, or rather in my own."
“Sire,” said Mazarin, “I have studied policy thirty years; first, under the auspices of M. le Cardinal Richelieu; and then alone. This policy has not always been over-honest, it must be allowed, but it has never been unskillful. Now that which is proposed to your majesty is dishonest and unskillful at the same time.”
“Sire,” said Mazarin, “I have studied politics for thirty years; first, under the guidance of Cardinal Richelieu, and then on my own. I admit this politics has not always been completely honest, but it has never been clumsy. What is being proposed to you, Your Majesty, is both dishonest and clumsy at the same time.”
“Dishonest, monsieur!”
"That's dishonest, sir!"
“Sire, you entered into a treaty with Cromwell.”
“Sir, you made a deal with Cromwell.”
“Yes, and in that very treaty Cromwell signed his name above mine.”
“Yes, and in that very treaty, Cromwell signed his name above mine.”
“Why did you sign yours so lo down, sire? Cromwell found a good place, and he took it; that was his custom. I return, then, to M. Cromwell. You have a treaty with him, that is to say, with England, since when you signed that treaty M. Cromwell was England.”
“Why did you sign yours so low, sir? Cromwell found a good spot, and he took it; that was his way. I go back to Mr. Cromwell. You have an agreement with him, which means you have an agreement with England, since when you signed that agreement, Mr. Cromwell was England.”
“M. Cromwell is dead.”
“M. Cromwell has passed away.”
“Do you think so, sire?”
“Do you think so, sir?”
“No doubt he is, since his son Richard has succeeded him, and has abdicated.”
“No doubt he is, since his son Richard has taken over from him and has stepped down.”
“Yes, that is it exactly. Richard inherited after the death of his father, and England at the abdication of Richard. The treaty formed part of the inheritance, whether in the hands of M. Richard or in the hands of England. The treaty is, then, still as good, as valid as ever. Why should you evade it, sire? What is changed? Charles wants to-day what we were not willing to grant him ten years ago; but that was foreseen and provided against. You are the ally of England, sire, and not of Charles II. It was doubtless wrong, from a family point of view, to sign a treaty with a man who had cut off the head of the king your father’s brother-in-law, and to contract an alliance with a parliament which they call yonder the Rump Parliament; it was unbecoming, I acknowledge, but it was not unskillful from a political point of view, since, thanks to that treaty, I saved your majesty, then a minor, the trouble and danger of a foreign war, which the Fronde—you remember the Fronde, sire?”—the young king hung his head—“which the Fronde might have fatally complicated. And thus I prove to your majesty that to change our plan now, without warning our allies, would be at once unskillful and dishonest. We should make war with the aggression on our side; we should make it, deserving to have it made against us; and we should have the appearance of fearing it whilst provoking it, for a permission granted to five hundred men, to two hundred men, to fifty men, to ten men, is still a permission. One Frenchman, that is the nation; one uniform, that is the army. Suppose, sire, for example, that you should have war with Holland, which, sooner or later, will certainly happen; or with Spain, which will perhaps ensue if your marriage fails” (Mazarin stole a furtive glance at the king), “and there are a thousand causes that might yet make your marriage fail,—well, would you approve of England’s sending to the United Provinces or to Spain a regiment, a company, a squadron even, of English gentlemen? Would you think that they kept within the limits of their treaty of alliance?”
“Yes, that’s exactly it. Richard took over after his father passed away, and England after Richard abdicated. The treaty was part of the inheritance, whether it’s in M. Richard’s hands or England’s. So the treaty is still just as good and valid as ever. Why would you avoid it, sire? What’s changed? Charles wants something today that we weren’t willing to grant him ten years ago; but that was anticipated and guarded against. You are England’s ally, sire, not Charles II’s. It was certainly questionable, from a family standpoint, to sign a treaty with someone who had executed the king, your father's brother-in-law, and to form an alliance with a parliament they call the Rump Parliament; I admit it was inappropriate, but politically speaking, it was smart because that treaty saved your majesty, who was then a minor, from the trouble and danger of a foreign war, which the Fronde—you remember the Fronde, sire?”—the young king lowered his gaze—“which the Fronde could have seriously complicated. Thus, I demonstrate to your majesty that changing our plan now, without notifying our allies, would be both unwise and dishonest. We would initiate war with us being the aggressors; we would bring it upon ourselves and appear to be afraid of it while actually provoking it, because granting permission to five hundred men, or two hundred, or fifty, or even ten, is still granting permission. One Frenchman represents the nation; one uniform represents the army. Imagine, sire, for instance, that you were to go to war with Holland, which will happen sooner or later; or with Spain, which might follow if your marriage fails” (Mazarin glanced discreetly at the king), “and there are countless factors that could lead to your marriage failing—would you support England sending a regiment, a company, or even a squadron of English gentlemen to the United Provinces or to Spain? Would you think they were adhering to the terms of their treaty of alliance?”
Louis listened; it seemed so strange to him that Mazarin should invoke good faith, and he the author of so many political tricks, called Mazarinades. “And yet,” said the king, “without manifest of my authorization, I cannot prevent gentlemen of my states from passing over into England, if such should be their good pleasure.”
Louis listened; it felt so odd to him that Mazarin would call for good faith, especially since he was the mastermind behind so many political maneuvers, known as Mazarinades. “And yet,” said the king, “without a clear statement of my authorization, I can't stop members of my states from going to England, if that's what they want.”
“You should compel them to return, sire, or at least protest against their presence as enemies in a allied country.”
“You should make them go back, Your Majesty, or at least express your disapproval of their presence as enemies in an allied country.”
“But come, my lord cardinal, you who are so profound a genius, try if you cannot find a means to assist this poor king, without compromising ourselves.”
“But come on, my lord cardinal, you who are such a brilliant thinker, see if you can find a way to help this poor king without putting us at risk.”
“And that is exactly what I am not willing to do, my dear sire,” said Mazarin. “If England were to act exactly according to my wishes, she could not act better than she does; if I directed the policy of England from this place, I should not direct it otherwise. Governed as she is governed, England is an eternal nest of contention for all Europe. Holland protects Charles II., let Holland do so; they will quarrel, they will fight. Let them destroy each other’s navies, we can construct ours with the wrecks of their vessels; when we shall save our money to buy nails.”
“And that’s exactly what I’m not willing to do, my dear sir,” said Mazarin. “If England acted just as I wished, she couldn’t do any better than she currently does; if I were directing England’s policies from here, I wouldn’t do it any differently. With the way she’s governed, England is a constant source of conflict for all of Europe. Holland supports Charles II., and let them do that; they’ll argue and they’ll fight. Let them destroy each other’s fleets; we can build ours with the wreckage of their ships, and in the meantime, we’ll save our money to buy nails.”
“Oh, how paltry and mean is all this that you are telling me, monsieur le cardinal!”
“Oh, how petty and insignificant all this is that you're telling me, Mr. Cardinal!”
“Yes, but nevertheless it is true, sire; you must confess that. Still further. Suppose I admit, for a moment, the possibility of breaking your word, and evading the treaty—such a thing as sometimes happens, but that is when some great interest is to be promoted by it, or when the treaty is found to be too troublesome—well, you will authorize the engagement asked of you: France—her banner, which is the same thing—will cross the Straits and will fight; France will be conquered.”
“Yes, but it's still true, Your Majesty; you have to admit that. Furthermore, let’s say I consider the possibility of breaking your word and dodging the treaty—things like that do happen sometimes, usually when there’s a significant interest at stake or when the treaty becomes too much of a hassle—well, you’ll approve the commitment being requested of you: France—her flag, which is essentially the same—will cross the Straits and will go into battle; France will be defeated.”
“Why so?”
"Why?"
“Ma foi! we have a pretty general to fight under—this Charles II.! Worcester gave us proofs of that.”
“Wow! We have a pretty great general to fight under—this Charles II.! Worcester showed us that.”
“But he will no longer have to deal with Cromwell, monsieur.”
“But he won't have to deal with Cromwell anymore, sir.”
“But he will have to deal with Monk, who is quite as dangerous. The brave brewer of whom we are speaking, was a visionary; he had moments of exaltation, of inflation, during which he ran over like an over-filled cask; and from the chinks there always escaped some drops of his thoughts, and by the sample the whole of his thought was to be made out. Cromwell has thus allowed us more than ten times to penetrate into his very soul, when one would have conceived that soul to be enveloped in triple brass, as Horace had it. But Monk! Oh, sire, God defend you from ever having anything to transact politically with Monk. It is he who has given me, in one year, all the gray hairs I have. Monk is no fanatic; unfortunately he is a politician; he does not overflow, he keeps close together. For ten years he has had his eyes fixed upon one object, and nobody has yet been able to ascertain what. Every morning, as Louis XI. advised, he burns his nightcap. Therefore, on the day when this plan, slowly and solitarily ripened, shall break forth, it will break forth with all the conditions of success which always accompany an unforeseen event. That is Monk, sire, of whom, perhaps, you have never even heard—of whom, perhaps, you did not even know the name, before your brother, Charles II., who knows what he is, pronounced it before you. He is a marvel of depth and tenacity, the two only things against which intelligence and ardor are blunted. Sire, I had ardor when I was young; I always was intelligent. I may safely boast of it, because I am reproached with it. I have done very well with these two qualities, since, from the son of a fisherman of Piscina, I have become prime minister to the king of France; and in that position your majesty will perhaps acknowledge I have rendered some service to the throne of your majesty. Well, sire, if I had met with Monk on my way, instead of Monsieur de Beaufort, Monsieur de Retz, or Monsieur le Prince—well, we should have been ruined. If you engage yourself rashly, sire, you will fall into the talons of this politic soldier. The casque of Monk, sire, is an iron coffer, and no one has the key of it. Therefore, near him, or rather before him, I bow, sire, for I have nothing but a velvet cap.”
“But he will have to deal with Monk, who is just as dangerous. The brave brewer we’re talking about was a visionary; he had moments of inspiration, times when he overflowed like an overfilled barrel, and from the cracks, some drops of his thoughts would escape. From those, you could catch a glimpse of his entire perspective. Cromwell has allowed us to peek into his very soul more than ten times, even when you’d think that soul would be wrapped in layers of armor, as Horace said. But Monk! Oh, sire, God protect you from ever getting involved politically with Monk. He’s the one who’s given me all the gray hairs I have in just one year. Monk isn’t a fanatic; unfortunately, he’s a politician; he doesn’t overflow, he keeps everything close to the chest. For ten years, he’s had his eyes set on one goal, and nobody has figured out what it is. Every morning, as Louis XI suggested, he burns his nightcap. So, the day his plan, which has been slowly and quietly developing, bursts forth, it will do so with all the success that usually comes with an unexpected event. That’s Monk, sire, of whom, perhaps, you’ve never even heard—whom, perhaps, you didn’t even know the name of, until your brother, Charles II, who knows what he is, mentioned it to you. He’s a marvel of depth and persistence, the two qualities that dull intelligence and passion. Sire, I had passion when I was young; I’ve always been intelligent. I can proudly say that, since I’m often criticized for it. I’ve done very well with these two traits, going from the son of a fisherman from Piscina to prime minister to the king of France; and in that role, your majesty will probably recognize that I’ve provided some service to your throne. Well, sire, if I had crossed paths with Monk instead of Monsieur de Beaufort, Monsieur de Retz, or Monsieur le Prince—well, we would have been destroyed. If you get involved carelessly, sire, you will fall into the clutches of this cunning soldier. Monk’s helmet, sire, is an iron chest, and no one has the key to it. So, near him, or rather before him, I bow, sire, because I have nothing but a velvet cap.”
“What do you think Monk wishes to do, then?”
“What do you think Monk wants to do, then?”
“Eh! sire, if I knew that, I would not tell you to mistrust him, for I should be stronger than he; but with him, I am afraid to guess—to guess!—you understand my word?—for if I thought I had guessed, I should stop at an idea, and, in spite of myself, should pursue that idea. Since that man has been in power yonder, I am like one of the damned in Dante whose neck Satan has twisted, and who walk forward looking around behind them. I am traveling towards Madrid, but I never lose sight of London. To guess, with that devil of a man, is to deceive one’s self and to deceive one’s self is to ruin one’s self. God keep me from ever seeking to guess what he aims at; I confine myself to watching what he does, and that is well enough. Now I believe—you observe the meaning of the word I believe?—I believe, with respect to Monk, ties one to nothing—I believe that he has a strong inclination to succeed Cromwell. Your Charles II. has already caused proposals to be made to him by ten persons; he has satisfied himself with driving these ten meddlers from his presence, without saying anything to them but, ‘Begone, or I will have you hung.’ That man is a sepulcher! At this moment Monk is affecting devotion to the Rump Parliament; of this devotion, I am not the dupe. Monk has no wish to be assassinated,—an assassination would stop him in the middle of his operations; and his work must be accomplished;—so I believe—but do not believe what I believe, sire: for as I say I believe from habit—I believe that Monk is keeping on friendly terms with the parliament till the day comes for dispersing it. You are asked for swords, but they are to fight against Monk. God preserve you from fighting against Monk, sire; for Monk would beat us, and I should never console myself after being beaten by Monk. I should say to myself, Monk has foreseen that victory ten years. For God’s sake, sire, out of friendship for you, if not out of consideration for himself, let Charles II. keep quiet. Your majesty will give him a little income here; give him one of your chateaux. Yes, yes—wait awhile. But I forget the treaty—that famous treaty of which we were just now speaking. Your majesty has not even the right to give him a chateau.”
“Hey! Your Highness, if I knew that, I wouldn’t tell you to distrust him, because I’d be stronger than he is; but with him, I’m afraid to guess—guess!—you understand my word?—because if I thought I had guessed, I’d get stuck on that idea, and despite myself, I’d end up pursuing it. Since that man has taken power over there, I feel like one of the damned in Dante whose neck Satan has twisted, and who walks forward while looking back. I’m heading towards Madrid, but I never lose sight of London. To guess with that devil of a man is to deceive yourself, and to deceive yourself is to ruin yourself. God protect me from ever trying to guess what he’s after; I stick to watching what he does, and that’s enough for me. Now I believe—you see the meaning of the word I believe?—I believe, regarding Monk, ties you to nothing—I believe he has a strong desire to succeed Cromwell. Your Charles II has already had proposals made to him by ten people; he’s satisfied himself with sending these ten intruders away without saying anything to them except, ‘Get lost, or I’ll have you hanged.’ That man is a tomb! Right now Monk is pretending to be devoted to the Rump Parliament; I’m not fooled by that devotion. Monk doesn’t want to be assassinated—an assassination would interrupt his plans; and his work must be finished;—so I believe—but don’t take my belief too seriously, sire: because as I said, I believe out of habit—I believe that Monk is keeping on good terms with the parliament until the day comes to dissolve it. You’re being asked for swords, but they’re to fight against Monk. God save you from fighting against Monk, sire; because Monk would defeat us, and I would never get over being beaten by Monk. I’d say to myself, Monk saw that victory ten years ago. For God’s sake, sire, out of friendship for you, if not for his own sake, let Charles II. stay quiet. Your majesty will give him a little income here; give him one of your chateaux. Yes, yes—wait a while. But I forgot the treaty—that famous treaty we were just talking about. Your majesty doesn’t even have the right to give him a chateau.”
“How is that?”
“How’s that?”
“Yes, yes; your majesty is bound not to grant hospitality to King Charles, and to compel him to leave France even. It was on this account we forced him to quit you, and yet here he is again. Sire, I hope you will give your brother to understand that he cannot remain with us; that it is impossible he should be allowed to compromise us; or I myself—”
“Yes, yes; Your Majesty is obligated not to host King Charles and to make him leave France as well. That’s why we had to make him leave you, and yet here he is again. Sir, I hope you will make it clear to your brother that he cannot stay with us; it’s impossible for him to be allowed to put us at risk; or I myself—”
“Enough, my lord,” said Louis XIV., rising. “In refusing me a million, perhaps you may be right; your millions are your own. In refusing me two hundred gentlemen, you are still further in the right; for you are prime minister, and you have, in the eyes of France, the responsibility of peace and war. But that you should pretend to prevent me, who am king, from extending my hospitality to the grandson of Henry IV., to my cousin-german, to the companion of my childhood—there your power stops, and there begins my will.”
“Enough, my lord,” said Louis XIV, standing up. “You might be right to refuse me a million; after all, your millions are yours. You’re also right to turn down two hundred gentlemen because you’re the prime minister, and you bear the responsibility for peace and war in the eyes of France. But to claim that you can stop me, the king, from offering my hospitality to the grandson of Henry IV, to my cousin, to the friend of my childhood—this is where your authority ends, and my will begins.”
“Sire,” said Mazarin, delighted at being let off so cheaply, and who had, besides, only fought so earnestly to arrive at that,—“sire, I shall always bend before the will of my king. Let my king, then, keep near him, or in one of his chateaux, the king of England; let Mazarin know it, but let not the minister know it.”
“Sire,” said Mazarin, happy to have gotten off so easily, and who had, after all, only fought so hard to reach that point, “sire, I will always obey the wishes of my king. So let my king keep the king of England close, either with him or at one of his chateaux; let Mazarin be aware of it, but don’t let the minister know.”
“Good-night, my lord,” said Louis XIV., “I go away in despair.”
“Good night, my lord,” said Louis XIV, “I’m leaving in despair.”
“But convinced, and that is all I desire, sire,” replied Mazarin.
“But I’m convinced, and that’s all I want, Your Majesty,” replied Mazarin.
The king made no answer, and retired quite pensive, convinced, not of all Mazarin had told him, but of one thing which he took care not to mention to him; and that was, that it was necessary for him to study seriously both his own affairs and those of Europe, for he found them very difficult and very obscure. Louis found the king of England seated in the same place where he had left him. On perceiving him, the English prince arose; but at the first glance he saw discouragement written in dark letters upon his cousin’s brow. Then, speaking first, as if to facilitate the painful avowal that Louis had to make to him,—
The king didn’t respond and walked away deep in thought, convinced not of everything Mazarin had told him but of one thing he didn’t mention; that he needed to seriously study both his own affairs and the situation in Europe because he found them very challenging and unclear. Louis found the king of England sitting in the same spot where he had left him. When he noticed Louis, the English prince stood up; but at first glance, he saw discouragement clearly written on his cousin’s face. Then, speaking first to ease the difficult admission that Louis had to make to him,—
“Whatever it may be,” said he, “I shall never forget all the kindness, all the friendship you have exhibited towards me.”
“Whatever it is,” he said, “I will never forget all the kindness and friendship you've shown me.”
“Alas!” replied Louis, in a melancholy tone, “only barren good-will, my brother.”
“Sadly!” Louis replied, in a gloomy tone, “just empty good intentions, my brother.”
Charles II. became extremely pale; he passed his cold hand over his brow, and struggled for a few instants against a faintness that made him tremble. “I understand,” said he at last; “no more hope!”
Charles II became extremely pale; he ran his cold hand over his forehead and fought for a few moments against a weakness that made him shake. “I get it,” he finally said; “no more hope!”
Louis seized the hand of Charles II. “Wait, my brother,” said he; “precipitate nothing; everything may change; hasty resolutions ruin all causes; add another year of trial, I implore you, to the years you have already undergone. You have, to induce you to act now rather than at another time, neither occasion nor opportunity. Come with me, my brother; I will give you one of my residences, whichever you prefer, to inhabit. I, with you, will keep my eyes upon events; we will prepare. Come, then, my brother, have courage!”
Louis grabbed Charles II's hand. “Hold on, my brother,” he said; “don’t rush into anything; everything can change; quick decisions can ruin everything; please add another year of patience to the years you've already endured. Right now, you have no reason or chance to act rather than at another time. Come with me, my brother; I’ll offer you one of my homes, whichever you choose, to stay in. Together, we'll keep an eye on what happens; we’ll get ready. So, come on, my brother, be brave!”
Charles II. withdrew his hand from that of the king, and drawing back, to salute him with more ceremony, “With all my heart, thanks!” replied he, “sire; but I have prayed without success to the greatest king on earth; now I will go and ask a miracle of God.” And he went out without being willing to hear any more, his head carried loftily, his hand trembling, with a painful contraction of his noble countenance, and that profound gloom which, finding no more hope in the world of men, appeared to go beyond it, and ask it in worlds unknown. The officer of musketeers, on seeing him pass by thus pale, bowed almost to his knees as he saluted him. He then took a flambeau, called two musketeers, and descended the deserted staircase with the unfortunate king, holding in his left hand his hat, the plume of which swept the steps. Arrived at the door, the musketeer asked the king which way he was going, that he might direct the musketeers.
Charles II pulled his hand away from the king's, stepping back to give him a more formal salute. “With all my heart, thank you!” he said, “Sire; but I've prayed in vain to the greatest king on earth; now I’ll go and ask for a miracle from God.” He left without wanting to hear more, holding his head high, his hand shaking, his face showing a painful tension, and a deep sadness that seemed to reach beyond this world, searching for hope in unknown realms. The musketeer officer, seeing him pass by so pale, bowed almost to his knees to greet him. He then took a torch, called over two musketeers, and went down the empty staircase with the unfortunate king, holding his hat in his left hand, the plume trailing on the steps. When they reached the door, the musketeer asked the king which way he was going so he could guide the musketeers.
“Monsieur,” replied Charles II., in a subdued voice, “you who have known my father, say, did you ever pray for him? If you have done so, do not forget me in your prayers. Now, I am going alone, and beg of you not to accompany me, or have me accompanied any further.”
“Mister,” replied Charles II., in a quiet voice, “you who have known my father, tell me, did you ever pray for him? If you have, please don’t forget me in your prayers. Right now, I’m going alone, and I ask you not to come with me or have anyone else accompany me any further.”
The officer bowed and sent away the musketeers into the interior of the palace. But he himself remained an instant under the porch watching the departing Charles II., till he was lost in the turn of the next street. “To him as to his father formerly,” murmured he, “Athos, if he were here, would say with reason,—‘Salute fallen majesty!’” Then, reascending the staircase: “Oh! the vile service that I follow!” said he at every step. “Oh! my pitiful master! Life thus carried on is no longer tolerable, and it is at length time that I should do something! No more generosity, no more energy! The master has succeeded, the pupil is starved forever. Mordioux! I will not resist. Come, you men,” continued he, entering the ante-chamber, “why are you all looking at me so? Extinguish these torches and return to your posts. Ah! you were guarding me? Yes, you watch over me, do you not, worthy fellows? Brave fools! I am not the Duc de Guise. Begone! They will not assassinate me in the little passage. Besides,” added he, in a low voice, “that would be a resolution, and no resolutions have been formed since Monsieur le Cardinal Richelieu died. Now, with all his faults, that was a man! It is settled: to-morrow I will throw my cassock to the nettles.”
The officer bowed and sent the musketeers into the palace. But he stayed behind for a moment under the porch, watching Charles II. until he disappeared around the corner. “Just like his father back then,” he muttered, “Athos, if he were here, would rightly say, ‘Salute fallen majesty!’” Then, as he climbed the stairs, he said with each step, “Oh, this disgusting job I have!” “Oh, my pathetic master! Living like this is no longer bearable, and it’s finally time for me to take action! No more kindness, no more strength! The master has succeeded, and the student is left starving forever. Damn it! I won’t hold back. Come on, you guys,” he said as he walked into the anteroom, “why are you all staring at me like that? Put out these torches and go back to your posts. Ah! You were watching over me? Yes, you’re looking out for me, aren’t you, good men? Brave fools! I’m not the Duc de Guise. Get lost! They won’t assassinate me in this little hallway. Besides,” he added quietly, “that would require a plan, and no plans have been made since Cardinal Richelieu died. Now, despite his flaws, he was a man! It’s decided: tomorrow I’ll throw my cassock away.”
Then, reflecting: “No,” said he, “not yet! I have one great trial to make and I will make it; but that, and I swear it, shall be the last, Mordioux!”
Then, thinking to himself: “No,” he said, “not yet! I have one big test to take on, and I will do it; but that, and I promise, will be the last, Mordioux!”
He had not finished speaking when a voice issued from the king’s chamber. “Monsieur le lieutenant!” said this voice.
He hadn't finished speaking when a voice came from the king's chamber. “Lieutenant!” said the voice.
“Here I am,” replied he.
“Here I am,” he replied.
“The king desires to speak to you.”
"The king wants to talk to you."
“Humph!” said the lieutenant; “perhaps of what I was thinking about.” And he went into the king’s apartment.
“Humph!” said the lieutenant; “maybe it was what I was thinking about.” And he went into the king’s room.
Chapter XII. The King and the Lieutenant.
As soon as the king saw the officer enter, he dismissed his valet de chambre and his gentleman.
As soon as the king saw the officer walk in, he sent away his personal attendant and his advisor.
“Who is on duty to-morrow, monsieur?” asked he.
“Who is on duty tomorrow, sir?” he asked.
The lieutenant bowed his head with military politeness, and replied, “I am, sire.”
The lieutenant nodded respectfully and replied, "I am, sir."
“What! still you?”
"What! You again?"
“Always I, sire.”
"Always me, sir."
“How can that be, monsieur?”
"How is that possible, sir?"
“Sire, when traveling, the musketeers supply all the posts of your majesty’s household; that is to say, yours, her majesty the queen’s, and monsieur le cardinal’s, the latter of whom borrows of the king the best part, or rather the numerous part, of the royal guard.”
“Sire, when traveling, the musketeers take care of all the stops for your household; that is, yours, her majesty the queen’s, and monsieur le cardinal’s, who takes most, or rather the majority, of the royal guard from the king.”
“But in the interims?”
“But in the meantime?”
“There are no interims, sire, but for twenty or thirty men who rest out of a hundred and twenty. At the Louvre it is very different, and if I were at the Louvre I should rely upon my brigadier; but, when traveling, sire, no one knows what may happen, and I prefer doing my duty myself.”
“There are no breaks, sir, except for twenty or thirty men who are resting out of a hundred and twenty. At the Louvre, it’s a very different situation, and if I were at the Louvre, I would depend on my brigadier; but when traveling, sir, no one knows what could happen, and I’d rather take care of my responsibilities myself.”
“Then you are on guard every day?”
“So you’re on alert every day?”
“And every night. Yes, sire.”
"Every night. Yes, sir."
“Monsieur, I cannot allow that—I will have you rest.”
“Sir, I can't allow that—I need you to take a break.”
“That is very kind, sire; but I will not.”
"That's very kind of you, sir; but I won't."
“What do you say?” said the king, who did not at first comprehend the full meaning of this reply.
“What do you say?” said the king, who didn’t initially understand the full meaning of this response.
“I say, sire, that I will not expose myself to the chance of a fault. If the devil had a trick to play on me, you understand, sire, as he knows the man with whom he has to deal, he would chose the moment when I should not be there. My duty and the peace of my conscience before everything, sire.”
“I say, your majesty, that I will not put myself in a position where I might make a mistake. If the devil had a scheme to trick me, you see, your majesty, since he knows who he’s dealing with, he would pick the moment when I wouldn’t be around. My duty and my peace of mind come first, your majesty.”
“But such duty will kill you, monsieur.”
“But that kind of duty will kill you, sir.”
“Eh! sire, I have performed it for thirty years, and in all France and Navarre there is not a man in better health than I am. Moreover, I entreat you, sire, not to trouble yourself about me. That would appear very strange to me, seeing that I am not accustomed to it.”
“Hey! Your Majesty, I've been doing this for thirty years, and in all of France and Navarre, there isn't a man in better health than I am. Also, I kindly ask you, Your Majesty, not to worry about me. That would seem very odd to me, since I'm not used to it.”
The king cut short the conversation by a fresh question. “Shall you be here, then, to-morrow morning?”
The king interrupted the conversation with a new question. “Will you be here tomorrow morning?”
“As at present? yes, sire.”
"Right now? Yes, sire."
The king walked several times up and down his chamber; it was very plain that he burned with a desire to speak, but that he was restrained by some fear or other. The lieutenant, standing motionless, hat in hand, watched him making these evolutions, and, whilst looking at him, grumbled to himself, biting his mustache:
The king paced back and forth in his room, clearly eager to speak but held back by some kind of fear. The lieutenant stood still, hat in hand, observing him and muttering to himself while biting his mustache:
“He has not half a crown worth of resolution! Parole d’honneur! I would lay a wager he does not speak at all!”
“He doesn’t have even half a crown's worth of determination! I swear! I would bet he doesn’t say a word at all!”
The king continued to walk about, casting from time to time a side glance at the lieutenant. “He is the very image of his father,” continued the latter, in is secret soliloquy, “he is at once proud, avaricious, and timid. The devil take his master, say I.”
The king kept walking around, occasionally glancing sideways at the lieutenant. "He looks just like his father," the lieutenant thought to himself, "he's proud, greedy, and cowardly all at once. Damn his master, I say."
The king stopped. “Lieutenant,” said he.
The king stopped. “Lieutenant,” he said.
“I am here, sire.”
"I'm here, sir."
“Why did you cry out this evening, down below in the salons—‘The king’s service! His majesty’s musketeers!’”
“Why did you shout earlier tonight, down in the salons—‘The king’s service! His majesty’s musketeers!’”
“Because you gave me the order, sire.”
“Because you told me to, my lord.”
“I?” “Yourself.”
“I?” “You.”
“Indeed, I did not say a word, monsieur.”
“Honestly, I didn’t say a thing, sir.”
“Sire, an order is given by a sign, by a gesture, by a glance, as intelligibly, as freely, and as clearly as by word of mouth. A servant who has nothing but ears is not half a good servant.”
“Sire, an order is communicated by a sign, by a gesture, by a glance, just as distinctly, freely, and clearly as by speaking. A servant who only listens is not a very good servant.”
“Your eyes are very penetrating, then, monsieur.”
“Your eyes are quite intense, then, sir.”
“How is that, sire?”
“How is that, my lord?”
“Because they see what is not.”
“Because they see what isn’t there.”
“My eyes are good, though, sire, although they have served their master long and much: when they have anything to see, they seldom miss the opportunity. Now, this evening, they saw that your majesty colored with endeavoring to conceal the inclination to yawn, that your majesty looked with eloquent supplications, first to his eminence, and then at her majesty, the queen-mother, and at length to the entrance door, and they so thoroughly remarked all I have said, that they saw your majesty’s lips articulate these words: ‘Who will get me out of this?’”
“My eyes are still sharp, Your Majesty, even after serving their master for a long time: when there's something to see, they rarely miss it. This evening, I noticed you trying hard not to yawn, looking at his eminence, then at her majesty, the queen-mother, and finally glancing at the entrance door. I caught all of this so clearly that I saw your lips form the words: ‘Who will get me out of this?’”
“Monsieur!”
"Sir!"
“Or something to this effect, sire—‘My musketeers!’ I could then no longer hesitate. That look was for me. I cried out instantly, ‘His majesty’s musketeers!’ And, besides, that was shown to be true, sire, not only by your majesty’s not saying I was wrong, but proving I was right by going out at once.”
“Or something like that, Your Majesty—‘My musketeers!’ I couldn’t hesitate anymore. That look was meant for me. I shouted right away, ‘His Majesty’s musketeers!’ And, on top of that, it was proven true, Your Majesty, not only because you didn’t say I was mistaken, but because you confirmed I was right by going out immediately.”
The king turned away to smile; then, after a few seconds, he again fixed his limpid eye upon that countenance, so intelligent, so bold, and so firm, that it might have been said to be the proud and energetic profile of the eagle facing the sun. “That is all very well,” said he, after a short silence, during which he endeavored, in vain, to make his officer lower his eyes.
The king turned away to smile; then, after a few seconds, he looked back at that face, so smart, so daring, and so resolute, that it could be called the proud and strong profile of an eagle facing the sun. “That’s all well and good,” he said after a brief silence, during which he tried, unsuccessfully, to get his officer to lower his gaze.
But seeing the king said no more, the latter pirouetted on his heels, and took three steps towards the door, muttering, “He will not speak! Mordioux! he will not speak!”
But seeing the king said nothing more, he spun on his heels and took three steps toward the door, muttering, “He won’t speak! Damn it! he won’t speak!”
“Thank you, monsieur,” said the king at last.
“Thank you, sir,” said the king at last.
“Humph!” continued the lieutenant; “there was only wanting that. Blamed for having been less of a fool than another might have been.” And he went to the door, allowing his spurs to jingle in true military style. But when he was on the threshold, feeling the king’s desire drew him back, he returned.
“Humph!” the lieutenant continued, “that’s all I needed. Getting blamed for being less of a fool than someone else could have been.” He walked toward the door, letting his spurs jingle in classic military fashion. But just as he was about to step outside, feeling the king’s wish pulling him back, he turned around.
“Has your majesty told me all?” asked he, in a tone we cannot describe, but which, without appearing to solicit the royal confidence, contained so much persuasive frankness, that the king immediately replied:
“Have you shared everything with me, your majesty?” he asked, in a tone we can’t quite capture, but which, while not overtly seeking the king’s trust, had such an appealing honesty that the king responded right away:
“Yes; but draw near, monsieur.”
“Sure; but come closer, sir.”
“Now then,” murmured the officer, “he is coming to it at last.”
“Okay then,” the officer whispered, “he’s finally getting to it.”
“Listen to me.”
“Listen up.”
“I shall not lose a word, sire.”
"I won't miss a word, sire."
“You will mount on horseback to-morrow, at about half-past four in the morning, and you will have a horse saddled for me.”
“You will get on your horse tomorrow at around 4:30 in the morning, and you will have a horse saddled for me.”
“From your majesty’s stables?”
"From your royal stables?"
“No; one of your musketeers’ horses.”
“No; one of your musketeers' horses.”
“Very well, sire. Is that all?”
“Sure thing, Your Majesty. Is that everything?”
“And you will accompany me.”
“And you’ll come with me.”
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
“Alone.”
"Solo."
“Shall I come to seek your majesty, or shall I wait?”
“Should I come to see you, Your Majesty, or should I wait?”
“You will wait for me.”
"Wait for me."
“Where, sire?”
"Where to, sire?"
“At the little park-gate.”
“At the small park gate.”
The lieutenant bowed, understanding that the king had told him all he had to say. In fact, the king dismissed him with a gracious wave of the hand. The officer left the chamber of the king, and returned to place himself philosophically in his fauteuil, where, far from sleeping, as might have been expected, considering how late it was, he began to reflect more deeply than he had ever reflected before. The result of these reflections was not so melancholy as the preceding ones had been.
The lieutenant bowed, realizing the king had said everything he needed to say. In fact, the king sent him off with a gracious wave of his hand. The officer left the king's chamber and went back to his chair, where, instead of sleeping as one might expect given how late it was, he began to think more deeply than he ever had before. The outcome of these thoughts was not as gloomy as his earlier ones had been.
“Come, he has begun,” said he. “Love urges him on, and he goes forward—he goes forward! The king is nobody in his own palace; but the man perhaps may prove to be worth something. Well, we shall see to-morrow morning. Oh! oh!” cried he, all at once starting up, “that is a gigantic idea, mordioux! and perhaps my fortune depends, at least, upon that idea!” After this exclamation, the officer arose and marched, with his hands in the pockets of his justaucorps, about the immense ante-chamber that served him as an apartment. The wax-light flamed furiously under the effects of a fresh breeze, which stole in through the chinks of the door and the window, and cut the salle diagonally. It threw out a reddish, unequal light, sometimes brilliant, sometimes dull, and the tall shadow of the lieutenant was seen marching on the wall, in profile, like a figure by Callot, with his long sword and feathered hat.
“Come on, he’s started,” he said. “Love is pushing him forward, and he’s moving ahead—he’s moving ahead! The king is nobody in his own palace; but this guy might actually be worth something. Well, we’ll find out tomorrow morning. Oh! oh!” he suddenly exclaimed, jumping up, “that’s a brilliant idea, mordioux! and maybe my fortune depends, at least in part, on that idea!” After this outburst, the officer stood up and walked around the huge ante-chamber that served as his room, with his hands in the pockets of his coat. The candlelight flickered wildly as a fresh breeze seeped in through the cracks of the door and window, slicing across the room diagonally. It cast a reddish, uneven light, sometimes bright, sometimes dim, and the lieutenant's tall shadow was seen marching on the wall, in profile, like a figure by Callot, with his long sword and feathered hat.
“Certainly!” said he, “I am mistaken if Mazarin is not laying a snare for this amorous boy. Mazarin, this evening, gave an address, and made an appointment as complacently as M. Daangeau himself could have done—I heard him, and I know the meaning of his words. ‘To-morrow morning,’ said he, ‘they will pass opposite the bridge of Blois.’ Mordioux! that is clear enough, and particularly for a lover. That is the cause of this embarrassment; that is the cause of this hesitation; that is the cause of this order—‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers, be on horseback to-morrow at four o’clock in the morning.’ Which is as clear as if he had said,—‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers, to-morrow, at four, at the bridge of Blois,—do you understand?’ Here is a state secret, then, which I, humble as I am, have in my possession, while it is in action. And how do I get it? Because I have good eyes, as his majesty just now said. They say he loves this little Italian doll furiously. They say he threw himself at his mother’s feet, to beg her to allow him to marry her. They say the queen went so far as to consult the court of Rome, whether such a marriage, contracted against her will, would be valid. Oh, if I were but twenty-five! If I had by my side those I no longer have! If I did not despise the whole world most profoundly, I would embroil Mazarin with the queen-mother, France with Spain, and I would make a queen after my own fashion. But let that pass.” And the lieutenant snapped his fingers in disdain.
“Of course!” he said, “I’d be wrong if Mazarin isn’t trapping this lovesick boy. Mazarin gave a speech this evening and set up a meeting as smoothly as M. Daangeau would have done—I heard him, and I understand what he meant. ‘Tomorrow morning,’ he said, ‘they’ll pass by the bridge of Blois.’ Wow! That’s pretty obvious, especially for someone in love. That’s what’s causing this awkwardness; that’s what’s behind this hesitation; that’s why there’s this order—‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers, be on horseback tomorrow at four in the morning.’ Which is as clear as if he had said, ‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers, tomorrow, at four, at the bridge of Blois—do you get it?’ So, I have a state secret, even though I’m just a humble person, while it’s happening. And how did I find out? Because I have sharp eyes, as His Majesty just remarked. They say he’s head over heels for this little Italian doll. They say he threw himself at his mother’s feet, begging her to let him marry her. They say the queen even consulted the court of Rome to see if such a marriage, forced against her will, would be legitimate. Oh, if only I were twenty-five! If I had beside me those I’ve lost! If I didn’t completely despise the world, I’d get Mazarin tangled up with the queen-mother, France with Spain, and I’d create a queen to my liking. But let’s move on.” And the lieutenant snapped his fingers in disdain.
“This miserable Italian—this poor creature—this sordid wretch—who has just refused the king of England a million, would not perhaps give me a thousand pistoles for the news I would carry him. Mordioux! I am falling into second childhood—I am becoming stupid indeed! The idea of Mazarin giving anything! ha! ha! ha!” and he laughed in a subdued voice.
“This miserable Italian—this poor soul—this pitiful wretch—who just turned down a million from the king of England, wouldn’t perhaps give me a thousand pistoles for the news I want to share with him. Damn it! I’m losing my mind—I’m really becoming foolish! The thought of Mazarin giving anything! ha! ha! ha!” and he laughed quietly.
“Well, let us go to sleep—let us go to sleep; and the sooner the better. My mind is wearied with my evening’s work, and will see things to-morrow more clearly than to-day.”
“Well, let’s go to sleep—let’s go to sleep; and the sooner the better. My mind is tired from tonight’s work, and I’ll see things more clearly tomorrow than I do today.”
And upon this recommendation, made to himself, he folded his cloak around him, looking with contempt upon his royal neighbor. Five minutes after this he was asleep, with his hands clenched and his lips apart, giving escape, not to his secret, but to a sonorous sound, which rose and spread freely beneath the majestic roof of the ante-chamber.
And after making this recommendation to himself, he wrapped his cloak around him, looking at his royal neighbor with disdain. Five minutes later, he was asleep, with his hands clenched and his lips parted, releasing not his secret, but a loud sound that echoed freely under the impressive roof of the ante-chamber.
Chapter XIII. Mary de Mancini.
The sun had scarcely shed its first beams on the majestic trees of the park and the lofty turrets of the castle, when the young king, who had been awake more than two hours, possessed by the sleeplessness of love, opened his shutters himself, and cast an inquiring look into the courts of the sleeping palace. He saw that it was the hour agreed upon: the great court clock pointed to a quarter past four. He did not disturb his valet de chambre, who was sleeping soundly at some distance; he dressed himself, and the valet, in a great fright, sprang up, thinking he had been deficient in his duty; but the king sent him back again, commanding him to preserve the most absolute silence. He then descended the little staircase, went out at a lateral door, and perceived at the end of the wall a mounted horseman, holding another horse by the bridle. This horseman could not be recognized in his cloak and slouched hat. As to the horse, saddled like that of a rich citizen, it offered nothing remarkable to the most experienced eye. Louis took the bridle: the officer held the stirrup without dismounting, and asked his majesty’s orders in a low voice.
The sun had just begun to rise over the grand trees in the park and the tall towers of the castle when the young king, who had been awake for over two hours, driven by the restlessness of love, opened his shutters himself and glanced curiously into the courtyards of the sleeping palace. He noticed it was the agreed-upon time: the large court clock showed a quarter past four. He didn’t want to wake his valet, who was sound asleep at a distance; he got dressed, and the valet, startled, jumped up, thinking he had failed in his duties. But the king sent him back, instructing him to remain completely silent. He then went down the small staircase, exited through a side door, and saw at the end of the wall a mounted horseman, holding another horse by the bridle. The horseman was unrecognizable in his cloak and wide-brimmed hat. The horse, saddled like that of a wealthy citizen, didn’t stand out to even the most seasoned eye. Louis took the bridle, and the officer, without dismounting, held the stirrup and quietly asked for his majesty’s orders.
“Follow me,” replied the king.
“Follow me,” said the king.
The officer put his horse to the trot, behind that of his master, and they descended the hill towards the bridge. When they reached the other side of the Loire,—
The officer urged his horse into a trot, following his master's mount, as they rode down the hill toward the bridge. Once they crossed to the other side of the Loire,—
“Monsieur,” said the king, “you will please to ride on till you see a carriage coming; then return and inform me. I will wait here.”
“Sir,” said the king, “please ride on until you see a carriage coming; then come back and let me know. I will wait here.”
“Will your majesty deign to give me some description of the carriage I am charged to discover?”
“Will your majesty graciously provide me with a description of the carriage I am tasked to find?”
“A carriage in which you will see two ladies, and probably their attendants likewise.”
“A carriage where you will see two ladies, and likely their attendants as well.”
“Sire, I should not wish to make a mistake; is there no other sign by which I may know this carriage?”
“Sire, I don’t want to make a mistake; is there no other way I can identify this carriage?”
“It will bear, in all probability, the arms of monsieur le cardinal.”
“It will probably have the coat of arms of Monsieur the Cardinal.”
“That is sufficient, sire,” replied the officer, fully instructed in the object of his search. He put his horse to the trot, and rode sharply on in the direction pointed out by the king. But he had scarcely gone five hundred paces when he saw four mules, and then a carriage, loom up from behind a little hill. Behind this carriage came another. It required only one glance to assure him that these were the equipages he was in search of; he therefore turned his bridle, and rode back to the king.
“That’s enough, sir,” the officer replied, fully aware of what he was looking for. He urged his horse into a trot and rode quickly in the direction the king had indicated. But he had barely traveled five hundred steps when he spotted four mules, followed by a carriage, appearing from behind a small hill. Another carriage followed it. It took just one glance for him to confirm that these were the vehicles he was after; he then turned his horse around and rode back to the king.
“Sire,” said he, “here are the carriages. The first, as you said, contains two ladies with their femmes de chambre; the second contains the footmen, provisions, and necessaries.”
“Sir,” he said, “here are the carriages. The first one, as you mentioned, holds two ladies with their maids; the second one has the footmen, supplies, and essentials.”
“That is well,” replied the king in an agitated voice. “Please to go and tell those ladies that a cavalier of the court wishes to pay his respects to them alone.”
“That’s good,” replied the king in an irritated tone. “Please go and tell those ladies that a court knight wants to pay his respects to them privately.”
The officer set off at a gallop. “Mordioux!” said he, as he rode on, “here is a new and honorable employment, I hope! I complained of being nobody. I am the king’s confidant: that is enough to make a musketeer burst with pride.”
The officer took off at a gallop. “Mordioux!” he exclaimed as he rode on, “this should be a new and honorable job, I hope! I used to complain about being a nobody. Now I'm the king’s confidant: that’s enough to make a musketeer swell with pride.”
He approached the carriage, and delivered his message gallantly and intelligently. There were two ladies in the carriage: one of great beauty, although rather thin; the other less favored by nature, but lively, graceful, and uniting in the delicate lines of her brow all the signs of a strong will. Her eyes, animated and piercing, in particular, spoke more eloquently than all the amorous phrases in fashion in those days of gallantry. It was to her D’Artagnan addressed himself, without fear of being mistaken, although the other was, as we have said, the more handsome of the two.
He walked over to the carriage and delivered his message confidently and clearly. Inside the carriage were two ladies: one was really beautiful, though a bit thin; the other wasn’t as naturally attractive, but she was lively, graceful, and her delicate brow showed all the signs of a strong will. Her eyes, especially, were animated and piercing, and they expressed more than all the romantic lines popular in those days of chivalry. D’Artagnan spoke to her, sure he wasn’t getting it wrong, even though the other lady was, as mentioned, the prettier of the two.
“Madame,” said he, “I am the lieutenant of the musketeers, and there is on the road a horseman who awaits you, and is desirous of paying his respects to you.”
“Ma’am,” he said, “I’m the lieutenant of the musketeers, and there is a horseman waiting for you on the road who wishes to pay his respects.”
At these words, the effect of which he watched closely, the lady with the black eyes uttered a cry of joy, leant out of the carriage window, and seeing the cavalier approaching, held out her arms, exclaiming:
At these words, which he observed intently, the lady with the dark eyes let out a cry of happiness, leaned out of the carriage window, and seeing the cavalier coming closer, stretched out her arms, exclaiming:
“Ah, my dear sire!” and the tears gushed from her eyes.
“Ah, my dear sir!” and tears streamed from her eyes.
The coachman stopped his team; the women rose in confusion from the back of the carriage, and the second lady made a slight curtsey, terminated by the most ironical smile that jealousy ever imparted to the lips of woman.
The driver brought the horses to a stop; the women stood up awkwardly from the back of the carriage, and the second lady did a small curtsy, ending with the most sarcastic smile that jealousy could give to a woman's lips.
“Marie, dear Marie,” cried the king, taking the hand of the black-eyed lady in both his. And opening the heavy door himself, he drew her out of the carriage with so much ardor, that she was in his arms before she touched the ground. The lieutenant, posted on the other side of the carriage, saw and heard all without being observed.
“Marie, my dear Marie,” cried the king, taking the hand of the dark-eyed lady in both of his. Opening the heavy door himself, he pulled her out of the carriage with such enthusiasm that she was in his arms before her feet even touched the ground. The lieutenant, stationed on the other side of the carriage, saw and heard everything without being noticed.
The king offered his arm to Mademoiselle de Mancini, and made a sign to the coachman and lackeys to proceed. It was nearly six o’clock; the road was fresh and pleasant; tall trees with their foliage still inclosed in the golden down of their buds, let the dew of morning filter from their trembling branches, like liquid diamonds; the grass was bursting at the foot of the hedges; the swallows having returned only a few days since, described their graceful curves between the heavens and the water; a breeze, laden with the perfumes of the blossoming woods, sighed along the road, and wrinkled the surface of the waters of the river; all these beauties of the day, all these perfumes of the plants, all these aspirations of the earth towards heaven, intoxicated the two lovers, walking side by side, leaning upon each other, eyes fixed upon eyes, hand clasping hand, and who, lingering as by a common desire, did not dare to speak, they had so much to say.
The king offered his arm to Mademoiselle de Mancini and signaled to the coachman and servants to move on. It was almost six o’clock; the road was fresh and pleasant. Tall trees, still draped in the golden softness of their buds, let the morning dew filter down from their trembling branches like liquid diamonds. The grass was bursting at the edges of the hedges; the swallows, having just returned a few days ago, flew gracefully between the sky and the water. A breeze, filled with the scents of blooming woods, sighed along the road and rippled the surface of the river. All these wonders of the day, all these fragrances of the plants, all this longing of the earth towards heaven, intoxicated the two lovers walking side by side, leaning on each other, eyes locked, hands clasped, and who, lingering with a shared desire, didn’t dare to speak, even though they had so much to say.
The officer saw that the king’s horse, in wandering this way and that, annoyed Mademoiselle de Mancini. He took advantage of the pretext of securing the horse to draw near them, and dismounting, walked between the two horses he led; he did not lose a single word or gesture of the lovers. It was Mademoiselle de Mancini who at length began.
The officer noticed that the king’s horse, moving around aimlessly, bothered Mademoiselle de Mancini. He used the excuse of managing the horse to get closer to them and, after getting off his horse, walked between the two horses he was leading; he paid attention to everything the lovers said and did. It was Mademoiselle de Mancini who finally spoke first.
“Ah, my dear sire!” said she, “you do not abandon me, then?”
“Ah, my dear sir!” she said, “you’re not leaving me, then?”
“No, Marie,” replied the king; “you see I do not.”
“No, Marie,” the king replied. “You see, I really don’t.”
“I had so often been told, though, that as soon as we should be separated you would no longer think of me.”
“I had been told so many times that the moment we were apart, you wouldn’t think of me anymore.”
“Dear Marie, is it then to-day only that you have discovered we are surrounded by people interested in deceiving us?”
“Dear Marie, is today the first time you’ve realized that we’re surrounded by people who want to deceive us?”
“But then, sire, this journey, this alliance with Spain? They are going to marry you off!”
“But then, your majesty, this journey, this alliance with Spain? They are going to set you up for marriage!”
Louis hung his head. At the same time the officer could see the eyes of Marie de Mancini shine in the sun with the brilliancy of a dagger starting from its sheath. “And you have done nothing in favor of our love?” asked the girl, after a silence of a moment.
Louis lowered his head. At that moment, the officer could see Marie de Mancini's eyes gleaming in the sunlight like a dagger being drawn from its sheath. “And you haven't done anything to support our love?” the girl asked after a brief silence.
“Ah! mademoiselle, how could you believe that? I threw myself at the feet of my mother; I begged her, I implored her; I told her all my hopes of happiness were in you; I even threatened—”
“Ah! miss, how could you think that? I fell at my mother’s feet; I begged her, I pleaded with her; I told her all my hopes for happiness were in you; I even threatened—”
“Well?” asked Marie, eagerly.
"Well?" Marie asked, eager.
“Well, the queen-mother wrote to the court of Rome, and received as answer, that a marriage between us would have no validity, and would be dissolved by the holy father. At length, finding there was no hope for us, I requested to have my marriage with the infanta at least delayed.”
“Well, the queen mother wrote to the court of Rome, and received a response stating that a marriage between us would have no validity and would be annulled by the holy father. Eventually, realizing there was no hope for us, I asked to have my marriage with the infanta postponed.”
“And yet that does not prevent your being on the road to meet her?”
"And yet that doesn't stop you from being on your way to meet her?"
“How can I help it? To my prayers, to my supplications, to my tears, I received no answer but reasons of state.”
“How can I help it? For my prayers, my pleas, and my tears, all I received were political reasons.”
“Well, well?”
"Well, well?"
“Well, what is to be done, mademoiselle, when so many wills are leagued against me?”
“Well, what can I do, miss, when so many people are united against me?”
It was now Marie’s turn to hang her head. “Then I must bid you adieu forever,” said she. “You know that I am being exiled; you know that I am going to be buried alive; you know still more that they want to marry me off, too.”
It was now Marie's turn to lower her head. "Then I have to say goodbye forever," she said. "You know I'm being exiled; you know I'm going to be buried alive; you know even more that they want to marry me off too."
Louis became very pale, and placed his hand upon his heart.
Louis turned pale and put his hand on his heart.
“If I had thought that my life only had been at stake, I have been so persecuted that I might have yielded; but I thought yours was concerned, my dear sire, and I stood out for the sake of preserving your happiness.”
“If I had thought that only my life was at risk, I might have given in to the pressure, but I believed your life was at stake, my dear sire, and I held firm to protect your happiness.”
“Oh, yes! my happiness, my treasure!” murmured the king, more gallantly than passionately, perhaps.
“Oh, yes! My happiness, my treasure!” whispered the king, more charmingly than passionately, perhaps.
“The cardinal might have yielded,” said Marie, “if you had addressed yourself to him, if you had pressed him. For the cardinal to call the king of France his nephew! do you not perceive, sire? He would have made war even for that honor; the cardinal, assured of governing alone, under the double pretext of having brought up the king and given his niece to him in marriage—the cardinal would have fought all antagonists, overcome all obstacles. Oh, sire! I can answer for that. I am a woman, and I see clearly into everything where love is concerned.”
“The cardinal might have given in,” said Marie, “if you had talked to him directly, if you had really pushed him. For the cardinal to call the king of France his nephew! Don’t you see, sire? He would have gone to war just for that honor; the cardinal, confident in his power to govern on his own, using the excuse of having raised the king and marrying off his niece to him—the cardinal would have taken on all opponents and overcome every challenge. Oh, sire! I can guarantee that. I'm a woman, and I have a clear view of everything related to love.”
These words produced a strange effect upon the king. Instead of heightening his passion, they cooled it. He stopped, and said hastily,—
These words had a strange effect on the king. Instead of intensifying his passion, they calmed it. He paused and said quickly,—
“What is to be said, mademoiselle? Everything has failed.”
“What can I say, miss? Everything has gone wrong.”
“Except your will, I trust, my dear sire?”
“Except for your will, I hope, my dear sir?”
“Alas!” said the king, coloring, “have I a will?”
“Wow!” said the king, blushing, “do I have a choice?”
“Oh!” said Mademoiselle de Mancini mournfully, wounded by that expression.
“Oh!” said Mademoiselle de Mancini sadly, hurt by that remark.
“The king has no will but that which policy dictates, but that which reasons of state impose upon him.”
“The king has no desires other than those dictated by policies and the demands of the state.”
“Oh! it is because you have no love,” cried Mary; “if you loved, sire, you would have a will.”
“Oh! it's because you have no love,” Mary shouted; “if you loved, sire, you would have a will.”
On pronouncing these words, Mary raised her eyes to her lover, whom she saw more pale and more cast down than an exile who is about to quit his native land forever. “Accuse me,” murmured the king, “but do not say I do not love you.”
On saying these words, Mary looked up at her lover, who appeared even more pale and downhearted than an exile about to leave his homeland forever. “Blame me,” the king whispered, “but don’t say that I don’t love you.”
A long silence followed these words, which the young king had pronounced with a perfectly true and profound feeling. “I am unable to think that to-morrow, and after to-morrow, I shall see you no more; I cannot think that I am going to end my sad days at a distance from Paris; that the lips of an old man, of an unknown, should touch that hand which you hold within yours; no, in truth, I cannot think of all that, my dear sire, without having my poor heart burst with despair.”
A long silence came after these words, which the young king spoke with genuine and deep emotion. “I can’t believe that tomorrow, and the day after, I won’t see you again; I can’t accept that I’m going to spend my sad days far from Paris; that the lips of an old man, a stranger, would touch the hand you hold in yours; no, truly, I can’t think about all of that, my dear sire, without feeling my poor heart break with despair.”
And Marie de Mancini did shed floods of tears. On his part, the king, much affected, carried his handkerchief to his mouth, and stifled a sob.
And Marie de Mancini cried a lot. The king, feeling deeply moved, brought his handkerchief to his mouth and held back a sob.
“See,” said she, “the carriages have stopped, my sister waits for me, the time is come; what you are about to decide upon will be decided for life. Oh, sire! you are willing, then, that I should lose you? You are willing, then, Louis, that she to whom you have said ‘I love you,’ should belong to another than to her king, to her master, to her lover? Oh! courage, Louis! courage! One word, a single word! Say ‘I will!’ and all my life is enchained to yours, and all my heart is yours forever.”
“Look,” she said, “the carriages have stopped, my sister is waiting for me, the time has come; what you’re about to decide will impact the rest of our lives. Oh, sire! Are you really okay with me losing you? Are you really okay, Louis, with the one you’ve told ‘I love you’ being with someone else instead of her king, her master, her lover? Oh! Be brave, Louis! Be brave! Just say one word, just a single word! Say ‘I will!’ and my whole life will be tied to yours, and my heart will be yours forever.”
The king made no reply. Mary then looked at him as Dido looked at Aeneas in the Elysian fields, fierce and disdainful.
The king didn’t respond. Mary then looked at him like Dido looked at Aeneas in the Elysian fields, intense and contemptuous.
“Farewell, then,” said she; “farewell life! love! heaven!”
“Goodbye, then,” she said; “goodbye life! love! heaven!”
And she took a step away. The king detained her, seizing her hand, which he pressed to his lips, and despair prevailing over the resolution he appeared to have inwardly formed, he let fall upon that beautiful hand a burning tear of regret, which made Mary start, so really had that tear burnt her. She saw the humid eyes of the king, his pale brow, his convulsed lips, and cried, with an accent that cannot be described,—
And she took a step back. The king stopped her, grabbing her hand and pressing it to his lips. Overwhelmed by despair, which seemed to overpower the determination he had tried to show, he let a burning tear of regret fall onto her beautiful hand, making Mary flinch, as that tear felt like it had truly burned her. She saw the king's moist eyes, his pale forehead, and his trembling lips, and cried out in a way that can't be described,—
“Oh, sire! you are a king, you weep, and yet I depart!”
“Oh, my king! You’re crying, and yet I have to go!”
As his sole reply, the king hid his face in his handkerchief. The officer uttered something so like a roar that it frightened the horses. Mademoiselle de Mancini, quite indignant, quitted the king’s arm, hastily entered the carriage, crying to the coachman, “Go on, go on, and quick!”
As his only response, the king covered his face with his handkerchief. The officer let out a sound that was almost a roar, scaring the horses. Mademoiselle de Mancini, feeling very upset, left the king's side, quickly got into the carriage, and shouted to the coachman, “Drive on, drive on, and fast!”
The coachman obeyed, flogging his mules, and the heavy carriage rocked upon its creaking axle, whilst the king of France, alone, cast down, annihilated, did not dare to look either behind or before him.
The coachman complied, whipping his mules, and the heavy carriage swayed on its creaking axle, while the king of France, isolated, defeated, didn't dare to look either behind or ahead.
Chapter XIV. In which the King and the Lieutenant each give Proofs of Memory.
When the king, like all the people in the world who are in love, had long and attentively watched disappear in the distance the carriage which bore away his mistress; when he had turned and turned again a hundred times to the same side and had at length succeeded in somewhat calming the agitation of his heart and thoughts, he recollected that he was not alone. The officer still held the horse by the bridle, and had not lost all hope of seeing the king recover his resolution. He had still the resource of mounting and riding after the carriage; they would have lost nothing by waiting a little. But the imagination of the lieutenant of the musketeers was too rich and too brilliant; it left far behind it that of the king, who took care not to allow himself to be carried away to such excess. He contented himself with approaching the officer, and in a doleful voice, “Come,” said he, “let us be gone; all is ended. To horse!”
Wthen the king, like everyone else in love, had watched his mistress's carriage disappear into the distance for a long time; when he had turned to look one hundred times and had finally managed to calm the turmoil of his heart and mind, he remembered that he wasn't alone. The officer still held the horse's bridle and hadn't lost hope that the king would regain his composure. The officer still had the option to mount and ride after the carriage; they wouldn’t have lost anything by waiting a bit longer. But the lieutenant of the musketeers had an imagination that was far too vivid and ambitious; it surpassed that of the king, who was careful not to get swept away like that. He merely walked over to the officer and said in a mournful voice, “Come, let’s go; it’s all over. To horse!”
The officer imitated this carriage, this slowness, this sadness, and leisurely mounted his horse. The king pushed on sharply, the lieutenant followed him. At the bridge Louis turned around for the last time. The lieutenant, patient as a god who has eternity behind and before him, still hoped for a return of energy. But it was groundless, nothing appeared. Louis gained the street which led to the castle, and entered as seven was striking. When the king had returned, and the musketeer, who saw everything, had seen a corner of the tapestry over the cardinal’s window lifted up, he breathed a profound sigh, like a man unloosed from the tightest bonds, and said in a low voice:
The officer copied the slow, heavy, sad movements of the carriage and casually got on his horse. The king moved forward decisively, and the lieutenant followed closely. At the bridge, Louis looked back one last time. The lieutenant, patient like a god with all of eternity in front of and behind him, still hoped for a revival of energy. But it was in vain; nothing happened. Louis reached the street that led to the castle as the clock struck seven. When the king returned, and the musketeer, who was watching everything, noticed a corner of the tapestry at the cardinal’s window being lifted, he let out a deep sigh, like a man freed from the tightest restraints, and said quietly:
“Now then, my officer, I hope that it is over.”
“Alright then, officer, I hope it’s finally over.”
The king summoned his gentleman. “Please to understand I shall receive nobody before two o’clock,” said he.
The king called for his servant. “Just so you know, I won’t see anyone before two o’clock,” he said.
“Sire,” replied the gentleman, “there is, however, some one who requests admittance.”
“Sire,” replied the gentleman, “there is someone who requests to come in.”
“Who is that?”
“Who’s that?”
“Your lieutenant of musketeers.”
"Your musketeers' lieutenant."
“He who accompanied me?”
“Who came with me?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Ah,” said the king, “let him come in.”
“Ah,” said the king, “let him in.”
The officer entered. The king made a sign, and the gentleman and the valet retired. Louis followed them with his eyes until they had shut the door, and when the tapestries had fallen behind them,—“You remind me by your presence, monsieur, of something I had forgotten to recommend to you, that is to say, the most absolute discretion.”
The officer walked in. The king signaled, and the gentleman and the valet stepped back. Louis watched them until they closed the door, and when the tapestries fell behind them, he said, “Your presence reminds me, sir, of something I forgot to mention to you, which is the utmost discretion.”
“Oh! sire, why does your majesty give yourself the trouble of making me such a recommendation? It is plain you do not know me.”
“Oh! Your majesty, why do you go through the effort of making me such a recommendation? It's clear you don’t know me.”
“Yes, monsieur, that is true. I know that you are discreet; but as I had prescribed nothing—”
“Yes, sir, that's true. I know you're discreet; but since I hadn't prescribed anything—”
The officer bowed. “Has your majesty nothing else to say to me?”
The officer bowed. “Does Your Majesty have anything else to say to me?”
“No, monsieur; you may retire.”
“No, sir; you may leave.”
“Shall I obtain permission not to do so till I have spoken to the king, sire?”
“Should I get permission not to do that until I’ve talked to the king, your majesty?”
“What do you have to say to me? Explain yourself, monsieur.”
“What do you want to tell me? Explain yourself, sir.”
“Sire, a thing without importance to you, but which interests me greatly. Pardon me, then, for speaking of it. Without urgency, without necessity, I never would have done it, and I would have disappeared, mute and insignificant as I always have been.”
“Sire, something that might not matter to you, but means a lot to me. Sorry for bringing it up. If it weren't important and I didn't feel the need, I would have stayed silent and gone unnoticed like I always do.”
“How! Disappeared! I do not understand you, monsieur.”
“How! Disappeared! I don't understand you, sir.”
“Sire, in a word,” said the officer, “I am come to ask for my discharge from your majesty’s service.”
“Sire, to put it simply,” said the officer, “I’ve come to request my release from your majesty’s service.”
The king made a movement of surprise, but the officer remained as motionless as a statue.
The king showed a look of surprise, but the officer stayed as still as a statue.
“Your discharge—yours, monsieur? and for how long a time, I pray?”
“Is this your discharge, sir? And how long is it for, if I may ask?”
“Why, forever, sire.”
"Always, my lord."
“What, you are desirous of quitting my service, monsieur?” said Louis, with an expression that revealed something more than surprise.
“What, you want to leave my service, sir?” said Louis, with an expression that showed something more than just surprise.
“Sire, I regret to say that I am.”
“Sire, I’m sorry to say that I am.”
“Impossible!”
“No way!”
“It is so, however, sire. I am getting old; I have worn harness now thirty-five years; my poor shoulders are tired; I feel that I must give place to the young. I don’t belong to this age; I have still one foot in the old one; it results that everything is strange in my eyes, everything astonishes and bewilders me. In short, I have the honor to ask your majesty for my discharge.”
“It’s true, sir. I’m getting old; I’ve been in this role for thirty-five years now; my poor shoulders are worn out; I feel I need to make way for the younger generation. I don’t fit in with this era; I still have one foot in the past; as a result, everything seems strange to me, everything surprises and confuses me. In short, I respectfully ask for my resignation, Your Majesty.”
“Monsieur,” said the king, looking at the officer, who wore his uniform with an ease that would have caused envy in a young man, “you are stronger and more vigorous than I am.”
“Monsieur,” said the king, looking at the officer, who wore his uniform with a swagger that would make a young man jealous, “you are stronger and more energetic than I am.”
“Oh!” replied the officer, with an air of false modesty, “your majesty says so because I still have a good eye and a tolerably firm foot—because I can still ride a horse, and my mustache is black; but, sire, vanity of vanities all that—illusions all that—appearance, smoke, sire! I have still a youthful air, it is true, but I feel old, and within six months I am certain I shall be broken down, gouty, impotent. Therefore, then, sire—”
“Oh!” replied the officer, with a hint of false modesty, “Your majesty thinks that because I still have good eyesight and a reasonably steady foot—because I can still ride a horse and my mustache is black; but, sire, it’s all vanity—just illusions—all about appearances, smoke, sire! I may still look youthful, it’s true, but I feel old, and I’m sure that in six months I’ll be broken down, suffering from gout, and unable. So, sire—”
“Monsieur,” interrupted the king, “remember your words of yesterday. You said to me in this very place where you now are, that you were endowed with the best health of any man in France; that fatigue was unknown to you! that you did not mind spending whole days and nights at your post. Did you tell me that, monsieur, or not? Try and recall, monsieur.”
“Sir,” interrupted the king, “remember what you said yesterday. You told me right here where you are standing now, that you had the best health of any man in France; that you didn’t know what fatigue was! That you had no problem spending whole days and nights at your post. Did you say that, sir, or not? Try to remember, sir.”
The officer sighed. “Sire,” said he, “old age is boastful; and it is pardonable for old men to praise themselves when others no longer do it. It is very possible I said that; but the fact is, sire, I am very much fatigued, an request permission to retire.”
The officer sighed. “Your Majesty,” he said, “getting older makes people proud; and it’s understandable for older men to talk themselves up when no one else is doing it. It’s possible I said that; but the truth is, Your Majesty, I’m really tired and would like to ask for permission to leave.”
“Monsieur,” said the king, advancing towards the officer with a gesture full of majesty, “you are not assigning me the true reason. You wish to quit my service, it may be true, but you disguise from me the motive of your retreat.”
“Sir,” the king said, moving toward the officer with a majestic gesture, “you’re not giving me the real reason. You may want to leave my service, but you're hiding the true motive behind your departure.”
“Sire, believe that—”
“Sir, trust that—”
“I believe what I see, monsieur; I see a vigorous, energetic man, full of presence of mind, the best soldier in France, perhaps; and this personage cannot persuade me the least in the world that he stands in need of rest.”
“I believe what I see, sir; I see a strong, energetic man, full of quick thinking, the best soldier in France, maybe; and this person can’t convince me at all that he needs to rest.”
“Ah! sire,” said the lieutenant, with bitterness, “what praise! Indeed, your majesty confounds me! Energetic, vigorous, brave, intelligent, the best soldier in the army! But, sire, your majesty exaggerates my small portion of merit to such a point, that however good an opinion I may have of myself, I do not recognize myself; in truth I do not. If I were vain enough to believe only half of your majesty’s words, I should consider myself a valuable, indispensable man. I should say that a servant possessed of such brilliant qualities was a treasure beyond all price. Now, sire, I have been all my life—I feel bound to say it—except at the present time, appreciated, in my opinion, much below my value. I therefore repeat, your majesty exaggerates.”
“Ah! Sir,” said the lieutenant, bitterly, “what flattery! Truly, your majesty confuses me! Energetic, strong, brave, smart—the best soldier in the army! But, sir, your majesty overstates my minor contributions to such an extent that, no matter how good I think of myself, I don’t recognize who you’re talking about; honestly, I don’t. If I were vain enough to believe just half of your majesty’s words, I would see myself as an invaluable, irreplaceable person. I would say that a servant with such exceptional qualities is worth a fortune. Now, sir, I have been— I must say—underappreciated my whole life, except for this moment, in my opinion. So I’ll say it again, your majesty exaggerates.”
The king knitted his brow, for he saw a bitter raillery beneath the words of the officer. “Come, monsieur,” said he, “let us meet the question frankly. Are you dissatisfied with my service, say? No evasions; speak boldly, frankly—I command you to do so.”
The king furrowed his brow, as he sensed a harsh mockery in the officer's words. “Come on, sir,” he said, “let's address the issue honestly. Are you unhappy with my service? No beating around the bush; speak openly, honestly—I order you to do so.”
The officer, who had been twisting his hat about in his hands, with an embarrassed air, for several minutes, raised his head at these words. “Oh! sire,” said he, “that puts me a little more at my ease. To a question put so frankly, I will reply frankly. To tell the truth is a good thing, as much from the pleasure one feels in relieving one’s heart, as on account of the rarity of the fact. I will speak the truth, then, to my king, at the same time imploring him to excuse the frankness of an old soldier.”
The officer, who had been fidgeting with his hat and looking awkward for several minutes, lifted his head at these words. “Oh! Your Majesty,” he said, “that makes me feel a bit more comfortable. For a question asked so directly, I will answer just as honestly. Honestly speaking is a good thing, both for the relief it brings to the heart and because it’s such a rare occurrence. So, I will tell the truth to my king, while kindly asking him to forgive the bluntness of an old soldier.”
Louis looked at his officer with anxiety, which he manifested by the agitation of his gesture. “Well, then, speak,” said he, “for I am impatient to hear the truths you have to tell me.”
Louis glanced at his officer with worry, which he showed through his restless gesture. “Well, then, speak,” he said, “because I'm eager to hear the truths you have to share with me.”
The officer threw his hat upon a table, and his countenance, always so intelligent and martial, assumed, all at once, a strange character of grandeur and solemnity. “Sire,” said he, “I quit the king’s service because I am dissatisfied. The valet, in these times, can approach his master as respectfully as I do, can give him an account of his labor, bring back his tools, return the funds that have been intrusted to him, and say ‘Master, my day’s work is done. Pay me, if you please, and let us part.’”
The officer threw his hat onto a table, and his face, which was always so intelligent and military, suddenly took on a strange sense of grandeur and seriousness. “Sire,” he said, “I am leaving the king’s service because I’m dissatisfied. Nowadays, a servant can approach his master just as respectfully as I do, can report on his work, return his tools, hand back the money he was given, and say, ‘Master, my day’s work is done. Please pay me, and let’s part ways.’”
“Monsieur! monsieur!” exclaimed the king, crimson with rage.
“Mister! Mister!” shouted the king, red with anger.
“Ah! sire,” replied the officer, bending his knee for a moment, “never was servant more respectful than I am before your majesty; only you commanded me to tell the truth. Now I have begun to tell it, it must come out, even if you command me to hold my tongue.”
“Ah! Your Majesty,” replied the officer, kneeling briefly, “there has never been a more respectful servant than I am before you; but you asked me to tell the truth. Now that I've started to speak it, I can't stop, even if you order me to be silent.”
There was so much resolution expressed in the deep-sunk muscles of the officer’s countenance, that Louis XIV. had no occasion to tell him to continue; he continued, therefore, whilst the king looked at him with a curiosity mingled with admiration.
There was so much determination visible in the officer’s features that Louis XIV. didn’t need to tell him to keep going; he kept talking while the king watched him with a mix of curiosity and admiration.
“Sire, I have, as I have said, now served the house of France thirty-five years; few people have worn out so many swords in that service as I have, and the swords I speak of were good swords, too, sire. I was a boy, ignorant of everything except courage, when the king your father guessed that there was a man in me. I was a man, sire, when the Cardinal de Richelieu, who was a judge of manhood, discovered an enemy in me. Sire, the history of that enmity between the ant and the lion may be read from the first to the last line, in the secret archives of your family. If ever you feel an inclination to know it, do so, sire; the history is worth the trouble—it is I who tell you so. You will there read that the lion, fatigued, harassed, out of breath, at length cried for quarter, and the justice must be rendered him to say, that he gave as much as he required. Oh! those were glorious times, sire, strewed over with battles like one of Tasso’s or Ariosto’s epics. The wonders of those times, to which the people of ours would refuse belief, were every-day occurrences. For five years together, I was a hero every day; at least, so I was told by persons of judgment; and that is a long period for heroism, trust me, sire, a period of five years. Nevertheless, I have faith in what these people told me, for the were good judges. They were named M. de Richelieu, M. de Buckingham, M. de Beaufort, M. de Retz, a mighty genius himself in street warfare,—in short, the king, Louis XIII., and even the queen, your noble mother, who one day condescended to say, ‘Thank you.’ I don’t know what service I had had the good fortune to render her. Pardon me, sire, for speaking so boldly; but what I relate to you, as I have already had the honor to tell your majesty, is history.” The king bit his lips, and threw himself violently on a chair.
“Sire, as I mentioned, I have now served the House of France for thirty-five years; few have worn out as many swords in that time as I have, and the swords I speak of were good ones, sire. I was a boy, knowing nothing but courage, when your father, the king, recognized my potential. I was a man, sire, when Cardinal de Richelieu, a true judge of character, saw me as an enemy. Sire, the story of that enmity between the ant and the lion can be read from start to finish in your family's secret archives. If you ever want to know it, do so, sire; it's worth the effort—I assure you. There you will read that the lion, exhausted and hunted, finally cried for mercy, and to be fair, he gave as much as he needed. Oh! those were glorious times, sire, filled with battles like something out of Tasso’s or Ariosto’s epics. The wonders of those times, which people today would refuse to believe, were everyday occurrences. For five years straight, I was a hero every day; at least, that's what those with good judgment told me, and trust me, five years is a long stretch for heroism, sire. Nevertheless, I believe what they told me, for they were credible judges. They included M. de Richelieu, M. de Buckingham, M. de Beaufort, M. de Retz, a genius in urban warfare himself—in short, the king, Louis XIII, and even the queen, your noble mother, who one day graciously said, ‘Thank you.’ I’m not sure what service I had the fortune to provide her. Forgive me, sire, for speaking so openly; but what I relate to you, as I have already honored you by mentioning, is history.” The king bit his lips and threw himself violently into a chair.
“I appear importunate to your majesty,” said the lieutenant. “Eh! sire, that is the fate of truth; she is a stern companion; she bristles all over with steel; she wounds those whom she attacks, and sometimes him who speaks her.”
“I seem to be a nuisance to your majesty,” said the lieutenant. “Oh! sir, that's the fate of truth; she's a harsh companion; she’s covered in sharp edges; she hurts those she confronts, and sometimes even the one who speaks her.”
“No, monsieur,” replied the king: “I bade you speak—speak then.”
“No, sir,” replied the king. “I told you to speak—so go ahead.”
“After the service of the king and the cardinal, came the service of the regency, sire; I fought pretty well in the Fronde—much less, though, than the first time. The men began to diminish in stature. I have, nevertheless, led your majesty’s musketeers on some perilous occasions, which stand upon the orders of the day of the company. Mine was a beautiful luck at that time. I was the favorite of M. de Mazarin. Lieutenant here! lieutenant there! lieutenant to the right! lieutenant to the left! There was not a buffet dealt in France, of which your humble servant did not have the dealing; but soon France was not enough. The cardinal sent me to England on Cromwell’s account; another gentleman who was not over gentle, I assure you, sire. I had the honor of knowing him, and I was well able to appreciate him. A great deal was promised me on account of that mission. So, as I did much more than I had been bidden to do, I was generously paid, for I was at length appointed captain of the musketeers; that is to say, the most envied position in court, which takes precedence over the marshals of France, and justly; for who says captain of the musketeers says the flower of chivalry and king of the brave.”
“After serving the king and the cardinal, I moved on to the regency, sire; I fought quite well in the Fronde—though not as much as the first time. The men started to lose their edge. Nevertheless, I’ve led your majesty’s musketeers on some dangerous missions, which are noted in the company’s orders of the day. I had remarkable luck during that time. I was M. de Mazarin’s favorite. Lieutenant here! Lieutenant there! Lieutenant to the right! Lieutenant to the left! There wasn't a fight in France that your humble servant didn’t partake in; but soon France wasn't enough. The cardinal sent me to England for Cromwell’s sake; another fellow who wasn't exactly kind, I assure you, sire. I had the honor of meeting him, and I could appreciate him well. I was promised a lot because of that mission. So, since I did much more than I was asked, I was generously rewarded; ultimately, I was appointed captain of the musketeers, which is the most envied position at court, outranking the marshals of France, and rightly so; because when we say captain of the musketeers, we refer to the pinnacle of chivalry and the bravest of the brave.”
“Captain, monsieur!” interrupted the king; “you make a mistake. Lieutenant, you mean.”
“Captain, sir!” the king interrupted; “you’re mistaken. You mean Lieutenant.”
“Not at all, sire—I make no mistake; your majesty may rely upon me in that respect. Monsieur le cardinal gave me the commission himself.”
"Not at all, sir—I’m not mistaken; your majesty can count on me for that. The cardinal gave me the job himself."
“Well!”
"Well!"
“But M. de Mazarin, as you know better than anybody, does not often give, and sometimes takes back what he has given; he took it back again as soon as peace was made and he was no longer in want of me. Certainly I was not worthy to replace M. de Treville, of illustrious memory; but they had promised me, and they had given me; they ought to have stopped there.”
“But M. de Mazarin, as you know better than anyone, doesn’t often give, and sometimes takes back what he has given; he took it back again as soon as peace was made and he no longer needed me. I certainly wasn’t worthy to replace M. de Treville, of memorable fame; but they had promised me, and they had given me; they should have left it at that.”
“Is that what dissatisfies you monsieur? Well, I shall make inquiries. I love justice; and your claim, though made in military fashion, does not displease me.”
“Is that what bothers you, sir? Well, I’ll look into it. I value justice, and your claim, even though it's made in a military way, doesn't upset me.”
“Oh, sire!” said the officer, “your majesty has ill understood me; I no longer claim anything now.”
“Oh, your majesty!” said the officer, “you've misunderstood me; I no longer claim anything now.”
“Excess of delicacy, monsieur; but I will keep my eye upon your affairs, and later—”
“Too much sensitivity, sir; but I will keep an eye on your matters, and later—”
“Oh, sire! what a word!—later! Thirty years have I lived upon that promising word, which has been pronounced by so many great personages, and which your mouth has, in its turn, just pronounced. Later—that is how I have received a score of wounds, and how I have reached fifty-four years of age without ever having had a louis in my purse, and without ever having met with a protector on my way,—I who have protected so many people! So I change my formula, sire; and when any one says to me ‘Later,’ I reply ‘Now.’ It is rest that I solicit, sire. That may be easily granted me. That will cost nobody anything.”
“Oh, sir! What a word!—later! I’ve lived thirty years on that hopeful word, spoken by so many important people, and now your lips have just said it too. Later—that’s how I’ve taken on a lot of wounds, and how I’ve reached fifty-four years old without ever having a single louis in my pocket or ever finding a protector on my journey—I who have protected so many people! So I’ve changed my approach, sir; now when someone says to me ‘Later,’ I respond with ‘Now.’ It’s rest that I’m asking for, sir. That should be easy to give me. It won’t cost anyone anything.”
“I did not look for this language, monsieur, particularly from a man who has always lived among the great. You forget you are speaking to the king, to a gentleman who is, I suppose, as of good a house as yourself; and when I say later, I mean a certainty.”
“I wasn’t expecting this kind of talk from you, sir, especially from someone who’s always been around nobility. You forget you’re speaking to the king, to a gentleman who is, I guess, from just as good a background as you; and when I say later, I mean for sure.”
“I do not at all doubt it, sire; but this is the end of the terrible truth I had to tell you. If I were to see upon that table a marshal’s stick, the sword of constable, the crown of Poland, instead of later, I swear to you, sire, that I should still say Now! Oh, excuse me, sire! I am from the country of your grandfather, Henry IV. I do not speak often: but when I do speak, I speak all.”
“I don’t doubt it at all, sir; but this is the end of the awful truth I needed to share with you. If I were to see a marshal’s staff, the sword of a constable, or the crown of Poland on that table instead of later, I swear to you, sir, that I would still say Now! Oh, forgive me, sir! I come from the land of your grandfather, Henry IV. I don’t speak often, but when I do, I say everything.”
“The future of my reign has little temptation for you, monsieur, it appears,” said Louis, haughtily.
“The future of my reign doesn’t seem very appealing to you, monsieur,” Louis said arrogantly.
“Forgetfulness, forgetfulness everywhere!” cried the officer, with a noble air; “the master has forgotten the servant, so the servant is reduced to forget his master. I live in unfortunate times, sire. I see youth full of discouragement and fear, I see it timid and despoiled, when it ought to be rich and powerful. I yesterday evening, for example, open the door to a king of England, whose father, humble as I am, I was near saving, if God had not been against me—God, who inspired His elect, Cromwell! I open, I said, the door, that is to say, the palace of one brother to another brother, and I see—stop, sire, that is a load on my heart!—I see the minister of that king drive away the proscribed prince, and humiliate his master by condemning to want another king, his equal. Then I see my prince, who is young, handsome and brave, who has courage in his heart and lightening in his eye,—I see him tremble before a priest, who laughs at him behind the curtain of his alcove, where he digests all the gold of France, which he afterwards stuffs into secret coffers. Yes—I understand your looks, sire. I am bold to madness; but what is to be said? I am an old man, and I tell you here, sire, to you, my king, things which I would cram down the throat of any one who should dare to pronounce them before me. You have commanded me, to pour out the bottom of my heart before you, sire, and I cast at the feet of your majesty the pent-up indignation of thirty years, as I would pour out all my blood, if your majesty commanded me to do so.”
“Forgetfulness, forgetfulness everywhere!” cried the officer, with a noble air; “the master has forgotten the servant, so the servant is forced to forget his master. I live in unfortunate times, sir. I see youth filled with discouragement and fear; I see it timid and stripped of what it should have, when it ought to be strong and powerful. Last night, for example, I opened the door to a king of England, whose father, humble like me, I almost saved, if God hadn't been against me—God, who inspired His chosen one, Cromwell! I opened, I said, the door, which is to say, the palace of one brother to another brother, and I see—wait, sir, that's a heavy burden on my heart!—I see the minister of that king driving away the exiled prince and humiliating his master by forcing him to seek another king, his equal. Then I see my prince, who is young, handsome, and brave, who has courage in his heart and lightning in his eye—I see him trembling before a priest, who laughs at him from behind the curtain of his alcove, where he digests all the gold of France, which he then stuffs into secret coffers. Yes—I understand your expression, sir. I am bold to the point of madness; but what can be done? I am an old man, and I tell you here, sir, to you, my king, things that I would force down the throat of anyone who dared to say them in front of me. You commanded me to lay bare the depths of my heart before you, sir, and I cast at your feet the pent-up indignation of thirty years, just as I would spill all my blood if your majesty commanded me to do so.”
The king, without speaking a word, wiped the drops of cold and abundant perspiration which trickled from his temples. The moment of silence which followed this vehement outbreak represented for him who had spoken, and for him who had listened, ages of suffering.
The king, without saying a word, wiped the cold beads of sweat that dripped from his temples. The silence that followed this intense outburst felt like centuries of suffering for both the speaker and the listener.
“Monsieur,” said the king at length, “you spoke the word forgetfulness. I have heard nothing but that word; I will reply, then, to it alone. Others have perhaps been able to forget, but I have not, and the proof is, that I remember that one day of riot, that one day when the furious people, raging and roaring as the sea, invaded the royal palace; that one day when I feigned sleep in my bed, one man alone, naked sword in hand, concealed behind my curtain, watched over my life, ready to risk his own for me, as he had before risked it twenty times for the lives of my family. Was not the gentleman, whose name I then demanded, called M. d’Artagnan? say, monsieur.”
“Sir,” the king finally said, “you mentioned the word forgetfulness. That word is all I’ve heard; so I’ll respond only to that. Others might have managed to forget, but I haven’t, and the proof is that I remember that one chaotic day, the day when the furious crowd, raging and roaring like the sea, stormed the royal palace; the day when I pretended to be asleep in my bed, while one man, alone, sword in hand, hid behind my curtain, watching over my life, ready to risk his own for me, just as he had done twenty times before to protect my family. Wasn’t the gentleman whose name I then asked for called M. d’Artagnan? Tell me, sir.”
“Your majesty has a good memory,” replied the officer, coldly.
“Your majesty has a great memory,” the officer replied, coldly.
“You see, then,” continued the king, “if I have such remembrances of my childhood, what an amount I may gather in the age of reason.”
“You see,” the king continued, “if I have such memories from my childhood, just imagine how much I could gather in my adult years.”
“Your majesty has been richly endowed by God,” said the officer, in the same tone.
“Your majesty has been greatly blessed by God,” said the officer, in the same tone.
“Come, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued Louis, with feverish agitation, “ought you not to be patient as I am? Ought you not to do as I do? Come!”
“Come on, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued Louis, with anxious excitement, “shouldn't you be as patient as I am? Shouldn't you do what I'm doing? Come on!”
“And what do you do, sire?”
“And what do you do, sir?”
“I wait.”
"I'm waiting."
“Your majesty may do so, because you are young; but I, sire, have not time to wait; old age is at my door, and death is behind it, looking into the very depths of my house. Your majesty is beginning life, its future is full of hope and fortune; but I, sire, I am on the other side of the horizon, and we are so far from each other, that I should never have time to wait till your majesty came up to me.”
“Your majesty can afford to do that because you’re young; but I, sir, don’t have time to wait; old age is knocking at my door, and death is right behind it, peering into the depths of my life. Your majesty is just starting out, and your future is bright with hope and opportunity; but I, sir, am on the other side of the horizon, and we’re so far apart that I could never wait until you caught up to me.”
Louis made another turn in his apartment, still wiping the moisture from his brow, in a manner that would have terrified his physicians, if his physicians had witnessed the state his majesty was in.
Louis made another turn in his apartment, still wiping the sweat from his brow, in a way that would have terrified his doctors if they had seen the state he was in.
“It is very well, monsieur,” said Louis XIV., in a sharp voice; “you are desirous of having your discharge, and you shall have it. You offer me your resignation of the rank of lieutenant of the musketeers?”
“It’s all good, sir,” said Louis XIV in a sharp voice; “you want your discharge, and you’ll get it. Are you resigning from your position as lieutenant of the musketeers?”
“I deposit it humbly at your majesty’s feet, sire.”
“I humbly place it at your feet, my lord.”
“That is sufficient. I will order your pension.”
"That's enough. I'll arrange your pension."
“I shall have a thousand obligations to your majesty.”
“I will have a thousand obligations to your majesty.”
“Monsieur,” said the king, with a violent effort, “I think you are losing a good master.”
“Monsieur,” said the king, with a great effort, “I believe you're about to lose a good master.”
“And I am sure of it, sire.”
“And I’m sure of it, sir.”
“Shall you ever find such another?”
“Will you ever find another like that?”
“Oh, sire! I know that your majesty is alone in the world; therefore will I never again take service with any other king upon earth, and will never again have other master than myself.”
“Oh, your majesty! I know that you are alone in the world; so I will never again serve any other king and will never have another master except myself.”
“You say so?”
"Is that what you mean?"
“I swear so, your majesty.”
“I swear it, your majesty.”
“I shall remember that word, monsieur.”
"I'll remember that, sir."
D’Artagnan bowed.
D'Artagnan bowed.
“And you know I have a good memory,” said the king.
“And you know I have a great memory,” said the king.
“Yes, sire; and yet I should desire that that memory should fail your majesty in this instance, in order that you might forget all the miseries I have been forced to spread before your eyes. Your majesty is so much above the poor and the mean, that I hope—”
“Yes, Your Majesty; and yet I wish you could forget this memory, so you wouldn't have to see all the suffering I've had to lay before you. You are so much greater than the poor and the lowly that I hope—”
“My majesty, monsieur, will act like the sun, which looks upon all, great and small, rich and poor, giving luster to some, warmth to others, and life to all. Adieu, Monsieur d’Artagnan—adieu: you are free.”
“My majesty, sir, will act like the sun, which shines on everyone, rich and poor, giving brightness to some, warmth to others, and life to all. Goodbye, Monsieur d’Artagnan—goodbye: you are free.”
And the king, with a hoarse sob, which was lost in his throat, passed quickly into the next room. D’Artagnan took up his hat from the table on which he had thrown in, and went out.
And the king, with a rough sob that got stuck in his throat, hurried into the next room. D’Artagnan picked up his hat from the table where he had tossed it and left.
Chapter XV. The Proscribed.
D’Artagnan had not reached the bottom of the staircase, when the king called his gentleman. “I have a commission to give you, monsieur,” said he.
DD'Artagnan had just gotten to the bottom of the staircase when the king summoned his gentleman. “I have a task for you, sir,” he said.
“I am at your majesty’s commands.”
"I am at your command, Your Majesty."
“Wait, then.” And the young king began to write the following letter, which cost him more than one sigh, although, at the same time, something like a feeling of triumph glittered in his eyes:
“Wait a moment.” And the young king started to write the following letter, which made him sigh more than once, though at the same time, a sense of triumph sparkled in his eyes:
“MY LORD CARDINAL,—Thanks to your good counsels, and, above all, thanks to your firmness, I have succeeded in overcoming a weakness unworthy of a king. You have too ably arranged my destiny to allow gratitude not to stop me at the moment when I was about to destroy your work. I felt I was wrong to wish to make my life turn from the course you had marked out for it. Certainly it would have been a misfortune to France and my family if a misunderstanding had taken place between me and my minister. This, however, would certainly have happened if I had made your niece my wife. I am perfectly aware of this, and will henceforth oppose nothing to the accomplishment of my destiny. I am prepared, then, to wed the infanta, Maria Theresa. You may at once open the conference.—Your affectionate LOUIS.”
“MY LORD CARDINAL,—Thanks to your wise advice and, most importantly, your steadfastness, I've managed to overcome a weakness unfit for a king. You've skillfully shaped my future, and I couldn't let my gratitude hold me back just when I was about to jeopardize your efforts. I realized it was wrong to want to stray from the path you laid out for me. It would have certainly been a tragedy for France and my family if there had been a misunderstanding between me and my minister. This would definitely have happened if I had married your niece. I'm fully aware of this and will no longer stand in the way of my destiny. I'm ready to marry Infanta Maria Theresa. Please proceed with the conference.—Your affectionate LOUIS.”
The king, after reperusing the letter, sealed it himself.
The king, after reading the letter again, sealed it himself.
“This letter for my lord cardinal,” said he.
“This letter is for my lord cardinal,” he said.
The gentleman took it. At Mazarin’s door he found Bernouin waiting with anxiety.
The man accepted it. At Mazarin's door, he found Bernouin waiting nervously.
“Well?” asked the minister’s valet de chambre.
“Well?” asked the minister's personal assistant.
“Monsieur,” said the gentleman, “here is a letter for his eminence.”
“Sir,” said the gentleman, “here’s a letter for his eminence.”
“A letter! Ah! we expected one after the little journey of the morning.”
“A letter! Ah! We were expecting one after this morning's little trip.”
“Oh! you know, then, that his majesty—”
“Oh! you know, then, that the king—”
“As first minister, it belongs to the duties of our charge to know everything. And his majesty prays and implores, I presume.”
“As the first minister, it's part of our duties to know everything. And I assume his majesty asks and pleads.”
“I don’t know, but he sighed frequently whilst he was writing.”
“I don’t know, but he sighed a lot while he was writing.”
“Yes, yes, yes; we understand all that; people sigh sometimes from happiness as well as from grief, monsieur.”
“Yes, yes, yes; we get all that; people sometimes sigh from happiness just as they do from sadness, sir.”
“And yet the king did not look very happy when he returned, monsieur.”
“And yet the king didn’t look very happy when he came back, sir.”
“You did not see clearly. Besides, you only saw his majesty on his return, for he was only accompanied by the lieutenant of the guards. But I had his eminence’s telescope; I looked through it when he was tired, and I am sure they both wept.”
“You didn’t see clearly. Plus, you only saw him when he came back, and he was just with the lieutenant of the guards. But I had the telescope from his eminence; I looked through it when he was tired, and I’m sure they both cried.”
“Well! was it for happiness they wept?”
“Well! Were they crying for happiness?”
“No, but for love, and they vowed to each other a thousand tendernesses, which the king asks no better to keep. Now this letter is a beginning of the execution.”
“No, but for love, and they promised each other a thousand acts of kindness, which the king is happy to uphold. Now this letter marks the start of the action.”
“And what does his eminence think of this love, which is, by the bye, no secret to anybody?”
“And what does his eminence think of this love, which, by the way, is no secret to anyone?”
Bernouin took the gentleman by the arm, and whilst ascending the staircase,—“In confidence,” said he, in a low voice, “his eminence looks for success in the affair. I know very well we shall have war with Spain; but, bah! war will please the nobles. My lord cardinal, besides, can endow his niece royally, nay, more than royally. There will be money, festivities, and fire-works—everybody will be delighted.”
Bernouin took the gentleman by the arm, and as they climbed the staircase, he said in a low voice, “Just between us, his eminence is hoping for success in this matter. I know we’re headed for war with Spain; but honestly, the nobles will love it. My lord cardinal, besides, can give his niece a lavish dowry—more than just lavish. There will be money, celebrations, and fireworks—everyone will be thrilled.”
“Well, for my part,” replied the gentleman, shaking his head, “it appears to me that this letter is very light to contain all that.”
“Well, for my part,” replied the gentleman, shaking his head, “it seems to me that this letter is too brief to include all of that.”
“My friend,” replied Bernouin, “I am certain of what I tell you. M. d’Artagnan related all that passed to me.”
“My friend,” replied Bernouin, “I’m sure of what I’m telling you. M. d’Artagnan told me everything that happened.”
“Ay, ay! and what did he tell you? Let us hear.”
“Yeah, yeah! So what did he tell you? Let’s hear it.”
“I accosted him by asking him, on the part of the cardinal, if there were any news, without discovering my designs, observe, for M. d’Artagnan is a cunning hand. ‘My dear Monsieur Bernouin,’ he replied, ‘the king is madly in love with Mademoiselle de Mancini, that is all I have to tell you.’ And then I asked him: ‘Do you think, to such a degree that it will urge him to act contrary to the designs of his eminence?’ ‘Ah! don’t ask me,’ said he; ‘I think the king capable of anything; he has a will of iron, and what he wills he wills in earnest. If he takes it into his head to marry Mademoiselle de Mancini, he will marry her, depend upon it.’ And thereupon he left me and went straight to the stables, took a horse, saddled it himself, jumped upon its back, and set off as if the devil were at his heels.”
“I approached him and asked, on behalf of the cardinal, if there was any news, without revealing my intentions, you see, because M. d’Artagnan is very clever. ‘My dear Monsieur Bernouin,’ he replied, ‘the king is head over heels for Mademoiselle de Mancini, that’s all I can share with you.’ Then I asked him, ‘Do you think this will drive him to go against the plans of his eminence?’ ‘Ah! Don’t ask me,’ he said; ‘I believe the king is capable of anything; he has an iron will, and when he decides on something, he’s serious about it. If he wants to marry Mademoiselle de Mancini, he’ll do it, mark my words.’ After that, he left me, headed straight to the stables, took a horse, saddled it himself, jumped on, and took off as if the devil were chasing him.”
“So that you believe, then—”
"So you believe, then—"
“I believe that monsieur the lieutenant of the guards knew more than he was willing to say.”
“I think that the lieutenant of the guards knew more than he was ready to admit.”
“In you opinion, then, M. d’Artagnan—”
“In your opinion, then, Mr. d’Artagnan—”
“Is gone, according to all probability, after the exiles, to carry out all that can facilitate the success of the king’s love.”
“Is probably gone after the exiles to do everything possible to help the king win his love.”
Chatting thus, the two confidants arrived at the door of his eminence’s apartment. His eminence’s gout had left him; he was walking about his chamber in a state of great anxiety, listening at doors and looking out of windows. Bernouin entered, followed by the gentleman, who had orders from the king to place the letter in the hands of the cardinal himself. Mazarin took the letter, but before opening it, he got up a ready smile, a smile of circumstance, able to throw a veil over emotions of whatever sort they might be. So prepared, whatever was the impression received from the letter, no reflection of that impression was allowed to transpire upon his countenance.
Chatting like this, the two friends arrived at the door of his eminence’s apartment. His eminence's gout was gone; he was pacing around his room in a state of high anxiety, listening at doors and peering out of windows. Bernouin walked in, followed by the gentleman, who had orders from the king to give the letter directly to the cardinal. Mazarin took the letter, but before opening it, he put on a convincing smile, a smile that could mask any feelings he might have. With that in mind, no matter what reaction he had to the letter, it didn’t show on his face.
“Well,” said he, when he had read and reread the letter, “very well, monsieur. Inform the king that I thank him for his obedience to the wishes of the queen-mother, and that I will do everything for the accomplishment of his will.”
“Well,” he said, after reading the letter several times, “very well, sir. Please let the king know that I appreciate his respect for the queen-mother’s wishes, and that I will do everything I can to fulfill his desires.”
The gentleman left the room. The door had scarcely closed before the cardinal, who had no mask for Bernouin, took off that which had so recently covered his face, and with a most dismal expression,—“Call M. de Brienne,” said he. Five minutes afterward the secretary entered.
The man left the room. The door had barely closed when the cardinal, who had no disguise for Bernouin, removed the mask that had recently covered his face and, with a very gloomy expression, said, “Call M. de Brienne.” Five minutes later, the secretary walked in.
“Monsieur,” said Mazarin, “I have just rendered a great service to the monarchy, the greatest I have ever rendered it. You will carry this letter, which proves it, to her majesty the queen-mother, and when she shall have returned it to you, you will lodge it in portfolio B., which is filed with documents and papers relative to my ministry.”
“Monsieur,” said Mazarin, “I have just performed a significant service for the monarchy, the most important one I've ever done. You will take this letter, which confirms it, to her majesty the queen-mother, and once she has returned it to you, you will file it in portfolio B., which contains documents and papers related to my ministry.”
Brienne went as desired, and, as the letter was unsealed, did not fail to read it on his way. There is likewise no doubt that Bernouin, who was on good terms with everybody, approached so near to the secretary as to be able to read the letter over his shoulder; so that the news spread with such activity through the castle, that Mazarin might have feared it would reach the ears of the queen-mother before M. de Brienne could convey Louis XIV.’s letter to her. A moment after orders were given for departure, and M. de Conde having been to pay his respects to the king on his pretended rising, inscribed the city of Poitiers upon his tablets, as the place of sojourn and rest for their majesties.
Brienne went as planned, and, since the letter was unsealed, he made sure to read it on the way. There's also no doubt that Bernouin, who got along with everyone, got close enough to the secretary to read the letter over his shoulder; as a result, the news spread so quickly throughout the castle that Mazarin might have worried it would reach the queen-mother before M. de Brienne could deliver Louis XIV.’s letter to her. Moments later, orders were given for departure, and M. de Conde, after paying his respects to the king during his so-called rising, noted the city of Poitiers in his tablets as the place for their majesties to stay and take a break.
Thus in a few instants was unraveled an intrigue which had covertly occupied all the diplomacies of Europe. It had nothing, however, very clear as a result, but to make a poor lieutenant of musketeers lose his commission and his fortune. It is true, that in exchange he gained his liberty. We shall soon know how M. d’Artagnan profited by this. For the moment, if the reader will permit us, we shall return to the hostelry of les Medici, of which one of the windows opened at the very moment the orders were given for the departure of the king.
In just a few moments, a plot that had secretly involved all the diplomatic efforts in Europe was revealed. However, the outcome was pretty unclear, except for a young musketeer losing his position and his wealth. It's true that, in return, he gained his freedom. We'll soon see how M. d’Artagnan made the most of that. For now, if the reader will allow us, let's go back to the Medici inn, where one of the windows opened just as the orders were given for the king's departure.
The window that opened was that of one of the rooms of Charles II. The unfortunate prince had passed the night in bitter reflections, his head resting on his hands, and his elbows on the table, whilst Parry, infirm and old, wearied in body and in mind, had fallen asleep in a corner. A singular fortune was that of this faithful servant, who saw beginning for the second generation the fearful series of misfortunes which had weighed so heavily on the first. When Charles II. had well thought over the fresh defeat he had experienced, when he perfectly comprehended the complete isolation into which he had just fallen, on seeing his fresh hope left behind him, he was seized as with a vertigo, and sank back into the large armchair in which he was seated. Then God took pity on the unhappy prince, and sent to console him sleep, the innocent brother of death. He did not wake till half-past six, that is to say, till the sun shone brightly into his chamber, and Parry, motionless with fear of waking him, was observing with profound grief the eyes of the young man already red with wakefulness, and his cheeks pale with suffering and privations.
The window that opened was in one of Charles II's rooms. The troubled prince had spent the night lost in painful thoughts, his head resting on his hands with his elbows on the table, while Parry, old and worn out, had fallen asleep in a corner. It was a strange fate for this loyal servant, who saw the second generation begin to face the terrible misfortunes that had burdened the first. After reflecting on his recent defeat and grasping the total isolation he now faced, having left behind his new hope, Charles felt a wave of overwhelming despair and slumped back into the large armchair he was sitting in. Then, God took pity on the unfortunate prince and sent him sleep, the innocent sibling of death. He didn’t wake up until half-past six, when the sun was shining brightly in his room, and Parry, frozen with fear of waking him, was watching with great sadness the young man’s eyes, already reddened from wakefulness, and his cheeks pale from suffering and hardships.
At length the noise of some heavy carts descending towards the Loire awakened Charles. He arose, looked around him like a man who has forgotten everything, perceived Parry, shook him by the hand, and commanded him to settle the reckoning with Master Cropole. Master Cropole, being called upon to settle his account with Parry, acquitted himself, it must be allowed, like an honest man; he only made his customary remark, that the two travelers had eaten nothing, which had the double disadvantage of being humiliating for his kitchen, and of forcing him to ask payment for a repast not consumed, but not the less lost. Parry had nothing to say to the contrary, and paid.
Eventually, the sound of some heavy carts coming down towards the Loire woke Charles up. He got up, looked around like someone who had forgotten everything, noticed Parry, shook his hand, and told him to settle up with Master Cropole. When Master Cropole was asked to settle his account with Parry, he acted like an honest man; he just made his usual comment that the two travelers hadn’t eaten anything, which was not only embarrassing for his kitchen but also forced him to ask for payment for a meal that wasn’t eaten, yet still wasted. Parry had nothing to argue against that and paid.
“I hope,” said the king, “it has not been the same with the horses. I don’t see that they have eaten at your expense, and it would be a misfortune for travelers like us, who have a long journey to make, to have our horses fail us.”
“I hope,” said the king, “that the horses haven’t been treated the same way. I don’t see that they’ve eaten at your cost, and it would be a disaster for travelers like us, who have a long journey ahead, to have our horses let us down.”
But Cropole, at this doubt, assumed his majestic air, and replied that the stables of les Medici were not less hospitable than its refectory.
But Cropole, at this doubt, took on his majestic demeanor and responded that the stables of the Medici were just as welcoming as its dining hall.
The king mounted his horse; his old servant did the same, and both set out towards Paris, without meeting a single person on their road, in the streets or the faubourgs of the city. For the prince the blow was the more severe, as it was a fresh exile. The unfortunates cling to the smallest hopes, as the happy do to the greatest good; and when they are obliged to quit the place where that hope has soothed their hearts, they experience the mortal regret which the banished man feels when he places his foot upon the vessel which is to bear him into exile. It appears that the heart already wounded so many times suffers from the least scratch; it appears that it considers as a good the momentary absence of evil, which is nothing but the absence of pain; and that God, into the most terrible misfortunes, has thrown hope as the drop of water which the rich sinner in hell entreated of Lazarus.
The king got on his horse; his old servant did the same, and both set off toward Paris, without encountering a single person on their way, in the streets or the outskirts of the city. For the prince, the blow was even harder since it was yet another exile. The unfortunate hold on to even the smallest hopes, just as the fortunate cling to their greatest blessings; and when they are forced to leave the place where that hope has comforted their hearts, they feel the deep regret that comes to someone banished when they step onto the ship that will take them away. It seems that a heart already wounded multiple times aches from even the slightest hurt; it seems to see as a blessing the brief absence of pain, which is really just a lack of suffering; and that God, amid the most terrible misfortunes, has mixed in hope like the drop of water that the rich sinner in hell begged from Lazarus.
For one instant even the hope of Charles II. had been more than a fugitive joy;—that was when he found himself so kindly welcomed by his brother king; then it had taken a form that had become a reality; then, all at once, the refusal of Mazarin had reduced the fictitious reality to the state of a dream. This promise of Louis XIV., so soon retracted, had been nothing but a mockery; a mockery like his crown—like his scepter—like his friends—like all that had surrounded his royal childhood, and which had abandoned his proscribed youth. Mockery! everything was a mockery for Charles II. except the cold, black repose promised by death.
For a brief moment, even Charles II's hope had been more than just a fleeting joy; it was when he felt warmly welcomed by his brother king. Then it seemed real, but suddenly, Mazarin's refusal turned that illusion into just a dream. This promise from Louis XIV, which was quickly taken back, turned out to be nothing but a joke—just like his crown, his scepter, his friends, and everything else from his royal childhood that had deserted him in his exiled youth. A joke! Everything was a joke for Charles II, except for the cold, dark peace that death offered.
Such were the ideas of the unfortunate prince while sitting listlessly upon his horse, to which he abandoned the reins: he rode slowly along beneath the warm May sun, in which the somber misanthropy of the exile perceived a last insult to his grief.
Such were the thoughts of the unfortunate prince as he sat idly on his horse, letting the reins slip from his hands. He rode slowly under the warm May sun, which the gloomy bitterness of the exile saw as a final insult to his sorrow.
Chapter XVI. “Remember!”
A horseman going rapidly along the road leading towards Blois, which he had left nearly half an hour before, passed the two travelers, and, though apparently in haste, raised his hat as he passed them. The king scarcely observed this young man, who was about twenty-five years of age, and who, turning round several times, made friendly signals to a man standing before the gate of a handsome white-and-red house; that is to say, built of brick and stone, with a slated roof, situated on the left hand of the road the prince was traveling.
Aequestrian riding quickly down the road toward Blois, which he had left about half an hour ago, passed by the two travelers. Even though he seemed to be in a rush, he tipped his hat as he rode past them. The king barely noticed this young man, who was around twenty-five years old, and who turned around several times, waving to a man standing by the gate of a beautiful white-and-red house; that is to say, a house made of brick and stone with a tiled roof, located on the left side of the road the prince was traveling.
This man, old, tall, and thin, with white hair,—we speak of the one standing by the gate;—this man replied to the farewell signals of the young one by signs of parting as tender as could have been made by a father. The young man disappeared at the first turn of the road, bordered by fine trees, and the old man was preparing to return to the house, when the two travelers, arriving in front of the gate, attracted his attention.
This man, old, tall, and thin, with white hair—I'm talking about the one standing by the gate—responded to the farewell gestures of the young man with parting signs as gentle as any father could offer. The young man disappeared around the first bend in the road, lined with beautiful trees, and the old man was getting ready to head back to the house when the two travelers appeared in front of the gate, catching his attention.
The king, as we have said, was riding with his head cast down, his arms inert, leaving his horse to go what pace he liked, whilst Parry, behind him, the better to imbibe the genial influence of the sun, had taken off his hat, and was looking about right and left. His eyes encountered those of the old man leaning against the gate; the latter, as if struck by some strange spectacle, uttered an exclamation, and made one step towards the two travelers. From Parry his eyes immediately turned towards the king, upon whom they rested for an instant. This examination, however rapid, was instantly reflected in a visible manner upon the features of the tall old man. For scarcely had he recognized the younger of the travelers—and we said recognized, for nothing but a perfect recognition could have explained such an act—scarcely, we say, had he recognized the younger of the two travelers, than he clapped his hands together, with respectful surprise, and, raising his hat from his head, bowed so profoundly that it might have been said he was kneeling. This demonstration, however absent, or rather, however absorbed was the king in his reflections, attracted his attention instantly; and checking his horse and turning towards Parry, he exclaimed, “Good God, Parry, who is that man who salutes me in such a marked manner? Can he know me, think you?”
The king, as we've mentioned, was riding along with his head down, arms relaxed, allowing his horse to move at whatever pace it preferred. Meanwhile, Parry, behind him, wanting to soak up the warm sunshine, had removed his hat and was looking around. His gaze met that of an old man leaning against the gate; the old man, as if struck by something surprising, exclaimed and took a step toward the two travelers. Parry's eyes quickly shifted to the king, resting on him for a moment. This quick assessment was clearly reflected on the tall old man's face. As soon as he recognized the younger traveler—and we do mean recognized, as it takes complete acknowledgment to prompt such a reaction—he clapped his hands together in respectful surprise and, lifting his hat, bowed so deeply that it looked almost like he was kneeling. This gesture, no matter how lost in thought the king was, caught his attention immediately; he pulled on the reins of his horse and turned to Parry, exclaiming, “Good God, Parry, who is that man who greets me so notably? Do you think he knows me?”
Parry, much agitated and very pale, had already turned his horse towards the gate. “Ah, sire!” said he, stopping suddenly at five or six paces’ distance from the still bending old man: “sire, I am seized with astonishment, for I think I recognize that brave man. Yes, it must be he! Will your majesty permit me to speak to him?”
Parry, looking very anxious and pale, had already turned his horse towards the gate. “Oh, sire!” he said, suddenly stopping a few steps away from the still-bending old man. “Sire, I'm in shock because I think I recognize that brave man. Yes, it has to be him! Will your majesty allow me to speak to him?”
“Certainly.”
“Sure.”
“Can it be you, Monsieur Grimaud?” asked Parry.
“Is that you, Monsieur Grimaud?” asked Parry.
“Yes, it is I,” replied the tall old man, drawing himself up, but without losing his respectful demeanor.
“Yes, it’s me,” replied the tall old man, standing tall but still keeping his respectful attitude.
“Sire,” then said Parry, “I was not deceived. This good man is the servant of the Comte de la Fere, and the Comte de la Fere, if you remember, is the worthy gentleman of whom I have so often spoken to your majesty that the remembrance of him must remain, not only in your mind, but in your heart.”
“Sire,” Parry then said, “I wasn’t mistaken. This good man is the servant of the Comte de la Fere, and the Comte de la Fere, if you recall, is the honorable gentleman I’ve mentioned to your majesty so many times that he must be remembered not just in your mind, but in your heart.”
“He who assisted my father at his last moments?” asked Charles, evidently affected at the remembrance.
“He who helped my dad in his last moments?” asked Charles, clearly moved by the memory.
“The same, sire.”
"Same here, sir."
“Alas!” said Charles; and then addressing Grimaud, whose penetrating and intelligent eyes seemed to search and divine his thoughts.—“My friend,” said he, “does your master, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, live in this neighborhood?”
“Alas!” said Charles; then turning to Grimaud, whose sharp and insightful eyes appeared to read his thoughts. “My friend,” he said, “does your master, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, live around here?”
“There,” replied Grimaud, pointing with his outstretched arm to the white-and-red house behind the gate.
“There,” replied Grimaud, pointing with his arm to the white-and-red house behind the gate.
“And is Monsieur le Comte de la Fere at home at present?”
“And is Mr. Count de la Fere home right now?”
“At the back, under the chestnut trees.”
“At the back, beneath the chestnut trees.”
“Parry,” said the king, “I will not miss this opportunity, so precious for me, to thank the gentleman to whom our house is indebted for such a noble example of devotedness and generosity. Hold my horse, my friend, if you please.” And, throwing the bridle to Grimaud, the king entered the abode of Athos, quite alone, as one equal enters the dwelling of another. Charles had been informed by the concise explanation of Grimaud,—“At the back, under the chestnut trees;” he left, therefore, the house on the left, and went straight down the path indicated. The thing was easy; the tops of those noble trees, already covered with leaves and flowers, rose above all the rest.
“Parry,” said the king, “I won’t miss this chance, so valuable to me, to thank the man to whom our family owes such a wonderful example of loyalty and generosity. Please hold my horse, my friend.” And, tossing the reins to Grimaud, the king walked into Athos’s home, alone, as one equal enters the home of another. Charles had been told by Grimaud’s brief explanation, “At the back, under the chestnut trees;” so he left the house on the left and headed straight down the path indicated. It was easy; the tops of those majestic trees, already full of leaves and flowers, stood out above everything else.
On arriving under the lozenges, by turns luminous and dark, which checkered the ground of this path according as the trees were more or less in leaf, the young prince perceived a gentleman walking with his arms behind him, apparently plunged in a deep meditation. Without doubt, he had often had this gentleman described to himself, for, without hesitating, Charles II. walked straight up to him. At the sound of his footsteps, the Comte de la Fere raised his head, and seeing an unknown man of noble and elegant carriage coming towards him, he raised his hat and waited. At some paces from him, Charles II. likewise took off his hat. Then, as if in reply to the comte’s mute interrogation,—
Upon arriving beneath the diamond-patterned light and shade created by the trees overhead, the young prince noticed a gentleman walking with his arms behind his back, clearly deep in thought. He must have heard this gentleman described many times before, because without hesitation, Charles II approached him directly. At the sound of Charles's footsteps, the Comte de la Fere looked up and, seeing a noble and graceful stranger approaching, tipped his hat and waited. A few paces away, Charles II also lifted his hat. Then, as if answering the comte’s silent question,—
“Monsieur le Comte,” said he, “I come to discharge a debt towards you. I have, for a long time, had the expression of a profound gratitude to bring you. I am Charles II., son of Charles Stuart, who reigned in England, and died on the scaffold.”
“Monsieur le Comte,” he said, “I’m here to repay a debt to you. For a long time, I’ve wanted to express my deep gratitude. I am Charles II, son of Charles Stuart, who ruled in England and was executed.”
On hearing this illustrious name, Athos felt a kind of shudder creep through his veins, but at the sight of the young prince standing uncovered before him, and stretching out his hand towards him, two tears, for an instant, dimmed his brilliant eyes. He bent respectfully, but the prince took him by the hand.
On hearing this famous name, Athos felt a shiver run through him, but when he saw the young prince standing before him, exposed and reaching out his hand, two tears momentarily clouded his bright eyes. He bowed in respect, but the prince grasped his hand.
“See how unfortunate I am, my lord count; it is only due to chance that I have met with you. Alas! I ought to have people around me whom I love and honor, whereas I am reduced to preserve their services in my heart, and their names in my memory: so that if your servant had not recognized mine, I should have passed by your door as by that of a stranger.”
“Look how unfortunate I am, my lord count; it’s just by chance that I’ve encountered you. Unfortunately! I should be surrounded by people I love and respect, but instead, I’m left holding their services in my heart and their names in my memory: if your servant hadn’t recognized mine, I would have walked past your door as if it belonged to a stranger.”
“It is but too true,” said Athos, replying with his voice to the first part of the king’s speech, and with a bow to the second; “it is but too true, indeed, that your majesty has seen many evil days.”
“It’s unfortunately true,” said Athos, responding with his voice to the first part of the king’s speech, and bowing for the second; “it’s unfortunately true, indeed, that your majesty has faced many tough times.”
“And the worst, alas!” replied Charles, “are perhaps still to come.”
“And the worst, unfortunately!” replied Charles, “are maybe still ahead.”
“Sire, let us hope.”
"Sir, let's hope."
“Count, count,” continued Charles, shaking his head, “I entertained hope till last night, and that of a good Christian, I swear.”
“Count, count,” Charles continued, shaking his head, “I held onto hope until last night, and I swear it was with a good heart.”
Athos looked at the king as if to interrogate him.
Athos looked at the king as if he were questioning him.
“Oh, the history is soon related,” said Charles. “Proscribed, despoiled, disdained, I resolved, in spite of all my repugnance, to tempt fortune one last time. Is it not written above, that, for our family, all good fortune and all bad fortune shall eternally come from France? You know something of that, monsieur,—you, who are one of the Frenchmen whom my unfortunate father found at the foot of his scaffold, on the day of his death, after having found them at his right hand on the day of battle.”
“Oh, the story is quick to tell,” said Charles. “Outcast, stripped of everything, scorned, I decided, despite my disgust, to try my luck one last time. Isn’t it written that, for our family, all good luck and all bad luck will always come from France? You know a bit about that, sir—you, who were one of the Frenchmen my unfortunate father encountered at the foot of his scaffold on the day he died, after having found them by his side on the day of battle.”
“Sire,” said Athos modestly, “I was not alone. My companions and I did, under the circumstances, our duty as gentlemen, and that was all. Your majesty was about to do me the honor to relate—”
“Sire,” said Athos modestly, “I wasn’t alone. My friends and I did, given the circumstances, what any gentleman would do, and that’s all. Your majesty was about to honor me by sharing—”
“That is true, I had the protection,—pardon my hesitation, count, but, for a Stuart, you, who understand everything, you will comprehend that the word is hard to pronounce;—I had, I say, the protection of my cousin the stadtholder of Holland; but without the intervention, or at least without the authorization of France, the stadtholder would not take the initiative. I came, then, to ask this authorization of the king of France, who has refused me.”
“That’s true, I had the protection—sorry for my hesitation, Count, but as a Stuart you understand everything, so you’ll get that it’s a difficult word to say—I had, I mean, the protection of my cousin, the stadtholder of Holland; but without the involvement, or at least the approval, of France, the stadtholder wouldn’t take the initiative. So, I came to ask for this approval from the king of France, who has turned me down.”
“The king has refused you, sire!”
"The king has turned you down, sir!"
“Oh, not he; all justice must be rendered to my younger brother Louis; but Monsieur de Mazarin—”
“Oh, not him; all the credit should go to my younger brother Louis; but Monsieur de Mazarin—”
Athos bit his lips.
Athos bit his lips.
“You perhaps think I should have expected this refusal?” said the king, who had noticed the movement.
“You probably think I should have seen this refusal coming?” said the king, who had noticed the movement.
“That was, in truth, my thought, sire,” replied Athos, respectfully; “I know that Italian of old.”
"That was, honestly, my thought, sire," Athos replied respectfully. "I know that Italian well."
“Then I determined to come to the test, and know at once the last word of my destiny. I told my brother Louis, that, not to compromise either France or Holland, I would tempt fortune myself in person, as I had already done, with two hundred gentlemen, if he would give them to me; and a million, if he would lend it me.”
“Then I decided to face the challenge and find out my fate once and for all. I told my brother Louis that, to avoid putting either France or Holland at risk, I would take my chances myself, just like I had before, with two hundred gentlemen, if he would provide them, and a million, if he could lend it to me.”
“Well, sire?”
"Well, your majesty?"
“Well, monsieur, I am suffering at this moment something strange, and that is, the satisfaction of despair. There is in certain souls,—and I have just discovered that mine is of the number,—a real satisfaction in the assurance that all is lost, and the time is come to yield.”
“Well, sir, I am currently experiencing something unusual, which is the satisfaction that comes from despair. There are some souls—I've just realized that mine is one of them—that find a genuine satisfaction in the certainty that everything is lost and that it's time to give in.”
“Oh, I hope,” said Athos, “that your majesty is not come to that extremity.”
“Oh, I hope,” said Athos, “that your majesty hasn’t reached that point.”
“To say so, my lord count, to endeavor to revive hope in my heart, you must have ill understood what I have just told you. I came to Blois to ask of my brother Louis the alms of a million, with which I had the hopes of re-establishing my affairs; and my brother Louis has refused me. You see, then, plainly, that all is lost.”
“To put it bluntly, my lord count, if you’re trying to bring hope back to my heart, you clearly misunderstood what I just told you. I came to Blois to ask my brother Louis for a million in charity, which I hoped would help me get my life back on track; and my brother Louis turned me down. So you see, it's clear that all is lost.”
“Will your majesty permit me to express a contrary opinion?”
“Will your majesty allow me to share a different opinion?”
“How is that, count? Do you think my heart of so low an order that I do not know how to face my position?”
“How is that, Count? Do you think my heart is so low that I don’t know how to handle my situation?”
“Sire, I have always seen that it was in desperate positions that suddenly the great turns of fortune have taken place.”
“Sir, I have always noticed that it’s in desperate situations that unexpected turns of fortune happen.”
“Thank you, count: it is some comfort to meet with a heart like yours; that is to say, sufficiently trustful in God and in monarchy, never to despair of a royal fortune, however low it may be fallen. Unfortunately, my dear count, your words are like those remedies they call ‘sovereign,’ and which, though able to cure curable wounds or diseases, fail against death. Thank you for your perseverance in consoling me, count, thanks for your devoted remembrance, but I know in what I must trust—nothing will save me now. And see, my friend, I was so convinced, that I was taking the route of exile, with my old Parry; I was returning to devour my poignant griefs in the little hermitage offered me by Holland. There, believe me, count, all will soon be over, and death will come quickly; it is called so often by this body, eaten up by its soul, and by this soul, which aspires to heaven.”
“Thank you, Count; it’s somewhat comforting to meet someone like you—someone who has enough faith in both God and the monarchy to never completely lose hope in royal fortunes, no matter how far they may have fallen. Unfortunately, my dear Count, your words are like those so-called ‘miracle’ remedies that can heal wounds or diseases that can be cured, but fail when it comes to death. I appreciate your persistence in trying to console me, Count, and I’m grateful for your devoted remembrance, but I know what I must rely on—nothing will save me now. And look, my friend, I was so sure of this that I was heading into exile with my old friend Parry; I was going back to wallow in my deep sorrows in the little hideaway that Holland offered me. Believe me, Count, soon it will all be over, and death will come swiftly; my body is calling for it, consumed by its soul, and my soul, which longs for heaven.”
“Your majesty has a mother, a sister, and brothers; your majesty is the head of the family, and ought, therefore, to ask a long life of God, instead of imploring Him for a prompt death. Your majesty is an exile, a fugitive, but you have right on your side; you ought to aspire to combats, dangers, business, and not to rest in heavens.”
“Your majesty has a mother, a sister, and brothers; you are the head of the family and should be asking God for a long life instead of begging for a quick death. You are an exile, a fugitive, but you are in the right; you should aim for challenges, dangers, and responsibilities, and not just seek peace in the afterlife.”
“Count,” said Charles II., with a smile of indescribable sadness, “have you ever heard of a king who reconquered his kingdom with one servant the age of Parry, and with three hundred crowns which that servant carried in his purse?”
“Count,” said Charles II., with a smile of indescribable sadness, “have you ever heard of a king who took back his kingdom with just one servant like Parry, and with three hundred crowns that servant had in his purse?”
“No, sire; but I have heard—and that more than once—that a dethroned king has recovered his kingdom with a firm will, perseverance, some friends, and a million skillfully employed.”
“No, sir; but I’ve heard—and not just once—that a dethroned king has regained his kingdom through determination, persistence, some allies, and a million smart strategies.”
“But you cannot have understood me. The million I asked of my brother Louis was refused me.”
"But you must not have understood me. The million I asked my brother Louis for was denied."
“Sire,” said Athos, “will your majesty grant me a few minutes, and listen attentively to what remains for me to say to you?”
“Sir,” said Athos, “will you please give me a few minutes and listen closely to what I have left to say to you?”
Charles II. looked earnestly at Athos. “Willingly, monsieur,” said he.
Charles II. looked intently at Athos. “Gladly, sir,” he replied.
“Then I will show your majesty the way,” resumed the count, directing his steps towards the house. He then conducted the king to his study, and begged him to be seated. “Sire,” said he, “your majesty just now told me that, in the present state of England, a million would suffice for the recovery of your kingdom.”
“Then I’ll show you the way, Your Majesty,” the count said, leading the way to the house. He guided the king to his study and asked him to take a seat. “Sire,” he continued, “you just mentioned that, given the current situation in England, a million would be enough to reclaim your kingdom.”
“To attempt it at least, monsieur; and to die as a king if I should not succeed.”
“To at least give it a try, sir; and to die like a king if I don’t succeed.”
“Well, then, sire, let your majesty, according to the promise you have made me, have the goodness to listen to what I have to say.” Charles made an affirmative sign with his head. Athos walked straight up to the door, the bolts of which he drew, after looking to see if anybody was near, and then returned. “Sire,” said he, “your majesty has kindly remembered that I lent assistance to the very noble and very unfortunate Charles I., when his executioners conducted him from St. James’s to Whitehall.”
“Well, then, Your Majesty, please keep the promise you made me and listen to what I have to say.” Charles nodded in agreement. Athos walked directly to the door, pulled the bolts after checking if anyone was around, and then came back. “Your Majesty,” he said, “you kindly remembered that I helped the very noble and very unfortunate Charles I. when his executioners took him from St. James’s to Whitehall.”
“Yes, certainly I do remember it, and always shall remember it.”
"Yes, I definitely remember it, and I always will."
“Sire, it is a dismal history to be heard by a son who no doubt has had it related to him many times; and yet I ought to repeat it to your majesty without omitting one detail.”
“Sir, it’s a grim story to share with a son who has undoubtedly heard it many times before; yet I must tell it to you, Your Majesty, without leaving out any details.”
“Speak on, monsieur.”
“Go ahead, sir.”
“When the king your father ascended the scaffold, or rather when he passed from his chamber to the scaffold, on a level with his window, everything was prepared for his escape. The executioner was got out of the way; a hole contrived under the floor of his apartment; I myself was beneath the funeral vault, which I heard all at once creak beneath his feet.”
“When your father, the king, went up to the scaffold, or rather when he left his room to head to the scaffold, right in line with his window, everything was set for him to escape. The executioner was gone; a hole was made under the floor of his room; I was below in the burial vault, and I suddenly heard everything creaking beneath his feet.”
“Parry has related to me all these terrible details, monsieur.”
"Parry has told me all these awful details, sir."
Athos bowed and resumed. “But here is something he had not related to you, sire, for what follows passed between God, your father, and myself; and never has the revelation of it been made even to my dearest friends. ‘Go a little further off,’ said the august prisoner to the executioner; ‘it is but for an instant, and I know that I belong to you; but remember not to strike till I give the signal. I wish to offer up my prayers in freedom.”
Athos bowed and continued. “But here’s something he didn’t tell you, sire, because what follows was shared only between God, your father, and me; and I’ve never revealed it even to my closest friends. ‘Move a little further away,’ the esteemed prisoner told the executioner; ‘it’s just for a moment, and I know I’m yours; but don’t strike until I give the signal. I want to pray in peace.”
“Pardon me,” said Charles II., turning very pale, “but you, count, who know so many details of this melancholy event,—details which, as you said just now, have never been revealed to any one,—do you know the name of that infernal executioner, of that base wretch who concealed his face that he might assassinate a king with impunity?”
“Excuse me,” said Charles II, turning very pale, “but you, Count, who know so many details about this tragic event—details that, as you just mentioned, have never been revealed to anyone—do you know the name of that terrible executioner, that despicable coward who hid his face so he could kill a king without consequences?”
Athos became slightly pale. “His name?” said he, “yes, I know it, but cannot tell it.”
Athos turned a bit pale. “His name?” he said, “yeah, I know it, but I can’t say it.”
“And what is become of him, for nobody in England knows his destiny?”
“And what happened to him, since no one in England knows his fate?”
“He is dead.”
“He's gone.”
“But he did not die in his bed; he did not die a calm and peaceful death; he did not die the death of the good?”
“But he didn’t die in his bed; he didn’t die a calm and peaceful death; he didn’t die the death of a good person?”
“He died a violent death, in a terrible night, rendered so by the passions of man and a tempest from God. His body, pierced by a dagger, sank to the depths of the ocean. God pardon his murderer!”
“He died a violent death on a terrible night, caused by human passions and a storm from God. His body, pierced by a dagger, sank to the depths of the ocean. God forgive his murderer!”
“Proceed, then,” said Charles II., seeing that the count was unwilling to say more.
“Go on, then,” said Charles II, noticing that the count was reluctant to say more.
“The king of England, after having, as I have said, spoken thus to the masked executioner, added,—‘Observe, you will not strike till I shall stretch out my arms, saying—REMEMBER!’”
“The king of England, after having, as I have said, spoken thus to the masked executioner, added, ‘Listen, you won't strike until I stretch out my arms and say—REMEMBER!’”
“I was aware,” said Charles, in an agitated voice, “that that was the last word pronounced by my unfortunate father. But why and for whom?”
“I knew,” Charles said, his voice tense, “that those were the last words spoken by my unfortunate father. But why and for whom?”
“For the French gentleman placed beneath his scaffold.”
“For the French gentleman under his scaffold.”
“For you, then, monsieur?”
"For you, then, sir?"
“Yes, sire; and every one of the words which he spoke to me, through the planks of the scaffold covered with a black cloth, still sounds in my ears. The king knelt down on one knee: ‘Comte de la Fere,’ said he, ‘are you there?’ ‘Yes, sire,’ replied I. Then the king stooped towards the boards.”
“Yes, sire; and every word he said to me, through the planks of the scaffold draped with a black cloth, still resonates in my ears. The king knelt down on one knee: ‘Comte de la Fere,’ he asked, ‘are you there?’ ‘Yes, sire,’ I replied. Then the king leaned closer to the boards.”
Charles II., also palpitating with interest, burning with grief, stooped towards Athos, to catch, one by one, every word that escaped from him. His head touched that of the comte.
Charles II, equally full of interest and overwhelmed with grief, leaned toward Athos to absorb every word that slipped from his lips. His head brushed against that of the count.
“Then,” continued Athos, “the king stooped. ‘Comte de la Fere,’ said he, ‘I could not be saved by you: it was not to be. Now, even though I commit a sacrilege, I must speak to you. Yes, I have spoken to men—yes, I have spoken to God, and I speak to you the last. To sustain a cause which I thought sacred, I have lost the throne of my fathers and the heritage of my children.’”
“Then,” Athos continued, “the king bent down. ‘Comte de la Fere,’ he said, ‘you couldn’t save me: it just wasn’t meant to be. Now, even if I’m committing a sacrilege, I have to talk to you. Yes, I’ve spoken to men—yes, I’ve spoken to God, and now I’m speaking to you for the last time. To support a cause that I believed was sacred, I’ve lost my father’s throne and my children’s inheritance.’”
Charles II. concealed his face in his hands, and a bitter tear glided between his white and slender fingers.
Charles II concealed his face in his hands, and a bitter tear slipped between his pale, slender fingers.
“‘I have still a million in gold,’ continued the king. ‘I buried it in the vaults of the castle of Newcastle, a moment before I left that city.’” Charles raised his head with an expression of such painful joy that it would have drawn tears from any one acquainted with his misfortunes.
“‘I still have a million in gold,’ the king went on. ‘I buried it in the vaults of the castle of Newcastle, just before I left that city.’” Charles lifted his head with a look of such painful joy that it would have brought tears to anyone who knew about his struggles.
“A million!” murmured he, “Oh, count!”
“A million!” he murmured, “Oh, count!”
“‘You alone know that this money exists: employ it when you think it can be of the greatest service to my eldest son. And now, Comte de la Fere, bid me adieu!’
“‘You alone know that this money exists: use it when you think it will be most helpful to my oldest son. And now, Comte de la Fere, say goodbye!’”
“‘Adieu, adieu, sire!’ cried I.”
“‘Goodbye, goodbye, sir!’ I shouted.”
Charles arose, and went and leant his burning brow against the window.
Charles got up and leaned his burning forehead against the window.
“It was then,” continued Athos, “that the king pronounced the word ‘REMEMBER!’ addressed to me. You see, sire, that I have remembered.”
“It was then,” Athos continued, “that the king said the word ‘REMEMBER!’ to me. You see, sir, that I have remembered.”
The king could not resist or conceal his emotion. Athos beheld the movement of his shoulders, which undulated convulsively; he heard the sobs which burst from his over-charged breast. He was silent himself, suffocated by the flood of bitter remembrances he had just poured upon that royal head. Charles II., with a violent effort, left the window, devoured his tears, and came and sat by Athos. “Sire,” said the latter, “I thought till to-day that the time had not yet arrived for the employment of that last resource; but, with my eyes fixed upon England, I felt it was approaching. To-morrow I meant to go and inquire in what part of the world your majesty was, and then I purposed going to you. You come to me, sire; that is an indication that God is with us.”
The king couldn't hide his emotions. Athos noticed his shoulders shaking and heard the sobs escaping from his overwhelmed heart. He stayed quiet, choked by the flood of painful memories he had just laid on the king. Charles II, with great effort, stepped away from the window, swallowed his tears, and sat down next to Athos. “Sire,” Athos said, “I thought until today that the time hadn't come yet to use that last option, but as I looked at England, I felt it was getting close. Tomorrow, I planned to find out where you were, and then I intended to come to you. You’re here with me, sire; that’s a sign that God is on our side.”
“My lord,” said Charles, in a voice choked by emotion, “you are, for me, what an angel sent from heaven would be,—you are a preserver sent to me from the tomb of my father himself; but, believe me, for ten years’ civil war has passed over my country, striking down men, tearing up soil, it is no more probable that gold should remain in the entrails of the earth, than love in the hearts of my subjects.”
“Sir,” Charles said, his voice filled with emotion, “you are to me what an angel from heaven would be—you are a savior sent to me from my father’s grave; but, believe me, after ten years of civil war has swept through my country, killing men and destroying the land, it is just as unlikely for gold to stay buried in the earth as it is for love to reside in the hearts of my people.”
“Sire, the spot in which his majesty buried the million is well known to me, and no one, I am sure, has been able to discover it. Besides, is the castle of Newcastle quite destroyed? Have they demolished it stone by stone, and uprooted the soil to the last tree?”
“Sire, I know exactly where his majesty buried the million, and I'm certain no one has been able to find it. Also, is the Newcastle castle completely destroyed? Have they taken it apart brick by brick and cleared the land of every tree?”
“No, it is still standing: but at this moment General Monk occupies it and is encamped there. The only spot from which I could look for succor, where I possess a single resource, you see, is invaded by my enemies.”
“No, it’s still standing: but right now General Monk is stationed there and has set up camp. The only place I could look for help, where I have even a single option, is under the control of my enemies.”
“General Monk, sire, cannot have discovered the treasure which I speak of.”
“General Monk, sir, couldn't have found the treasure I'm talking about.”
“Yes, but can I go and deliver myself up to Monk, in order to recover this treasure? Ah! count, you see plainly I must yield to destiny, since it strikes me to the earth every time I rise. What can I do with Parry as my only servant, with Parry, whom Monk has already driven from his presence? No, no, no, count, we must yield to this last blow.”
“Yes, but can I just go and turn myself in to Monk to get this treasure back? Ah! Count, you can see clearly that I have to accept my fate, since it brings me down to the ground every time I try to get up. What can I do with Parry as my only servant, with Parry, whom Monk has already kicked out? No, no, no, count, we have to accept this final blow.”
“But what your majesty cannot do, and what Parry can no more attempt, do you not believe that I could succeed in accomplishing?”
“But what your majesty cannot do, and what Parry also cannot attempt, do you not believe that I could succeed in doing?”
“You—you, count—you would go?”
"You—are you going to count?"
“If it please your majesty,” said Athos, bowing to the king, “yes, I will go, sire.”
“If it pleases Your Majesty,” said Athos, bowing to the king, “yes, I will go, sir.”
“What! you so happy here, count?”
“What! Are you really so happy here, Count?”
“I am never happy when I have a duty left to accomplish, and it is an imperative duty which the king your father left me to watch over your fortunes, and make a royal use of his money. So, if your majesty honors me with a sign, I will go with you.”
“I’m never happy when I have an obligation to fulfill, and it’s an important duty that your father, the king, assigned to me to look after your interests and manage his wealth wisely. So, if you could give me a sign, your majesty, I will go with you.”
“Ah, monsieur!” said the king, forgetting all royal etiquette and throwing his arms around the neck of Athos, “you prove to me that there is a God in heaven, and that this God sometimes sends messengers to the unfortunate who groan on the earth.”
“Ah, my friend!” said the king, forgetting all royal formalities and throwing his arms around Athos's neck, “you show me that there is a God in heaven, and that this God sometimes sends messengers to the suffering people on earth.”
Athos, exceedingly moved by this burst of feeling of the young man, thanked him with profound respect, and approached the window. “Grimaud!” cried he, “bring out my horses.”
Athos, deeply touched by the young man's outpouring of emotion, thanked him with great respect and walked over to the window. “Grimaud!” he called, “bring out my horses.”
“What, now—immediately!” said the king. “Ah, monsieur, you are indeed a wonderful man!”
“What, now—right away!” said the king. “Ah, sir, you’re truly an amazing man!”
“Sire,” said Athos, “I know nothing more pressing than your majesty’s service. Besides,” added he, smiling, “it is a habit contracted long since, in the service of the queen your aunt, and of the king your father. How is it possible for me to lose it at the moment your majesty’s service calls for it?”
“Sire,” said Athos, “I can’t think of anything more important than serving your majesty. Besides,” he smiled, “I’ve been in this habit for a long time, serving your aunt the queen and your father the king. How could I possibly abandon it just when your majesty needs me?”
“What a man!” murmured the king.
“What a guy!” murmured the king.
Then, after a moment’s reflection,—“But no, count, I cannot expose you to such privations. I have no means of rewarding such services.”
Then, after a moment to think, “But no, Count, I can’t put you through such hardships. I have no way to repay you for such service.”
“Bah!” said Athos, laughing. “Your majesty is joking; have you not a million? Ah! why am I not possessed of half such a sum! I would already have raised a regiment. But, thank God! I have still a few rolls of gold and some family diamonds left. Your majesty will, I hope, deign to share with a devoted servant.”
“Bah!” said Athos, laughing. “Your majesty is joking; don’t you have a million? Ah! Why don’t I have even half that amount! I would have already raised a regiment. But, thank God! I still have a few gold coins and some family diamonds left. I hope your majesty will graciously share with a loyal servant.”
“With a friend—yes, count, but on condition that, in his turn, that friend will share with me hereafter!”
“With a friend—yes, for sure, but only if that friend agrees to share with me later!”
“Sire!” said Athos, opening a casket, form which he drew both gold and jewels, “you see, sire, we are too rich. Fortunately, there are four of us, in the event of our meeting with thieves.”
“Sire!” said Athos, opening a chest from which he took out both gold and jewels. “You see, sire, we have too much wealth. Luckily, there are four of us in case we run into thieves.”
Joy made the blood rush to the pale cheeks of Charles II., as he saw Athos’s two horses, led by Grimaud, already booted for the journey, advance towards the porch.
Joy made the blood rush to the pale cheeks of Charles II. when he saw Athos’s two horses, led by Grimaud, already outfitted for the journey, approaching the porch.
“Blaisois, this letter for the Vicomte de Bragelonne. For everybody else I am gone to Paris. I confide the house to you, Blaisois.” Blaisois bowed, shook hands with Grimaud, and shut the gate.
“Blaisois, this letter is for the Vicomte de Bragelonne. As for everyone else, I’m off to Paris. I’m leaving the house in your care, Blaisois.” Blaisois nodded, shook hands with Grimaud, and closed the gate.
Chapter XVII. In which Aramis is sought, and only Bazin is found.
Two hours had scarcely elapsed since the departure of the master of the house, who, in Blaisois’s sight, had taken the road to Paris, when a horseman, mounted on a good pied horse, stopped before the gate, and with a sonorous “hola!” called the stable-boys, who, with the gardeners, had formed a circle round Blaisois, the historian-in-ordinary to the household of the chateau. This “hola,” doubtless well known to Master Blaisois, made him turn his head and exclaim—“Monsieur d’Artagnan! run quickly, you chaps, and open the gate.”
Two hours had barely passed since the master of the house left for Paris, when a horseman on a striking pied horse stopped in front of the gate and called out with a loud “hola!” summoning the stable-boys, who, along with the gardeners, had gathered around Blaisois, the official historian of the chateau. This familiar “hola,” which Blaisois recognized, made him turn his head and shout, “Monsieur d’Artagnan! Hurry up, you guys, and open the gate.”
A swarm of eight brisk lads flew to the gate, which was opened as if it had been made of feathers; and every one loaded him with attentions, for they knew the welcome this friend was accustomed to receive from their master; and for such remarks the eye of the valet may always be depended upon.
A group of eight energetic guys rushed to the gate, which swung open as if it were made of feathers; and each of them showered him with attention because they knew the warm welcome their master usually gave this friend; and for such things, the valet's eye could always be relied upon.
“Ah!” said M. d’Artagnan, with an agreeable smile, balancing himself upon his stirrup to jump to the ground, “where is that dear count?”
“Ah!” said M. d’Artagnan, with a pleasant smile, balancing on his stirrup to jump down, “where is that dear count?”
“Ah! how unfortunate you are, monsieur!” said Blaisois: “and how unfortunate will monsieur le comte, our master, think himself when he hears of your coming! As ill luck will have it, monsieur le comte left home two hours ago.”
“Ah! how unfortunate you are, sir!” said Blaisois: “and how unfortunate will Count, our master, think himself when he hears about your arrival! As bad luck would have it, the Count left home two hours ago.”
D’Artagnan did not trouble himself about such trifles. “Very good!” said he. “You always speak the best French in the world; you shall give me a lesson in grammar and correct language, whilst I wait the return of your master.”
D’Artagnan didn’t worry about such small things. “Great!” he said. “You always speak the best French ever; you’re going to give me a lesson in grammar and proper language while I wait for your master to come back.”
“That is impossible, monsieur,” said Blaisois; “you would have to wait too long.”
“That’s impossible, sir,” said Blaisois; “you would have to wait too long.”
“Will he not come back to-day, then?”
“Is he not coming back today?”
“No, nor to-morrow, nor the day after to-morrow. Monsieur le comte has gone on a journey.”
“No, not tomorrow, and not the day after tomorrow. The count has gone on a trip.”
“A journey!” said D’Artagnan, surprised; “that’s a fable, Master Blaisois.”
“A journey!” said D’Artagnan, surprised. “That’s a fable, Master Blaisois.”
“Monsieur, it is no more than the truth. Monsieur has done me the honor to give me the house in charge; and he added, with his voice so full of authority and kindness—that is all one to me: ‘You will say I have gone to Paris.’”
“Mister, it’s nothing but the truth. You’ve honored me by putting me in charge of the house; and you said, with your voice filled with both authority and kindness—that doesn’t matter to me: ‘You’ll say I’ve gone to Paris.’”
“Well!” cried D’Artagnan, “since he is gone towards Paris, that is all I wanted to know! you should have told me so at first, booby! He is then two hours in advance?”
“Wow!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “since he’s headed to Paris, that’s all I needed to know! You should have told me that sooner, idiot! So he’s two hours ahead?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“I shall soon overtake him. Is he alone?”
“I’ll catch up to him soon. Is he by himself?”
“No, monsieur.”
"No, sir."
“Who is with him, then?”
“Who’s with him, then?”
“A gentleman whom I don’t know, an old man, and M. Grimaud.”
“A man I don’t know, an older man, and M. Grimaud.”
“Such a party cannot travel as fast as I can—I will start.”
“Such a group can’t move as quickly as I can—I’ll go ahead.”
“Will monsieur listen to me an instant?” said Blaisois, laying his hand gently on the reins of the horse.
“Will you listen to me for a moment, sir?” said Blaisois, gently placing his hand on the reins of the horse.
“Yes, if you don’t favor me with fine speeches, and make haste.”
“Yes, if you don’t flatter me with elaborate words and hurry up.”
“Well, then, monsieur, that word Paris appears to me to be only an excuse.”
“Well, then, sir, that word Paris seems to me just like an excuse.”
“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan, seriously, “an excuse, eh?”
“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan, seriously, “an excuse, huh?”
“Yes, monsieur: and monsieur le comte is not going to Paris, I will swear.”
“Yes, sir: and I swear that the Count isn’t going to Paris.”
“What makes you think so?”
“What makes you say that?”
“This,—M. Grimaud always knows where our master is going; and he had promised me that the first time he went to Paris, he would take a little money for me to my wife.”
“This—M. Grimaud always knows where our master is headed; and he promised me that the first time he goes to Paris, he would take some money for me to my wife.”
“What, have you a wife, then?”
“What, do you have a wife, then?”
“I had one—she was of this country; but monsieur thought her a noisy scold, and I sent her to Paris; it is sometimes inconvenient, but very agreeable at others.”
“I had one—she was from this country; but the guy thought she was a noisy nag, so I sent her to Paris; it’s sometimes a hassle, but really nice at other times.”
“I understand; but go on. You do not believe the count gone to Paris?”
“I get it; but continue. You don’t think the count has gone to Paris?”
“No, monsieur; for then M. Grimaud would have broken his word; he would have perjured himself, and that is impossible.”
“No, sir; because then Mr. Grimaud would have broken his word; he would have lied under oath, and that is impossible.”
“That is impossible,” repeated D’Artagnan, quite in a study, because he was quite convinced. “Well, my brave Blaisois, many thanks to you.”
"That's impossible," D’Artagnan repeated, lost in thought, because he was completely convinced. "Well, my brave Blaisois, thank you very much."
Blaisois bowed.
Blaisois bowed.
“Come, you know I am not curious—I have serious business with your master. Could you not, by a little bit of a word—you who speak so well—give me to understand—one syllable only—I will guess the rest.”
“Come on, you know I’m not nosy—I have important matters to discuss with your boss. Could you just give me a hint—with your way with words—just one syllable—I’ll figure out the rest.”
“Upon my word, monsieur, I cannot. I am quite ignorant where monsieur le comte is gone. As to listening at doors, that is contrary to my nature; and besides, it is forbidden here.”
“Honestly, sir, I can’t. I have no idea where the count went. As for eavesdropping, that’s just not in my nature; and anyway, it’s against the rules here.”
“My dear fellow,” said D’Artagnan, “this is a very bad beginning for me. Never mind; you know when monsieur le comte will return, at least?”
“My dear friend,” said D’Artagnan, “this is a really bad start for me. Anyway, do you know when the Count will be back, at least?”
“As little, monsieur, as the place of his destination.”
“As little, sir, as the place he’s heading to.”
“Come, Blaisois, come, search.”
"Come on, Blaisois, let's search."
“Monsieur doubts my sincerity? Ah, monsieur, that grieves me much.”
“Sir doubts my sincerity? Ah, sir, that really bothers me.”
“The devil take his gilded tongue!” grumbled D’Artagnan. “A clown with a word would be worth a dozen of him. Adieu!”
“The devil take his fancy words!” grumbled D’Artagnan. “A fool with a good line would be worth a dozen of him. Goodbye!”
“Monsieur, I have the honor to present you my respects.”
“Sir, I’m honored to present my respects to you.”
“Cuistre!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “the fellow is unbearable.” He gave another look up to the house, turned his horse’s head, and set off like a man who has nothing either annoying or embarrassing in his mind. When he was at the end of the wall, and out of sight,—“Well, now, I wonder,” said he, breathing quickly, “whether Athos was at home. No; all those idlers, standing with their arms crossed, would have been at work if the eye of the master was near. Athos gone on a journey?—that is incomprehensible. Bah! it is all devilish mysterious! And then—no—he is not the man I want. I want one of a cunning, patient mind. My business is at Melun, in a certain presbytery I am acquainted with. Forty-five leagues—four days and a half! Well, it is fine weather, and I am free. Never mind the distance!”
“Ugh!” D’Artagnan thought to himself, “that guy is impossible.” He glanced up at the house again, turned his horse around, and rode off like someone with nothing bothering or embarrassing him. Once he reached the end of the wall and was out of sight, he said, “Well, I wonder if Athos is home. No; all those lazy people standing around with their arms crossed would be working if the boss was around. Athos on a trip?—that’s just weird. Ugh! It’s all so mysterious! And anyway—no—he’s not the person I need. I need someone clever and patient. My business is in Melun, at a certain presbytery I know. Forty-five leagues—four and a half days! Well, the weather is nice, and I’m free. Never mind the distance!”
And he put his horse into a trot, directing his course towards Paris. On the fourth day he alighted at Melun, as he had intended.
And he urged his horse into a trot, making his way toward Paris. By the fourth day, he arrived in Melun, just as he had planned.
D’Artagnan was never in the habit of asking any one on the road for any common information. For these sorts of details, unless in very serious circumstances, he confided in his perspicacity, which was so seldom at fault, in his experience of thirty years, and in a great habit of reading the physiognomies of houses, as well as those of men. At Melun, D’Artagnan immediately found the presbytery—a charming house, plastered over red brick, with vines climbing along the gutters, and a cross, in carved stone, surmounting the ridge of the roof. From the ground-floor of this house came a noise, or rather a confusion of voices, like the chirping of young birds when the brood is just hatched under the down. One of these voices was spelling the alphabet distinctly. A voice thick, yet pleasant, at the same time scolded the talkers and corrected the faults of the reader. D’Artagnan recognized that voice, and as the window of the ground-floor was open, he leant down from his horse under the branches and red fibers of the vine and cried, “Bazin, my dear Bazin! good-day to you.”
D’Artagnan never liked asking anyone on the road for basic information. For those kinds of details—unless it was a serious situation—he relied on his sharp instincts, which were rarely wrong after thirty years of experience, along with his skill at reading the expressions of both people and buildings. When he arrived in Melun, D’Artagnan quickly spotted the presbytery—a lovely house made of red brick, covered in plaster, with vines climbing up the gutters and a carved stone cross perched on the roof. From the ground floor of this house came a noise, or more accurately, a jumble of voices, like the chirping of baby birds just hatched under a mother’s fluff. One of these voices was clearly spelling out the alphabet. A voice, thick yet pleasant, scolded the others and corrected the reader’s mistakes. D’Artagnan recognized that voice, and since the ground-floor window was open, he leaned down from his horse beneath the branches and red fibers of the vine and called out, “Bazin, my dear Bazin! Good day to you.”
A short, fat man, with a flat face, a cranium ornamented with a crown of gray hairs, cut short, in imitation of a tonsure, and covered with an old black velvet cap, arose as soon as he heard D’Artagnan—we ought not to say arose, but bounded up. In fact, Bazin bounded up, carrying with him his little low chair, which the children tried to take away, with battles more fierce than those of the Greeks endeavoring to recover the body of Patroclus from the hands of the Trojans. Bazin did more than bound; he let fall both his alphabet and his ferule. “You!” said he; “you, Monsieur D’Artagnan?”
A short, chubby man with a flat face and a head covered in a crown of gray hair, cut short like a tonsure and topped with an old black velvet cap, jumped up as soon as he heard D’Artagnan—we shouldn’t say jumped up, but rather bounded up. In fact, Bazin bounced up, bringing his little low chair with him, which the kids tried to grab, leading to battles fiercer than the Greeks fighting to reclaim Patroclus' body from the Trojans. Bazin did more than bounce; he dropped both his alphabet and his ruler. “You!” he said; “You, Monsieur D’Artagnan?”
“Yes, myself! Where is Aramis—no, M. le Chevalier d’Herblay—no, I am still mistaken—Monsieur le Vicaire-General?”
“Yes, it’s me! Where is Aramis—no, Mr. Chevalier d’Herblay—no, I’m still wrong—Mr. Vicar General?”
“Ah, monsieur,” said Bazin, with dignity, “monseigneur is at his diocese.”
“Ah, sir,” said Bazin, confidently, “the bishop is at his diocese.”
“What did you say?” said D’Artagnan. Bazin repeated the sentence.
“What did you say?” D’Artagnan asked. Bazin repeated the sentence.
“Ah, ah! but has Aramis a diocese?”
“Ah, ah! But does Aramis have a diocese?”
“Yes, monsieur. Why not?”
“Sure, why not?”
“Is he a bishop, then?”
"Is he a bishop now?"
“Why, where can you come from,” said Bazin, rather irreverently, “that you don’t know that?”
“Seriously, where are you coming from,” Bazin said, a bit disrespectfully, “that you don’t know that?”
“My dear Bazin, we pagans, we men of the sword, know very well when a man is made a colonel, or maitre-de-camp, or marshal of France; but if he be made a bishop, arch-bishop, or pope—devil take me if the news reaches us before the three quarters of the earth have had the advantage of it!”
“My dear Bazin, us pagans, us men of the sword, know very well when someone is appointed a colonel, or maitre-de-camp, or marshal of France; but if someone becomes a bishop, archbishop, or pope—curse me if we hear the news before three-quarters of the world does!”
“Hush! hush!” said Bazin, opening his eyes: “do not spoil these poor children, in whom I am endeavoring to inculcate such good principles.” In fact, the children had surrounded D’Artagnan, whose horse, long sword, spurs, and martial air they very much admired. But above all, they admired his strong voice; so that, when he uttered his oath, the whole school cried out, “The devil take me!” with fearful bursts of laughter, shouts, and bounds, which delighted the musketeer, and bewildered the old pedagogue.
“Shh! Shh!” Bazin said, opening his eyes. “Don’t spoil these poor kids, who I’m trying to teach good values.” In fact, the children had gathered around D’Artagnan, admiring his horse, long sword, spurs, and commanding presence. But more than anything, they loved his strong voice; so when he swore, the entire school yelled, “The devil take me!” with loud bursts of laughter, cheers, and jumps, which amused the musketeer and confused the old teacher.
“There!” said he, “hold your tongues, you brats! You have come, M. d’Artagnan, and all my good principles fly away. With you, as usual, comes disorder. Babel is revived. Ah! Good Lord! Ah! the wild little wretches!” And the worthy Bazin distributed right and left blows which increased the cries of his scholars by changing the nature of them.
“There!” he said, “shut up, you little brats! You’ve shown up, M. d’Artagnan, and all my good intentions go out the window. With you comes chaos, as usual. It’s like Babel all over again. Oh my Lord! Oh, those wild little troublemakers!” And the poor Bazin was handing out slaps left and right, making his students’ cries even louder by changing what they sounded like.
“At least,” said he, “you will no longer decoy any one here.”
“At least,” he said, “you won’t be luring anyone here anymore.”
“Do you think so?” said D’Artagnan, with a smile which made a shudder creep over the shoulders of Bazin.
“Do you really think so?” said D’Artagnan, with a smile that sent a shiver down Bazin’s spine.
“He is capable of it,” murmured he.
“He can do it,” he murmured.
“Where is your master’s diocese?”
“Where is your master's diocese?”
“Monseigneur Rene is bishop of Vannes.”
“Bishop Rene is the bishop of Vannes.”
“Who had him nominated?”
“Who nominated him?”
“Why, monsieur le surintendant, our neighbor.”
"Why, Mr. Superintendent, our neighbor."
“What! Monsieur Fouquet?”
“What! Mr. Fouquet?”
“To be sure he did.”
"Definitely he did."
“Is Aramis on good terms with him, then?”
“Is Aramis getting along well with him, then?”
“Monseigneur preached every Sunday at the house of monsieur le surintendant at Vaux; then they hunted together.”
“Monseigneur preached every Sunday at the home of the superintendent at Vaux; then they went hunting together.”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
“And monseigneur composed his homilies—no, I mean his sermons—with monsieur le surintendant.”
“And the lord composed his homilies—no, I mean his sermons—with the superintendent.”
“Bah! he preached in verse, then, this worthy bishop?”
“Ugh! So this worthy bishop preached in verse, huh?”
“Monsieur, for the love of heaven, do not jest with sacred things.”
“Sir, for the love of everything holy, please don't joke about sacred matters.”
“There, Bazin, there! So, then, Aramis is at Vannes?”
“There, Bazin, there! So, Aramis is in Vannes?”
“At Vannes, in Bretagne.”
"At Vannes, in Brittany."
“You are a deceitful old hunks, Bazin; that is not true.”
“You're a dishonest old fool, Bazin; that's not true.”
“See, monsieur, if you please; the apartments of the presbytery are empty.”
“Look, sir, if you don’t mind; the presbytery apartments are vacant.”
“He is right there,” said D’Artagnan, looking attentively at the house, the aspect of which announced solitude.
“He’s right there,” said D’Artagnan, looking closely at the house, which seemed to suggest loneliness.
“But monseigneur must have written you an account of his promotion.”
“But the lord must have sent you a message about his promotion.”
“When did it take place?”
“When did it happen?”
“A month back.”
“A month ago.”
“Oh! then there is no time lost. Aramis cannot yet have wanted me. But how is it, Bazin, you do not follow your master?”
“Oh! then we haven't wasted any time. Aramis can't have needed me yet. But what's going on, Bazin? Why aren’t you following your master?”
“Monsieur, I cannot; I have occupations.”
“Sir, I can't; I have things to do.”
“Your alphabet?”
"Is this your alphabet?"
“And my penitents.”
“And my followers.”
“What, do you confess, then? Are you a priest?”
“What do you confess, then? Are you a priest?”
“The same as one. I have such a call.”
“The same as one. I have that same urge.”
“But the orders?”
“But the instructions?”
“Oh,” said Bazin, without hesitation, “now that monseigneur is a bishop, I shall soon have my orders, or at least my dispensations.” And he rubbed his hands.
“Oh,” said Bazin, without pausing, “now that the bishop is a monsignor, I’ll be getting my orders soon, or at least my dispensations.” And he rubbed his hands together.
“Decidedly,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “there will be no means of uprooting these people. Get me some supper, Bazin.”
“Definitely,” D’Artagnan said to himself, “there’s no way to get rid of these people. Bring me some dinner, Bazin.”
“With pleasure, monsieur.”
"With pleasure, sir."
“A fowl, a bouillon, and a bottle of wine.”
“A chicken, some broth, and a bottle of wine.”
“This is Saturday night, monsieur—it is a day of abstinence.”
“This is Saturday night, sir—it's a day to abstain.”
“I have a dispensation,” said D’Artagnan.
“I have a special permission,” said D’Artagnan.
Bazin looked at him suspiciously.
Bazin eyed him suspiciously.
“Ah, ah, master hypocrite!” said the musketeer, “for whom do you take me? If you, who are the valet, hope for dispensation to commit a crime, shall not I, the friend of your bishop, have dispensation for eating meat at the call of my stomach? Make yourself agreeable with me, Bazin, or by heavens! I will complain to the king, and you shall never confess. Now you know that the nomination of bishops rests with the king,—I have the king, I am the stronger.”
“Ah, master hypocrite!” said the musketeer, “who do you think I am? If you, a servant, expect forgiveness for committing a sin, then shouldn’t I, the friend of your bishop, get a break for eating meat when I’m hungry? Be nice to me, Bazin, or I swear! I’ll tell the king, and you’ll never get to confess. Now you know that the appointment of bishops is up to the king—I have the king on my side; I’m the one in charge.”
Bazin smiled hypocritically. “Ah, but we have monsieur le surintendant,” said he.
Bazin smiled insincerely. “Ah, but we have the superintendent,” he said.
“And you laugh at the king, then?”
“And you laugh at the king, then?”
Bazin made no reply; his smile was sufficiently eloquent.
Bazin didn't say anything; his smile spoke volumes.
“My supper,” said D’Artagnan, “it is getting towards seven o’clock.”
“My dinner,” said D’Artagnan, “it’s getting close to seven o’clock.”
Bazin turned round and ordered the eldest of the pupils to inform the cook. In the meantime, D’Artagnan surveyed the presbytery.
Bazin turned around and told the oldest of the students to inform the cook. In the meantime, D’Artagnan looked around the presbytery.
“Phew!” said he, disdainfully, “monseigneur lodged his grandeur very meanly here.”
“Phew!” he said, looking down on it, “the lord is staying here in such a pathetic way.”
“We have the Chateau de Vaux,” said Bazin.
“We have the Chateau de Vaux,” Bazin said.
“Which is perhaps equal to the Louvre?” said D’Artagnan, jeeringly.
“Which is maybe as good as the Louvre?” D’Artagnan said with a sneer.
“Which is better,” replied Bazin, with the greatest coolness imaginable.
“Which is better,” replied Bazin, with the utmost calm.
“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan.
“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan.
He would perhaps have prolonged the discussion, and maintained the superiority of the Louvre, but the lieutenant perceived that his horse remained fastened to the bars of a gate.
He might have extended the conversation and insisted on the Louvre's superiority, but the lieutenant noticed that his horse was still tied to the gate bars.
“The devil!” said he. “Get my horse looked after; your master the bishop has none like him in his stables.”
“The devil!” he exclaimed. “Get my horse taken care of; your boss the bishop doesn’t have any like him in his stables.”
Bazin cast a sidelong glance at the horse, and replied, “Monsieur le surintendant gave him four from his own stables; and each of the four is worth four of yours.”
Bazin looked at the horse and said, “The superintendent gave him four from his own stables, and each of those four is worth four of yours.”
The blood mounted to the face of D’Artagnan. His hand itched and his eye glanced over the head of Bazin, to select the place upon which he should discharge his anger. But it passed away; reflection came, and D’Artagnan contented himself with saying,—
The blood rushed to D’Artagnan’s face. His hand twitched and his eye darted over Bazin’s head, looking for a spot to take out his frustration. But then it faded; he thought it over, and D’Artagnan settled for saying,—
“The devil! the devil! I have done well to quit the service of the king. Tell me, worthy Master Bazin,” added he, “how many musketeers does monsieur le surintendant retain in his service?”
“The devil! the devil! I’ve done well to leave the king’s service. Tell me, my good Master Bazin,” he added, “how many musketeers does Monsieur the Superintendent have in his service?”
“He could have all there are in the kingdom with his money,” replied Bazin, closing his book, and dismissing the boys with some kindly blows of his cane.
“He could have everything in the kingdom with his money,” replied Bazin, closing his book and sending the boys off with a few gentle taps of his cane.
“The devil! the devil!” repeated D’Artagnan, once more, as if to annoy the pedagogue. But as supper was now announced, he followed the cook, who introduced him into the refectory, where it awaited him. D’Artagnan placed himself at the table, and began a hearty attack upon his fowl.
“The devil! the devil!” D’Artagnan exclaimed again, trying to irritate the teacher. However, when supper was announced, he followed the cook, who led him into the dining hall, where the meal was ready. D’Artagnan took his seat at the table and eagerly started on his chicken.
“It appears to me,” said D’Artagnan, biting with all his might at the tough fowl they had served up to him, and which they had evidently forgotten to fatten,—“it appears that I have done wrong in not seeking service with that master yonder. A powerful noble this intendant, seemingly! In good truth, we poor fellows know nothing at the court, and the rays of the sun prevent our seeing the large stars, which are also suns, at a little greater distance from our earth,—that is all.”
“It seems to me,” said D’Artagnan, chewing hard on the tough bird they had served him, which they had clearly forgotten to fatten, “it seems I made a mistake by not seeking a position with that master over there. This intendant seems like a powerful noble! Honestly, us poor guys know nothing about the court, and the sunlight blinds us from seeing the bigger stars, which are also suns, just a little farther away from our earth—that’s all.”
As D’Artagnan delighted, both from pleasure and system, in making people talk about things which interested him, he fenced in his best style with Master Bazin, but it was pure loss of time; beyond the tiresome and hyperbolical praises of monsieur le surintendant of the finances, Bazin, who, on his side, was on his guard, afforded nothing but platitudes to the curiosity of D’Artagnan, so that our musketeer, in a tolerably bad humor, desired to go to bed as soon as he had supped. D’Artagnan was introduced by Bazin into a mean chamber, in which there was a poor bed; but D’Artagnan was not fastidious in that respect. He had been told that Aramis had taken away the key of his own private apartment, and as he knew Aramis was a very particular man, and had generally many things to conceal in his apartment, he had not been surprised. He, therefore, although it seemed comparatively even harder, attacked the bed as bravely as he had done the fowl; and, as he had as good an inclination to sleep as he had had to eat, he took scarcely longer time to be snoring harmoniously than he had employed in picking the last bones of the bird.
As D’Artagnan enjoyed, both for pleasure and his own agenda, getting people to talk about subjects that interested him, he sparred with Master Bazin in his best style, but it was a complete waste of time. Besides Bazin's annoying and exaggerated praises of Monsieur le Surintendant of Finances, who was being cautious himself, he offered nothing but clichés to D’Artagnan's curiosity. Frustrated, our musketeer decided to go to bed right after dinner. Bazin showed D’Artagnan to a shabby room with a lousy bed, but D’Artagnan wasn’t picky about that. He had heard that Aramis had taken the key to his private room, and knowing how particular Aramis was, along with the fact that he usually had plenty to hide, D’Artagnan wasn't surprised. So, even though it seemed tougher than usual, he tackled the bed as bravely as he had the meal; and with as much desire to sleep as he had to eat, he fell asleep snoring harmoniously almost as quickly as he had spent picking the last bits off the bird.
Since he was no longer in the service of any one, D’Artagnan had promised himself to indulge in sleeping as soundly as he had formerly slept lightly; but with whatever good faith D’Artagnan had made himself this promise, and whatever desire he might have to keep it religiously, he was awakened in the middle of the night by a loud noise of carriages, and servants on horseback. A sudden illumination flashed over the walls of his chamber; he jumped out of bed and ran to the window in his shirt. “Can the king be coming this way?” he thought, rubbing his eyes; “in truth, such a suite can only be attached to royalty.”
Since he was no longer working for anyone, D’Artagnan had promised himself to sleep as soundly as he once slept lightly; but no matter how sincerely D’Artagnan made this promise and how much he wanted to stick to it, he was awakened in the middle of the night by the loud noise of carriages and horse-mounted servants. A sudden light flashed across the walls of his room; he jumped out of bed and ran to the window in his pajamas. “Could the king be coming this way?” he thought, rubbing his eyes; “really, such a retinue can only belong to royalty.”
“Vive le monsieur le surintendant!” cried, or rather vociferated, from a window on the ground-floor, a voice which he recognized as Bazin’s, who at the same time waved a handkerchief with one hand, and held a large candle in the other. D’Artagnan then saw something like a brilliant human form leaning out of the principal carriage; at the same time loud bursts of laughter, caused, no doubt, by the strange figure of Bazin, and issuing from the same carriage, left, as it were, a train of joy upon the passage of the rapid cortege.
“Long live Mr. Superintendent!” yelled, or rather shouted, from a window on the ground floor, a voice that he recognized as Bazin’s, who at the same time waved a handkerchief with one hand and held a large candle in the other. D’Artagnan then saw something like a dazzling human figure leaning out of the main carriage; at the same time, loud bursts of laughter, undoubtedly triggered by Bazin's unusual appearance, came from the same carriage, leaving a trail of joy in the wake of the fast-moving procession.
“I might easily see it was not the king,” said D’Artagnan; “people don’t laugh so heartily when the king passes. Hola, Bazin!” cried he to his neighbor, three-quarters of whose body still hung out of the window, to follow the carriage with his eyes as long as he could. “What is all that about?”
“I can easily tell it wasn’t the king,” said D’Artagnan; “people don’t laugh like that when the king goes by. Hey, Bazin!” he shouted at his neighbor, three-quarters of whose body was still hanging out of the window, trying to follow the carriage with his eyes for as long as possible. “What’s going on?”
“It is M. Fouquet,” said Bazin, in a patronizing tone.
“It’s M. Fouquet,” Bazin said, using a condescending tone.
“And all those people?”
“And all those folks?”
“That is the court of M. Fouquet.”
"That's the court of Mr. Fouquet."
“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan; “what would M. de Mazarin say to that if he heard it?” And he returned to his bed, asking himself how Aramis always contrived to be protected by the most powerful personages in the kingdom. “Is it that he has more luck than I, or that I am a greater fool than he? Bah!” That was the concluding word by the aid of which D’Artagnan, having become wise, now terminated every thought and every period of his style. Formerly he said, “Mordioux!” which was a prick of the spur, but now he had become older, and he murmured that philosophical “Bah!” which served as a bridle to all the passions.
“Oh, oh!” D’Artagnan exclaimed. “What would M. de Mazarin think if he heard that?” He went back to his bed, wondering how Aramis managed to have the support of the most powerful people in the kingdom. “Is it that he has better luck than I do, or am I just a bigger fool than he is? Bah!” That’s how D’Artagnan, having gained some wisdom, now wrapped up every thought and sentence. In the past, he would say, “Mordioux!” as a way to spur himself on, but now that he was older, he simply murmured that philosophical “Bah!” which curbed all his emotions.
Chapter XVIII. In which D’Artagnan seeks Porthos, and only finds Mousqueton.
When D’Artagnan had perfectly convinced himself that the absence of the Vicar-General d’Herblay was real, and that his friend was not to be found at Melun or in its vicinity, he left Bazin without regret, cast an ill-natured glance at the magnificent Chateau de Vaux, which was beginning to shine with that splendor which brought on its ruin, and, compressing his lips like a man full of mistrust and suspicion, he put spurs to his pied horse, saying, “Well, well! I have still Pierrefonds left, and there I shall find the best man and the best filled coffer. And that is all I want, for I have an idea of my own.”
When D’Artagnan had fully convinced himself that the Vicar-General d’Herblay was really gone and that his friend was nowhere to be found in Melun or around it, he left Bazin without any regret, threw a scornful look at the magnificent Chateau de Vaux, which was starting to shine with the kind of splendor that would lead to its downfall, and, tightening his lips like a person filled with distrust and suspicion, he urged his patched-up horse forward, saying, “Well, well! I still have Pierrefonds left, and there I’ll find the best man and the most filled coffers. That’s all I need, because I've got my own plans.”
We will spare our readers the prosaic incidents of D’Artagnan’s journey, which terminated on the morning of the third day within sight of Pierrefonds. D’Artagnan came by the way of Nanteuil-le-Haudouin and Crepy. At a distance he perceived the Castle of Louis of Orleans, which, having become part of the crown domain, was kept by an old concierge. This was one of those marvelous manors of the middle ages, with walls twenty feet in thickness, and a hundred in height.
We won’t bore our readers with the dull details of D’Artagnan’s journey, which ended on the morning of the third day near Pierrefonds. D’Artagnan traveled through Nanteuil-le-Haudouin and Crepy. In the distance, he spotted the Castle of Louis of Orleans, which had become part of the crown's property and was maintained by an old caretaker. This was one of those amazing medieval manors, with walls twenty feet thick and a hundred feet tall.
D’Artagnan rode slowly past its walls, measured its towers with his eye and descended into the valley. From afar he looked down upon the chateau of Porthos, situated on the shores of a small lake, and contiguous to a magnificent forest. It was the same place we have already had the honor of describing to our readers; we shall therefore satisfy ourselves with naming it. The first thing D’Artagnan perceived after the fine trees, the May sun gilding the sides of the green hills, the long rows of feather-topped trees which stretched out towards Compiegne, was a large rolling box, pushed forward by two servants and dragged by two others. In this box there was an enormous green-and-gold thing, which went along the smiling glades of the park, thus dragged and pushed. This thing, at a distance, could not be distinguished, and signified absolutely nothing; nearer, it was a hogshead muffled in gold-bound green cloth; when close, it was a man, or rather a poussa, the inferior extremity of whom, spreading over the interior of the box, entirely filled it; when still closer, the man was Mousqueton—Mousqueton, with gray hair and a face as red as Punchinello’s.
D’Artagnan rode slowly past the walls, taking in the sight of the towers, and then descended into the valley. From a distance, he looked down at Porthos’s chateau, located by the shore of a small lake and next to a beautiful forest. This was the same place we’ve already described to our readers, so we'll just name it. The first thing D’Artagnan noticed after the beautiful trees, the May sun lighting up the green hills, and the long lines of feather-topped trees stretching toward Compiegne, was a large rolling box being pushed by two servants and pulled by two others. Inside this box was a huge green-and-gold object, moving through the sunny glades of the park as it was dragged and pushed. From afar, it was impossible to tell what it was, and it seemed entirely meaningless; up close, it was a barrel wrapped in gold-trimmed green cloth; even closer, it turned out to be a man—or rather a poussa, the lower half of whom filled the box completely; and getting even nearer, the man was Mousqueton—Mousqueton, with gray hair and a face as red as Punchinello’s.
“Pardieu!” cried D’Artagnan; “why, that’s my dear Monsieur Mousqueton!”
“Wow!” cried D’Artagnan; “that’s my good friend Monsieur Mousqueton!”
“Ah!” cried the fat man—“ah! what happiness! what joy! There’s M. d’Artagnan. Stop, you rascals!” These last words were addressed to the lackeys who pushed and dragged him. The box stopped, and the four lackeys, with a precision quite military, took off their laced hats and ranged themselves behind it.
“Ah!” shouted the fat man—“ah! what happiness! what joy! There’s M. d’Artagnan. Stop, you scoundrels!” These last words were directed at the servants who were shoving and pulling him. The carriage came to a halt, and the four servants, with a military precision, removed their decorative hats and lined up behind it.
“Oh, Monsieur d’Artagnan!” said Mousqueton, “why can I not embrace your knees? But I have become impotent, as you see.”
“Oh, Mr. d’Artagnan!” said Mousqueton, “why can’t I embrace your knees? But I’ve become powerless, as you can see.”
“Dame! my dear Mousqueton, it is age.”
"Damn! my dear Mousqueton, it's age."
“No, monsieur, it is not age; it is infirmities—troubles.”
“No, sir, it’s not age; it’s health issues—problems.”
“Troubles! you, Mousqueton?” said D’Artagnan, making the tour of the box; “are you out of your mind, my dear friend? Thank God! you are as hearty as a three-hundred-year-old oak.”
“Troubles! you, Mousqueton?” said D’Artagnan, walking around the box; “are you crazy, my dear friend? Thank God! you are as strong as a three-hundred-year-old oak.”
“Ah! but my legs, monsieur, my legs!” groaned the faithful servant.
“Ah! but my legs, sir, my legs!” groaned the loyal servant.
“What’s the matter with your legs?”
"What's up with your legs?"
“Oh, they will no longer bear me!”
“Oh, they won't put up with me anymore!”
“Ah, the ungrateful things! And yet you feed them well, Mousqueton, apparently.”
“Ah, those ungrateful creatures! And yet you seem to feed them well, Mousqueton.”
“Alas, yes! They can reproach me with nothing in that respect,” said Mousqueton, with a sigh; “I have always done what I could for my poor body; I am not selfish.” And Mousqueton sighed afresh.
“Unfortunately, yes! They can’t blame me for anything in that regard,” said Mousqueton, with a sigh; “I’ve always done what I can for my poor body; I’m not selfish.” And Mousqueton sighed again.
“I wonder whether Mousqueton wants to be a baron, too, as he sighs after that fashion?” thought D’Artagnan.
“I wonder if Mousqueton wants to be a baron, too, since he sighs like that?” thought D’Artagnan.
“Mon Dieu, monsieur!” said Mousqueton, as if rousing himself from a painful reverie; “how happy monseigneur will be that you have thought of him!”
“Mon Dieu, sir!” said Mousqueton, as if waking up from a painful daydream; “how happy the lord will be that you’ve thought of him!”
“Kind Porthos!” cried D’Artagnan, “I am anxious to embrace him.”
“Kind Porthos!” D’Artagnan exclaimed, “I can’t wait to hug him.”
“Oh!” said Mousqueton, much affected, “I shall certainly write to him.”
“Oh!” said Mousqueton, clearly moved, “I will definitely write to him.”
“What!” cried D’Artagnan, “you will write to him?”
“What!” D’Artagnan exclaimed, “You’re going to write to him?”
“This very day; I shall not delay it an hour.”
“This very day; I won’t delay it for an hour.”
“Is he not here, then?”
“Is he not here?”
“No, monsieur.”
"No, sir."
“But is he near at hand?—is he far off?”
“But is he close by?—is he far away?”
“Oh, can I tell, monsieur, can I tell?”
“Oh, can I tell you, sir, can I tell?”
“Mordioux!” cried the musketeer, stamping with his foot, “I am unfortunate. Porthos is such a stay-at-home!”
“Mordioux!” shouted the musketeer, stamping his foot, “I’m so unlucky. Porthos is such a homebody!”
“Monsieur, there is not a more sedentary man that monseigneur, but—”
“Monsieur, there is no more inactive man than monseigneur, but—”
“But what?”
"But why?"
“When a friend presses you—”
“When a friend pushes you—”
“A friend?”
"A friend?"
“Doubtless—the worthy M. d’Herblay.”
"Definitely—the esteemed M. d’Herblay."
“What, has Aramis pressed Porthos?”
“What, did Aramis pressure Porthos?”
“This is how the thing happened, Monsieur d’Artagnan. M. d’Herblay wrote to monseigneur—”
“This is how it all happened, Mr. d’Artagnan. Mr. d’Herblay wrote to the lord—”
“Indeed!”
"Absolutely!"
“A letter, monsieur, such a pressing letter that it threw us all into a bustle.”
“A letter, sir, such an urgent letter that it put us all in a flurry.”
“Tell me all about it, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan; “but remove these people a little further off first.”
“Tell me everything, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan; “but move these people a bit further away first.”
Mousqueton shouted, “Fall back, you fellows,” with such powerful lungs that the breath, without the words, would have been sufficient to disperse the four lackeys. D’Artagnan seated himself on the shaft of the box and opened his ears. “Monsieur,” said Mousqueton, “monseigneur, then, received a letter from M. le Vicaire-General d’Herblay, eight or nine days ago; it was the day of the rustic pleasures, yes, it must have been Wednesday.”
Mousqueton shouted, “Fall back, you guys,” with such a strong voice that the sound alone would have been enough to scatter the four lackeys. D’Artagnan sat down on the edge of the cart and listened closely. “Sir,” said Mousqueton, “my lord received a letter from Mr. Vicaire-General d’Herblay about eight or nine days ago; it was on the day of the country festivities, yes, it must have been Wednesday.”
“What do you mean?” said D’Artagnan. “The day of rustic pleasures?”
“What do you mean?” D’Artagnan asked. “The day of country fun?”
“Yes, monsieur; we have so many pleasures to take in this delightful country, that we were encumbered by them; so much so, that we have been forced to regulate the distribution of them.”
“Yes, sir; we have so many pleasures to enjoy in this lovely country that they became overwhelming; so much so, that we had to organize how to enjoy them.”
“How easily do I recognize Porthos’s love of order in that! Now, that idea would never have occurred to me; but then I am not encumbered with pleasures.”
“How easily I see Porthos’s love of order in that! That thought would have never crossed my mind; but then I’m not burdened by pleasures.”
“We were, though,” said Mousqueton.
"We were, though," Mousqueton said.
“And how did you regulate the matter, let me know?” said D’Artagnan.
“And how did you handle the situation? I’d like to know,” said D’Artagnan.
“It is rather long, monsieur.”
“It’s pretty long, sir.”
“Never mind, we have plenty of time; and you speak so well, my dear Mousqueton, that it is really a pleasure to hear you.”
“Don't worry, we have plenty of time; and you speak so well, my dear Mousqueton, that it’s truly a pleasure to listen to you.”
“It is true,” said Mousqueton, with a sigh of satisfaction, which emanated evidently from the justice which had been rendered him, “it is true I have made great progress in the company of monseigneur.”
“It’s true,” said Mousqueton, with a satisfied sigh that clearly came from the justice that had been served to him, “it’s true I have made a lot of progress while accompanying monseigneur.”
“I am waiting for the distribution of the pleasures, Mousqueton, and with impatience. I want to know if I have arrived on a lucky day.”
“I’m waiting for the distribution of the pleasures, Mousqueton, and I can’t wait. I want to know if today is my lucky day.”
“Oh, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Mousqueton in a melancholy tone, “since monseigneur’s departure all the pleasures have gone too!”
“Oh, Mr. d’Artagnan,” said Mousqueton in a sad tone, “ever since our lord left, all the fun has disappeared too!”
“Well, my dear Mousqueton, refresh your memory.”
“Well, my dear Mousqueton, remind yourself.”
“With what day shall I begin?”
“With what day should I start?”
“Eh, pardieux! begin with Sunday; that is the Lord’s day.”
“Eh, for sure! Let's start with Sunday; that's the Lord's day.”
“Sunday, monsieur?”
"Sunday, sir?"
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Sunday pleasures are religious: monseigneur goes to mass, makes the bread-offering, and has discourses and instructions made to him by his almoner-in-ordinary. That is not very amusing, but we expect a Carmelite from Paris who will do the duty of our almonry, and who, we are assured, speaks very well, which will keep us awake, whereas our present almoner always sends us to sleep. These are Sunday religious pleasures. On Monday, worldly pleasures.”
“Sunday activities are spiritual: the bishop goes to mass, offers bread, and has talks and lessons given to him by his regular chaplain. That’s not very entertaining, but we’re expecting a Carmelite from Paris who will handle our chaplain duties and, we’ve been told, speaks very well, which will keep us engaged, unlike our current chaplain who always puts us to sleep. These are the spiritual activities of Sunday. On Monday, it’s all about the fun.”
“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan, “what do you mean by that? Let us have a glimpse at your worldly pleasures.”
“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan, “what do you mean by that? Let us take a look at your worldly pleasures.”
“Monsieur, on Monday we go into the world; we pay and receive visits, we play on the lute, we dance, we make verses, and burn a little incense in honor of the ladies.”
“Sir, on Monday we go out into society; we make and receive visits, we play the lute, we dance, we write poetry, and burn a bit of incense in honor of the ladies.”
“Peste! that is the height of gallantry,” said the musketeer, who was obliged to call to his aid all the strength of his facial muscles to suppress an enormous inclination to laugh.
“Wow! That’s quite the display of bravery,” said the musketeer, who had to use all his facial muscles to hold back a huge urge to laugh.
“Tuesday, learned pleasures.”
"Tuesday, discovered pleasures."
“Good!” cried D’Artagnan. “What are they? Detail them, my dear Mousqueton.”
“Great!” shouted D’Artagnan. “What are they? Tell me all about them, my dear Mousqueton.”
“Monseigneur has bought a sphere or globe, which I shall show you; it fills all the perimeter of the great tower, except a gallery which he has had built over the sphere: there are little strings and brass wires to which the sun and moon are hooked. It all turns; and that is very beautiful. Monseigneur points out to me the seas and distant countries. We don’t intend to visit them, but it is very interesting.”
“Monseigneur has bought a globe, which I’ll show you; it fills the entire space of the great tower, except for a gallery he had built above it: there are small strings and brass wires from which the sun and moon are suspended. It all spins, and it’s really beautiful. Monseigneur points out to me the oceans and far-off lands. We don't plan to visit them, but it's very interesting.”
“Interesting! yes, that’s the word,” repeated D’Artagnan. “And Wednesday?”
“Interesting! Yeah, that’s the word,” D’Artagnan repeated. “And Wednesday?”
“Rustic pleasures, as I have had the honor to tell you, monsieur le chevalier. We look over monseigneur’s sheep and goats; we make the shepherds dance to pipes and reeds, as is written in a book monseigneur has in his library, which is called ‘Bergeries.’ The author died about a month ago.”
“Simple pleasures, as I've had the pleasure of sharing with you, sir knight. We watch over the lord’s sheep and goats; we make the shepherds dance to flutes and reeds, just like it says in a book the lord has in his library, called ‘Bergeries.’ The author passed away about a month ago.”
“Monsieur Racan, perhaps,” said D’Artagnan.
"Monsieur Racan, maybe," said D’Artagnan.
“Yes, that was his name—M. Racan. But that is not all: we angle in the little canal, after which we dine, crowned with flowers. That is Wednesday.”
“Yes, that was his name—M. Racan. But that’s not all: we fish in the small canal, and then we have dinner, adorned with flowers. That’s Wednesday.”
“Peste!” said D’Artagnan; “you don’t divide your pleasures badly. And Thursday?—what can be left for poor Thursday?”
“Damn it!” said D’Artagnan; “you really know how to enjoy yourself. And Thursday?—what’s left for poor Thursday?”
“It is not very unfortunate, monsieur,” said Mousqueton, smiling. “Thursday, Olympian pleasures. Ah, monsieur, that is superb! We get together all monseigneur’s young vassals, and we make them throw the disc, wrestle, and run races. Monseigneur can’t run now, no more can I; but monseigneur throws the disc as nobody else can throw it. And when he does deal a blow, oh, that proves a misfortune!”
“It’s not that unfortunate, sir,” said Mousqueton, smiling. “Thursday means Olympian pleasures. Ah, sir, that’s fantastic! We gather all of the lord’s young vassals, and we have them throw the discus, wrestle, and race. The lord can’t run now, and neither can I; but he can throw the discus like no one else. And when he delivers a blow, oh, that really shows a misfortune!”
“How so?”
"How come?"
“Yes, monsieur, we were obliged to renounce the cestus. He cracked heads; he broke jaws—beat in ribs. It was charming sport; but nobody was willing to play with him.”
“Yes, sir, we had to give up the cestus. He smashed heads; he broke jaws—crushed ribs. It was great fun; but no one wanted to play with him.”
“Then his wrist—”
“Then his wrist—”
“Oh, monsieur, firmer than ever. Monseigneur gets a trifle weaker in his legs,—he confesses that himself; but his strength has all taken refuge in his arms, so that—”
“Oh, sir, stronger than ever. His Grace is a little weaker in his legs—he admits that himself; but all his strength has moved to his arms, so that—”
“So that he can knock down bullocks, as he used to formerly.”
“So he can take down bulls like he did before.”
“Monsieur, better than that—he beats in walls. Lately, after having supped with one of our farmers—you know how popular and kind monseigneur is—after supper, as a joke, he struck the wall a blow. The wall crumbled away beneath his hand, the roof fell in, and three men and an old woman were stifled.”
“Sir, even better than that—he’s breaking down walls. Recently, after having dinner with one of our farmers—you know how well-liked and generous the lord is—after dinner, as a joke, he hit the wall. The wall crumbled under his hand, the ceiling collapsed, and three men and an old woman were trapped.”
“Good God, Mousqueton! And your master?”
“Good God, Mousqueton! What about your master?”
“Oh, monseigneur, a little skin was rubbed off his head. We bathed the wounds with some water which the monks gave us. But there was nothing the matter with his hand.”
“Oh, sir, he scraped a little skin off his head. We cleaned the wounds with some water that the monks gave us. But there was nothing wrong with his hand.”
“Nothing?”
“None?”
“No, nothing, monsieur.”
“No, nothing, sir.”
“Deuce take the Olympic pleasures! They must cost your master too dear; for widows and orphans—”
“Damn the Olympic pleasures! They must cost your master too much; for widows and orphans—”
“They all had pensions, monsieur; a tenth of monseigneur’s revenue was spent in that way.”
“They all had pensions, sir; a tenth of the lord’s revenue was spent that way.”
“Then pass on to Friday,” said D’Artagnan.
“Then move on to Friday,” said D’Artagnan.
“Friday, noble and warlike pleasures. We hunt, we fence, we dress falcons and break horses. Then, Saturday is the day for intellectual pleasures: we adorn our minds; we look at monseigneur’s pictures and statues; we write, even, and trace plans: and then we fire monseigneur’s cannon.”
“Friday, a day for noble and adventurous activities. We go hunting, fencing, train our falcons, and break in horses. Then, Saturday is a day for intellectual pursuits: we enrich our minds; we admire monseigneur’s paintings and sculptures; we even write and sketch plans; and then we fire monseigneur’s cannon.”
“You draw plans, and fire cannon?”
“You make plans and shoot cannons?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Why, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “M. du Vallon, in truth, possesses the most subtle and amiable mind that I know. But there is one kind of pleasure you have forgotten, it appears to me.”
“Why, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “M. du Vallon really has the most clever and charming mind I know. But it seems to me that you’ve overlooked one kind of pleasure.”
“What is that, monsieur?” asked Mousqueton, with anxiety.
“What is that, sir?” asked Mousqueton, anxiously.
“The material pleasures.”
"Material pleasures."
Mousqueton colored. “What do you mean by that, monsieur?” said he, casting down his eyes.
Mousqueton blushed. “What do you mean by that, sir?” he asked, looking down.
“I mean the table—good wine—evenings occupied in passing the bottle.”
“I mean the table—great wine—evenings spent sharing the bottle.”
“Ah, monsieur, we don’t reckon those pleasures,—we practice them every day.”
“Ah, sir, we don’t consider those pleasures—we experience them every day.”
“My brave Mousqueton,” resumed D’Artagnan, “pardon me, but I was so absorbed in your charming recital that I have forgotten the principal object of our conversation, which was to learn what M. le Vicaire-General d’Herblay could have to write to your master about.”
“My brave Mousqueton,” D’Artagnan continued, “forgive me, but I was so caught up in your delightful story that I forgot the main point of our conversation, which was to find out what M. le Vicaire-General d’Herblay could have written to your master about.”
“That is true, monsieur,” said Mousqueton; “the pleasures have misled us. Well, monsieur, this is the whole affair.”
"That's true, sir," said Mousqueton; "the pleasures have led us astray. Well, sir, this is the whole situation."
“I am all attention, Mousqueton.”
“I’m all ears, Mousqueton.”
“On Wednesday—”
"On Wednesday—"
“The day of the rustic pleasures?”
"The era of simple joys?"
“Yes—a letter arrived; he received it from my hands. I had recognized the writing.”
“Yes—a letter came; he took it from me. I had recognized the handwriting.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
Monseigneur read it and cried out, “Quick, my horses! my arms!’”
Monseigneur read it and shouted, “Quick, bring me my horses! My weapons!”
“Oh, good Lord! then it was for some duel?” said D’Artagnan.
“Oh, good Lord! Was it for a duel?” said D’Artagnan.
“No, monsieur, there were only these words: ‘Dear Porthos, set out, if you would wish to arrive before the Equinox. I expect you.’”
“No, sir, there were only these words: ‘Dear Porthos, set out, if you want to arrive before the Equinox. I’m expecting you.’”
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, thoughtfully, “that was pressing, apparently.”
“Mordioux!” D’Artagnan said thoughtfully, “that was intense, apparently.”
“I think so; therefore,” continued Mousqueton, “monseigneur set out the very same day with his secretary, in order to endeavor to arrive in time.”
“I think so; therefore,” continued Mousqueton, “my lord set out the very same day with his secretary to try to arrive in time.”
“And did he arrive in time?”
“And did he get here on time?”
“I hope so. Monseigneur, who is hasty, as you know, monsieur, repeated incessantly, ‘Tonne Dieu! What can this mean? The Equinox? Never mind, a fellow must be well mounted to arrive before I do.’”
“I hope so. Monseigneur, who is impatient, as you know, monsieur, kept saying over and over, ‘Good God! What can this mean? The Equinox? Never mind, a guy has to be well mounted to get there before I do.’”
“And you think Porthos will have arrived first, do you?” asked D’Artagnan.
“And you think Porthos will get there first, right?” asked D’Artagnan.
“I am sure of it. This Equinox, however rich he may be, has certainly no horses so good as monseigneur’s.”
“I’m sure of it. This Equinox, no matter how wealthy he is, definitely doesn’t have horses as good as the lord’s.”
D’Artagnan repressed his inclination to laugh, because the brevity of Aramis’s letter gave rise to reflection. He followed Mousqueton, or rather Mousqueton’s chariot, to the castle. He sat down to a sumptuous table, of which they did him the honors as to a king. But he could draw nothing from Mousqueton,—the faithful servant seemed to shed tears at will, but that was all.
D’Artagnan held back his urge to laugh, as the shortness of Aramis’s letter made him think. He followed Mousqueton, or more accurately, Mousqueton’s carriage, to the castle. He sat down at a lavish table, where they treated him like royalty. However, he couldn’t get any information out of Mousqueton—the loyal servant seemed to cry on command, but that was it.
D’Artagnan, after a night passed in an excellent bed, reflected much upon the meaning of Aramis’s letter; puzzled himself as to the relation of the Equinox with the affairs of Porthos; and being unable to make anything out unless it concerned some amour of the bishopp’s, for which it was necessary that the days and nights should be equal, D’Artagnan left Pierrefonds as he had left Melun, as he had left the chateau of the Comte de la Fere. It was not, however, without a melancholy, which might in good sooth pass for one of the most dismal of D’Artagnan’s moods. His head cast down, his eyes fixed, he suffered his legs to hang on each side of his horse, and said to himself, in that vague sort of reverie which ascends sometimes to the sublimest eloquence:
D’Artagnan, after spending a night in a great bed, pondered a lot about the meaning of Aramis’s letter; he was confused about how the Equinox related to Porthos’s situation; and unable to make sense of it unless it was about some affair of the bishop’s, for which it was necessary that day and night be equal, D’Artagnan left Pierrefonds just like he had left Melun, and like he had left the chateau of the Comte de la Fere. Yet, it wasn’t without a sadness that could truly be considered one of D’Artagnan’s most gloomy moods. With his head down and his eyes fixed, he let his legs dangle on either side of his horse and thought to himself, in that kind of vague daydream that sometimes reaches the highest eloquence:
“No more friends! no more future! no more anything! My energies are broken like the bonds of our ancient friendship. Oh, old age is coming, cold and inexorable; it envelopes in its funeral crepe all that was brilliant, all that was embalming in my youth; then it throws that sweet burthen on its shoulders and carries it away with the rest into the fathomless gulf of death.”
“No more friends! no more future! no more anything! My energies are shattered like the ties of our old friendship. Oh, old age is approaching, cold and relentless; it wraps in its funeral shroud everything that was bright, everything that preserved the spirit of my youth; then it takes that sweet burden on its shoulders and carries it away with everything else into the endless void of death.”
A shudder crept through the heart of the Gascon, so brave and so strong against all the misfortunes of life; and during some moments the clouds appeared black to him, the earth slippery and full of pits as that of cemeteries.
A shiver ran through the heart of the Gascon, who was so brave and strong against all of life's hardships; and for a few moments, the clouds seemed dark to him, the ground slick and full of holes like a graveyard.
“Whither am I going?” said he to himself. “What am I going to do! Alone, quite alone—without family, without friends! Bah!” cried he all at once. And he clapped spurs to his horse, who, having found nothing melancholy in the heavy oats of Pierrefonds, profited by this permission to show his gayety in a gallop which absorbed two leagues. “To Paris!” said D’Artagnan to himself. And on the morrow he alighted in Paris. He had devoted ten days to this journey.
“Where am I going?” he asked himself. “What am I going to do? Alone, completely alone—without family, without friends! Ugh!” he suddenly exclaimed. And he spurred his horse, who, finding nothing depressing in the heavy oats of Pierrefonds, took the chance to show his excitement with a gallop that covered two leagues. “To Paris!” D’Artagnan told himself. And the next day, he arrived in Paris. He had spent ten days on this journey.
Chapter XIX. What D’Artagnan went to Paris for.
The lieutenant dismounted before a shop in the Rue des Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or. A man of good appearance, wearing a white apron, and stroking his gray mustache with a large hand, uttered a cry of joy on perceiving the pied horse. “Monsieur le chevalier,” said he, “ah, is that you?”
The lieutenant got off his horse in front of a shop on Rue des Lombards, with the sign of the Pilon d’Or. A well-dressed man, wearing a white apron and stroking his gray mustache with a large hand, exclaimed with joy upon seeing the spotted horse. “Monsieur le chevalier,” he said, “oh, is that you?”
“Bon jour, Planchet,” replied D’Artagnan, stooping to enter the shop.
“Hello, Planchet,” replied D’Artagnan, bending down to enter the shop.
“Quick, somebody,” cried Planchet, “to look after Monsieur d’Artagnan’s horse,—somebody to get ready his room,—somebody to prepare his supper.”
“Quick, someone,” shouted Planchet, “to take care of Monsieur d’Artagnan’s horse—someone to get his room ready—someone to prepare his dinner.”
“Thanks, Planchet. Good-day, my children!” said D’Artagnan to the eager boys.
“Thanks, Planchet. Have a good day, my kids!” said D’Artagnan to the excited boys.
“Allow me to send off this coffee, this treacle, and these raisins,” said Planchet; “they are for the store-room of monsieur le surintendant.”
“Let me take this coffee, this syrup, and these raisins,” said Planchet; “they're for the pantry of Mr. Superintendent.”
“Send them off, send them off!”
“Send them away, send them away!”
“That is only the affair of a moment, then we shall sup.”
"That will only take a moment, then we'll have dinner."
“Arrange it that we may sup alone; I want to speak to you.”
“Make sure we can have dinner alone; I need to talk to you.”
Planchet looked at his old master in a significant manner.
Planchet looked at his former master with a meaningful expression.
“Oh, don’t be uneasy, it is nothing unpleasant,” said D’Artagnan.
“Oh, don’t worry, it’s nothing bad,” said D’Artagnan.
“So much the better—so much the better!” And Planchet breathed freely again, whilst D’Artagnan seated himself quietly down in the shop, upon a bale of corks, and made a survey of the premises. The shop was well stocked; there was a mingled perfume of ginger, cinnamon, and ground pepper, which made D’Artagnan sneeze. The shop-boy, proud of being in company with so renowned a warrior, of a lieutenant of musketeers, who approached the person of the king, began to work with an enthusiasm which was something like delirium, and to serve the customers with a disdainful haste that was noticed by several.
“So much the better—so much the better!” Planchet sighed with relief again, while D’Artagnan sat down quietly in the shop on a bale of corks and looked around. The shop was well-stocked; there was a mixed scent of ginger, cinnamon, and ground pepper that made D’Artagnan sneeze. The shopboy, proud to be in the presence of such a famous warrior, a lieutenant of the musketeers who was close to the king, began to work with an enthusiasm that was almost frenzied, serving the customers with a hurried indifference that several noticed.
Planchet put away his money, and made up his accounts, amidst civilities addressed to his former master. Planchet had with his equals the short speech and haughty familiarity of the rich shopkeeper who serves everybody and waits for nobody. D’Artagnan observed this habit with a pleasure which we shall analyze presently. He saw night come on by degrees, and at length Planchet conducted him to a chamber on the first story, where, amidst bales and chests, a table very nicely set out awaited the two guests.
Planchet put away his money and tallied up his accounts, exchanging polite remarks with his former master. With his peers, Planchet adopted the brief and somewhat arrogant tone of a wealthy shopkeeper who serves everyone but doesn't wait for anyone. D’Artagnan noted this behavior with a satisfaction that we will explore shortly. He watched as night fell gradually, and eventually, Planchet led him to a room on the first floor, where a table neatly prepared awaited the two guests, surrounded by bales and chests.
D’Artagnan took advantage of a moment’s pause to examine the countenance of Planchet, whom he had not seen for a year. The shrewd Planchet had acquired a slight protuberance in front, but his countenance was not puffed. His keen eye still played with facility in its deep-sunk orbit; and fat, which levels all the characteristic saliences of the human face, had not yet touched either his high cheek-bones, the sign of cunning and cupidity, or his pointed chin, the sign of acuteness and perseverance. Planchet reigned with as much majesty in his dining-room as in his shop. He set before his master a frugal, but perfectly Parisian repast: roast meat, cooked at the baker’s, with vegetables, salad, and a dessert borrowed from the shop itself. D’Artagnan was pleased that the grocer had drawn from behind the fagots a bottle of that Anjou wine which during all his life had been D’Artagnan’s favorite wine.
D’Artagnan took a moment to look at Planchet, whom he hadn’t seen in a year. The wise Planchet had developed a slight bulge at the front, but his face wasn’t swollen. His sharp eyes still moved easily in their deep-set sockets, and weight, which smooths out the features of the human face, hadn’t yet affected his prominent cheekbones, signs of cleverness and greed, or his pointed chin, a mark of sharpness and determination. Planchet hosted with as much authority in his dining room as he did in his shop. He served his master a simple, but thoroughly Parisian meal: roast meat, cooked at the baker’s, with vegetables, salad, and a dessert taken from the shop itself. D’Artagnan was happy that the grocer had pulled out from behind the firewood a bottle of that Anjou wine, which had been D’Artagnan’s favorite throughout his life.
“Formerly, monsieur,” said Planchet, with a smile full of bonhomie, “it was I who drank your wine; now you do me the honor to drink mine.”
“Back in the day, sir,” said Planchet, with a friendly smile, “I was the one drinking your wine; now you do me the honor of drinking mine.”
“And, thank God, friend Planchet, I shall drink it for a long time to come, I hope; for at present I am free.”
“And, thank God, my friend Planchet, I hope to enjoy it for a long time; because right now, I'm free.”
“Free? You have a leave of absence, monsieur?”
“Free? Do you have a leave of absence, sir?”
“Unlimited.”
"Unlimited."
“You are leaving the service?” said Planchet, stupefied.
“You're leaving the service?” Planchet said, shocked.
“Yes, I am resting.”
"Yeah, I'm resting."
“And the king?” cried Planchet, who could not suppose it possible that the king could do without the services of such a man as D’Artagnan.
“And the king?” Planchet exclaimed, unable to believe that the king could manage without someone as important as D’Artagnan.
“The king will try his fortune elsewhere. But we have supped well, you are disposed to enjoy yourself; you invite me to confide in you. Open your ears, then.”
“The king will seek his luck in another place. But we've eaten well, you're in the mood to have a good time; you’re asking me to trust you. So, listen closely.”
“They are open.” And Planchet, with a laugh more frank than cunning, opened a bottle of white wine.
“They're open.” And Planchet, laughing in a way that was more genuine than sly, opened a bottle of white wine.
“Leave me my reason, at least.”
“Just give me my reason, at least.”
“Oh, as to you losing your head—you, monsieur!”
“Oh, about you losing your head—you, sir!”
“Now my head is my own, and I mean to take better care of it than ever. In the first place we shall talk business. How fares our money-box?”
“Now my head is my own, and I plan to take better care of it than ever. First, let’s discuss business. How is our money situation?”
“Wonderfully well, monsieur. The twenty thousand livres I had of you are still employed in my trade, in which they bring me nine per cent. I give you seven, so I gain two by you.”
“Everything’s going great, sir. The twenty thousand livres I borrowed from you are still being used in my business, where they earn me nine percent. I pay you seven, so I make two from our deal.”
“And you are still satisfied?”
“Are you still satisfied?”
“Delighted. Have you brought me any more?”
“I'm so happy. Did you bring me more?”
“Better than that. But do you want any?”
“Better than that. But do you want some?”
“Oh! not at all. Every one is willing to trust me now. I am extending my business.”
“Oh! not at all. Everyone is willing to trust me now. I'm expanding my business.”
“That was your intention.”
“That was your plan.”
“I play the banker a little. I buy goods of my needy brethren; I lend money to those who are not ready for their payments.”
"I act a bit like a banker. I buy goods from my struggling friends; I lend money to those who aren't ready to pay up."
“Without usury?”
"Without interest?"
“Oh! monsieur, in the course of the last week I have had two meetings on the boulevards, on account of the word you have just pronounced.”
“Oh! Sir, in the past week I’ve had two encounters on the boulevards because of the word you just said.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“You shall see: it concerned a loan. The borrower gives me in pledge some raw sugars, on condition that I should sell if repayment were not made within a fixed period. I lend a thousand livres. He does not pay me, and I sell the sugars for thirteen hundred livres. He learns this and claims a hundred crowns. Ma foi! I refused, pretending that I could not sell them for more than nine hundred livres. He accused me of usury. I begged him to repeat that word to me behind the boulevards. He was an old guard, and he came: and I passed your sword through his left thigh.”
“You'll see: it was about a loan. The borrower gave me some raw sugars as collateral, with the understanding that I'd sell them if he didn't pay me back within a set time. I lent him a thousand livres. He didn’t pay me, so I sold the sugars for thirteen hundred livres. When he found out, he demanded a hundred crowns. Honestly! I refused, claiming I couldn’t sell them for more than nine hundred livres. He accused me of usury. I asked him to say that to me again away from the boulevards. He was an old guard, and he came: I ended up running your sword through his left thigh.”
“Tu dieu! what a pretty sort of banker you make!” said D’Artagnan.
“Wow! What a cute banker you are!” said D’Artagnan.
“For above thirteen per cent I fight,” replied Planchet; “that is my character.”
“For over thirteen percent, I fight,” replied Planchet; “that’s just how I am.”
“Take only twelve,” said D’Artagnan, “and call the rest premium and brokerage.”
“Take just twelve,” said D’Artagnan, “and label the rest as premium and brokerage.”
“You are right, monsieur; but to your business.”
“You're right, sir; now let's get back to your business.”
“Ah! Planchet, it is very long and very hard to speak.”
“Ah! Planchet, it’s really hard to talk for a long time.”
“Do speak it, nevertheless.”
“Do say it, anyway.”
D’Artagnan twisted his mustache like a man embarrassed with the confidence he is about to make and mistrustful of his confidant.
D’Artagnan twirled his mustache like someone who was both nervous about the bold statement he was about to make and suspicious of his trusted friend.
“Is it an investment?” asked Planchet.
“Is it an investment?” Planchet asked.
“Why, yes.”
"Sure."
“At good profit?”
"At a good profit?"
“A capital profit,—four hundred per cent, Planchet.”
“A capital profit—four hundred percent, Planchet.”
Planchet gave such a blow with his fist upon the table, that the bottles bounded as if they had been frightened.
Planchet hit the table with his fist so hard that the bottles jumped like they were scared.
“Good heavens! is that possible?”
"Wow! Is that possible?"
“I think it will be more,” replied D’Artagnan coolly; “but I like to lay it at the lowest!”
“I think it will be more,” D’Artagnan replied calmly; “but I prefer to set it at the lowest!”
“The devil!” said Planchet, drawing nearer. “Why, monsieur, that is magnificent! Can one put much money in it?”
“The devil!” said Planchet, stepping closer. “Wow, sir, that’s amazing! Can you invest a lot of money in it?”
“Twenty thousand livres each, Planchet.”
“Twenty thousand livres each, Planchet.”
“Why, that is all you have, monsieur. For how long a time?”
“Is that all you have, sir? For how long?”
“For a month.”
"For one month."
“And that will give us—”
“And that will give us—”
“Fifty thousand livres each, profit.”
“Fifty thousand livres each, profit.”
“It is monstrous! It is worth while to fight for such interest as that!”
“It's outrageous! It's worth fighting for an interest like that!”
“In fact, I believe it will be necessary to fight not a little,” said D’Artagnan, with the same tranquillity; “but this time there are two of us, Planchet, and I shall take all the blows to myself.”
“In fact, I think it’s going to be necessary to fight quite a bit,” said D’Artagnan, with the same calmness; “but this time there are two of us, Planchet, and I’ll take all the hits myself.”
“Oh! monsieur, I will not allow that.”
“Oh! sir, I won't allow that.”
“Planchet, you cannot be concerned in it; you would be obliged to leave your business and your family.”
“Planchet, you can’t get involved; you’d have to leave your work and your family.”
“The affair is not in Paris, then.”
“The affair isn’t in Paris, then.”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Abroad?”
"Overseas?"
“In England.”
“In the UK.”
“A speculative country, that is true,” said Planchet,—“a country that I know well. What sort of an affair, monsieur, without too much curiosity?”
“A speculative country, that's true,” said Planchet, “a place I know well. What kind of situation are we talking about, sir, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Planchet, it is a restoration.”
“Planchet, it’s a restoration.”
“Of monuments?”
"About monuments?"
“Yes, of monuments; we shall restore Whitehall.”
“Yes, about the monuments; we will rebuild Whitehall.”
“That is important. And in a month, you think?”
"That's important. So, do you think it will happen in a month?"
“I shall undertake it.”
"I'll take care of it."
“That concerns you, monsieur, and when once you are engaged—”
“That concerns you, sir, and once you’re involved—”
“Yes, that concerns me. I know what I am about; nevertheless, I will freely consult with you.”
“Yes, that worries me. I know what I’m doing; still, I’ll gladly talk with you.”
“You do me great honor; but I know very little about architecture.”
"You're giving me a huge compliment, but I really don't know much about architecture."
“Planchet, you are wrong; you are an excellent architect, quite as good as I am, for the case in question.”
“Planchet, you’re mistaken; you’re a great architect, just as good as I am for this situation.”
“Thanks, monsieur. But your old friends of the musketeers?”
“Thanks, sir. But what about your old friends, the musketeers?”
“I have been, I confess, tempted to speak of the thing to those gentlemen, but they are all absent from their houses. It is vexatious, for I know none more bold or able.”
“I have to admit, I've been tempted to discuss this with those guys, but they're all away from home. It's frustrating because I know no one is braver or more capable.”
“Ah! then it appears there will be an opposition, and the enterprise will be disputed?”
“Ah! So it looks like there will be opposition, and the project will be challenged?”
“Oh, yes, Planchet, yes.”
“Oh, yes, Planchet, definitely.”
“I burn to know the details, monsieur.”
“I’m eager to know the details, sir.”
“Here they are, Planchet—close all the doors tight.”
“Here they are, Planchet—shut all the doors securely.”
“Yes, monsieur.” And Planchet double-locked them.
“Yes, sir.” And Planchet double-locked them.
“That is well; now draw near.” Planchet obeyed.
"That's good; now come closer." Planchet did as he was told.
“And open the window, because the noise of the passers-by and the carts will deafen all who might hear us.” Planchet opened the window as desired, and the gust of tumult which filled the chamber with cries, wheels, barkings, and steps deafened D’Artagnan himself, as he had wished. He then swallowed a glass of white wine, and began in these terms: “Planchet, I have an idea.”
“And open the window, because the noise from the people passing by and the carts will drown out anyone who might hear us.” Planchet opened the window as requested, and the rush of noise that flooded the room with shouting, rolling wheels, barking, and footsteps overwhelmed D’Artagnan himself, just as he had wanted. He then drank a glass of white wine and started with these words: “Planchet, I have an idea.”
“Ah! monsieur, I recognize you so well in that!” replied Planchet, panting with emotion.
“Ah! sir, I recognize you so clearly in that!” replied Planchet, breathless with emotion.
Chapter XX. Of the Society which was formed in the Rue des Lombards.
After a moment’s silence, in which D’Artagnan appeared to be collecting, not one idea but all his ideas,—“It cannot be, my dear Planchet,” said he, “that you have not heard of his majesty Charles I. of England?”
Aafter a brief pause, during which D’Artagnan seemed to be gathering not just one thought but all his thoughts, he said, “It can’t be, my dear Planchet, that you haven’t heard of his majesty Charles I of England?”
“Alas! yes, monsieur, since you left France in order to assist him, and that, in spite of that assistance, he fell, and was near dragging you down in his fall.”
“Unfortunately, yes, sir, since you left France to help him, and despite your assistance, he fell and almost took you down with him.”
“Exactly so; I see you have a good memory, Planchet.”
“Exactly; I can see you have a good memory, Planchet.”
“Peste! the astonishing thing would be, if I could have lost that memory, however bad it might have been. When one has heard Grimaud, who, you know, is not given to talking, relate how the head of King Charles fell, how you sailed the half of a night in a scuttled vessel, and saw floating on the water that good M. Mordaunt with a certain gold-hafted dagger buried in his breast, one is not very likely to forget such things.”
“Damn! The incredible part would be if I could actually lose that memory, no matter how bad it was. When you've heard Grimaud, who, as you know, doesn't usually talk, describe how King Charles’ head fell, how you spent half a night on a sinking ship, and saw that good M. Mordaunt floating in the water with a gold-handled dagger stuck in his chest, it’s not easy to forget those things.”
“And yet there are people who forget them, Planchet.”
“And yet there are people who forget them, Planchet.”
“Yes, such as have not seen them, or have not heard Grimaud relate them.”
"Yes, those who haven't seen them or haven't heard Grimaud talk about them."
“Well, it is all the better that you recollect all that; I shall only have to remind you of one thing, and that is that Charles I. had a son.”
"Well, it's great that you remember all that; I just need to remind you of one thing, and that's that Charles I had a son."
“Without contradicting you, monsieur, he had two,” said Planchet; “for I saw the second one in Paris, M. le Duke of York, one day, as he was going to the Palais Royal, and I was told that he was not the eldest son of Charles I. As to the eldest, I have the honor of knowing him by name, but not personally.”
“Without disagreeing with you, sir, he had two,” said Planchet; “because I saw the second one in Paris, Mr. Duke of York, one day as he was heading to the Palais Royal, and I was informed that he was not the eldest son of Charles I. As for the eldest, I have the honor of knowing him by name, but not personally.”
“That is exactly the point, Planchet, we must come to: it is to this eldest son, formerly called the Prince of Wales, and who is now styled Charles II., king of England.”
“That is exactly the point, Planchet, we need to reach: it’s about this eldest son, once known as the Prince of Wales, and who is now called Charles II, king of England.”
“A king without a kingdom, monsieur,” replied Planchet, sententiously.
“A king without a kingdom, sir,” replied Planchet thoughtfully.
“Yes, Planchet, and you may add an unfortunate prince, more unfortunate than the poorest man of the people lost in the worst quarter of Paris.”
“Yes, Planchet, and you can include an unfortunate prince, more unfortunate than the poorest person in the worst part of Paris.”
Planchet made a gesture full of that sort of compassion which we grant to strangers with whom we think we can never possibly find ourselves in contact. Besides, he did not see in this politico-sentimental operation any sign of the commercial idea of M. d’Artagnan, and it was in this idea that D’Artagnan, who was, from habit, pretty well acquainted with men and things, had principally interested Planchet.
Planchet made a gesture filled with the kind of compassion we show to strangers we think we’ll never cross paths with. Besides, he didn’t see this political-sentimental act as part of M. d’Artagnan’s business plan, and it was this idea that really caught Planchet’s interest, since D’Artagnan, out of habit, was pretty familiar with people and situations.
“I am come to our business. This young Prince of Wales, a king without a kingdom, as you have so well said, Planchet, has interested me. I, D’Artagnan, have seen him begging assistance of Mazarin, who is a miser, and the aid of Louis, who is a child, and it appeared to me, who am acquainted with such things, that in the intelligent eye of the fallen king, in the nobility of his whole person, a nobility apparent above all his miseries, I could discern the stuff of a man and the heart of a king.”
“I've come to discuss our business. This young Prince of Wales, a king without a kingdom, as you so rightly pointed out, Planchet, has caught my interest. I, D’Artagnan, have watched him seeking help from Mazarin, who is tight-fisted, and from Louis, who is just a child. It seemed to me, someone who understands these things, that in the intelligent gaze of the fallen king, in the nobility of his entire being, a nobility evident despite all his hardships, I could see the makings of a man and the heart of a king.”
Planchet tacitly approved of all this; but it did not at all, in his eyes at least, throw any light upon D’Artagnan’s idea. The latter continued: “This, then, is the reasoning which I made with myself. Listen attentively, Planchet, for we are coming to the conclusion.”
Planchet silently agreed with all of this; however, it didn’t clarify anything for him regarding D’Artagnan’s idea. D’Artagnan continued: “So, this is the reasoning I've had in mind. Pay close attention, Planchet, because we’re reaching the conclusion.”
“I am listening.”
“I’m listening.”
“Kings are not so thickly sown upon the earth, that people can find them whenever they want them. Now, this king without a kingdom is, in my opinion, a grain of seed which will blossom in some season or other, provided a skillful, discreet, and vigorous hand sow it duly and truly, selecting soil, sky, and time.”
“Kings aren’t so common on earth that people can just find them whenever they need one. Now, this king without a kingdom is, in my view, like a seed that will grow in due time if it’s planted by a skilled, careful, and energetic person who chooses the right soil, weather, and timing.”
Planchet still approved by a nod of his head, which showed that he did not perfectly comprehend all that was said.
Planchet nodded in agreement, indicating that he didn't fully understand everything that was being said.
“‘Poor little seed of a king,’ said I to myself, and really I was affected, Planchet, which leads me to think I am entering upon a foolish business. And that is why I wished to consult you, my friend.”
“‘Poor little seed of a king,’ I said to myself, and honestly, I was moved, Planchet, which makes me think I’m getting into something silly. That’s why I wanted to talk to you, my friend.”
Planchet colored with pleasure and pride.
Planchet blushed with pleasure and pride.
“‘Poor little seed of a king! I will pick you up and cast you into good ground.’”
“‘Poor little seed of a king! I’ll pick you up and plant you in good soil.’”
“Good God!” said Planchet, looking earnestly at his old master, as if in doubt as to the state of his reason.
“Good God!” said Planchet, looking seriously at his old master, as if unsure about his sanity.
“Well, what is it?” said D’Artagnan; “who hurts you?”
"Well, what’s going on?" said D’Artagnan. "Who’s bothering you?"
“Me! nothing, monsieur.”
“Not me, sir.”
“You said, ‘Good God!’”
“You said, ‘Oh my God!’”
“Did I?”
"Did I?"
“I am sure you did. Can you already understand?”
“I’m sure you did. Can you understand it now?”
“I confess, M. d’Artagnan, that I am afraid—”
“I admit, M. d’Artagnan, that I'm scared—”
“To understand?”
"Do you get it?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“To understand that I wish to replace upon his throne this King Charles II., who has no throne? Is that it?”
“To understand that I want to put this King Charles II., who doesn’t even have a throne, back on his throne? Is that what you mean?”
Planchet made a prodigious bound in his chair. “Ah, ah!” said he, in evident terror, “that is what you call a restoration!”
Planchet jumped in his chair. “Oh, no!” he said, clearly scared, “that’s what you call a restoration!”
“Yes, Planchet; is it not the proper term for it?”
“Yes, Planchet; isn’t that the right term for it?”
“Oh, no doubt, no doubt! But have you reflected seriously?”
“Oh, definitely, definitely! But have you thought it through seriously?”
“Upon what?”
"Based on what?"
“Upon what is going on yonder.”
“What's going on over there?”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“In England.”
"In the UK."
“And what is that? Let us see, Planchet.”
“And what is that? Let’s take a look, Planchet.”
“In the first place, monsieur, I ask you pardon for meddling in these things, which have nothing to do with my trade; but since it is an affair that you propose to me—for you are proposing an affair, are you not?—”
“In the first place, sir, I apologize for getting involved in matters that are not related to my occupation; but since this is a matter you’re bringing to me—for you are bringing a matter to me, aren’t you?”
“A superb one, Planchet.”
"Amazing one, Planchet."
“But as it is business you propose to me, I have the right to discuss it.”
“But since you’re bringing business to me, I have the right to talk about it.”
“Discuss it, Planchet; out of discussion is born light.”
“Talk it over, Planchet; from discussion comes clarity.”
“Well, then, since I have monsieur’s permission, I will tell him that there is yonder, in the first place, the parliament.”
“Well, since I have your permission, I’ll let you know that over there is the parliament.”
“Well, next?”
"What's next?"
“And then the army.”
"And then the military."
“Good! Do you see anything else?”
“Great! Do you see anything else?”
“Why, then the nation.”
“Why, then, the country.”
“Is that all?”
"Is that everything?"
“The nation which consented to the overthrow and death of the late king, the father of this one, and which will not be willing to belie its acts.”
“The nation that agreed to the overthrow and death of the former king, the father of this one, and will not be willing to deny its actions.”
“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “you argue like a cheese! The nation—the nation is tired of these gentlemen who give themselves such barbarous names, and who sing songs to it. Chanting for chanting, my dear Planchet; I have remarked that nations prefer singing a merry chant to the plain chant. Remember the Fronde; what did they sing in those times? Well, those were good times.”
“Planchet,” D’Artagnan said, “you argue like a fool! The country—the country is fed up with these guys who give themselves such ridiculous names and who sing songs to it. If we're going to have singing, my dear Planchet, I've noticed that people prefer a cheerful tune over a dull one. Think back to the Fronde; what were they singing back then? Those were good times.”
“Not too good, not too good! I was near being hung in those times.”
“Not great, not great! I was almost hanged back then.”
“Well, but you were not.”
"Well, you weren't."
“No.”
“Nope.”
“And you laid the foundations of your fortune in the midst of all those songs?”
“And you built the foundations of your fortune in the middle of all those songs?”
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“Then you have nothing to say against them.”
“Then you have nothing to say about them.”
“Well, I return, then, to the army and parliament.”
“Well, I’m headed back to the army and parliament, then.”
“I say that I borrow twenty thousand livres of M. Planchet, and that I put twenty thousand livres of my own to it; and with these forty thousand livres I raise an army.”
“I say that I borrow twenty thousand livres from M. Planchet, and that I add twenty thousand livres of my own; and with these forty thousand livres, I raise an army.”
Planchet clasped his hands; he saw that D’Artagnan was in earnest, and, in good truth, he believed his master had lost his senses.
Planchet clasped his hands; he realized that D’Artagnan was serious, and, to be honest, he thought his master had lost his mind.
“An army!—ah, monsieur,” said he, with his most agreeable smile, for fear of irritating the madman, and rendering him furious,—“an army!—how many?”
“An army!—oh, sir,” he said, with his friendliest smile, afraid of upsetting the madman and making him furious,—“an army!—how many?”
“Of forty men,” said D’Artagnan.
"Of forty men," said D'Artagnan.
“Forty against forty thousand! that is not enough. I know very well that you, M. d’Artagnan, alone, are equal to a thousand men; but where are we to find thirty-nine men equal to you? Or, if we could find them, who would furnish you with money to pay them?”
“Forty against forty thousand! That's just not enough. I know very well that you, M. d’Artagnan, are worth a thousand men on your own; but where are we going to find thirty-nine men like you? And even if we could find them, who would provide you with the funds to pay them?”
“Not bad, Planchet. Ah, the devil! you play the courtier.”
“Not bad, Planchet. Ah, come on! You’re being a bit too formal.”
“No, monsieur, I speak what I think, and that is exactly why I say that, in the first pitched battle you fight with your forty men, I am very much afraid—”
“No, sir, I say what I really believe, and that’s exactly why I’m saying that, in the first serious battle you fight with your forty men, I’m really worried—”
“Therefore I shall fight no pitched battles, my dear Planchet,” said the Gascon, laughing. “We have very fine examples in antiquity of skillful retreats and marches, which consisted in avoiding the enemy instead of attacking them. You should know that, Planchet, you who commanded the Parisians the day on which they ought to have fought against the musketeers, and who so well calculated marches and countermarches, that you never left the Palais Royal.”
“So I won't engage in any major battles, my dear Planchet,” said the Gascon, laughing. “We have great examples from ancient times of skillful retreats and maneuvers, which were all about dodging the enemy instead of charging at them. You should know that, Planchet, since you led the Parisians on the day they were supposed to fight the musketeers, and you planned the marches and counter-marches so well that you never even left the Palais Royal.”
Planchet could not help laughing. “It is plain,” replied he, “that if your forty men conceal themselves, and are not unskillful, they may hope not to be beaten: but you propose obtaining some result, do you not?”
Planchet couldn't help but laugh. “It's clear,” he said, “that if your forty men hide themselves well and are capable, they might avoid being defeated: but you do intend to achieve some outcome, right?”
“No doubt. This, then, in my opinion, is the plan to be proceeded upon in order quickly to replace his majesty Charles II. on his throne.”
“No doubt. This, then, in my opinion, is the plan we should follow to quickly restore his majesty Charles II. to his throne.”
“Good!” said Planchet, increasing his attention; “let us see your plan. But in the first place it seems to me we are forgetting something.”
“Good!” said Planchet, paying closer attention. “Let’s hear your plan. But first, it seems like we’re missing something.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“We have set aside the nation, which prefers singing merry songs to psalms, and the army, which we will not fight; but the parliament remains, and that seldom sings.”
“We have put aside the nation that prefers singing happy songs instead of psalms, and the army we won't engage with; but the parliament is still here, and it rarely sings.”
“Nor does it fight. How is it, Planchet, that an intelligent man like yourself should take any heed of a set of brawlers who call themselves Rumps and Barebones? The parliament does not trouble me at all, Planchet.”
“Nor does it fight. How is it, Planchet, that an intelligent man like you pays any attention to a bunch of tough guys who call themselves Rumps and Barebones? The parliament doesn’t bother me at all, Planchet.”
“As soon as it ceases to trouble you, monsieur, let us pass on.”
“As soon as it stops bothering you, sir, let’s move on.”
“Yes, and arrive at the result. You remember Cromwell, Planchet?”
“Yes, and get to the point. Do you remember Cromwell, Planchet?”
“I have heard a great deal of talk about him.
“I've heard a lot of talk about him.
“He was a rough soldier.”
“He was a tough soldier.”
“And a terrible eater, moreover.”
"And a really bad eater, too."
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Why, at one gulp he swallowed all England.”
“Why, in one go he swallowed all of England.”
“Well, Planchet, the evening before the day on which he swallowed England, if any one had swallowed M. Cromwell?”
“Well, Planchet, the night before he devoured England, what if someone had swallowed M. Cromwell?”
“Oh, monsieur, it is one of the axioms of mathematics that the container must be greater than the contained.”
“Oh, sir, it's a basic principle of mathematics that the container must be larger than what it holds.”
“Very well! That is our affair, Planchet.”
“Alright! That's our business, Planchet.”
“But M. Cromwell is dead, and his container is now the tomb.”
“But M. Cromwell is dead, and his body is now in the grave.”
“My dear Planchet, I see with pleasure that you have not only become a mathematician, but a philosopher.”
“My dear Planchet, I’m glad to see that you’ve not only become a mathematician but also a philosopher.”
“Monsieur, in my grocery business I use much printed paper, and that instructs me.”
“Sir, in my grocery business, I use a lot of printed paper, and that helps me.”
“Bravo! You know then, in that case—for you have not learnt mathematics and philosophy without a little history—that after this Cromwell so great, there came one who was very little.”
“Great! So you know, then—since you haven't studied math and philosophy without a bit of history—that after this great Cromwell, there came one who was very small.”
“Yes; he was named Richard, and he as done as you have, M. d’Artagnan—he has tendered his resignation.”
“Yes; he was named Richard, and he’s done exactly what you have, M. d’Artagnan—he has submitted his resignation.”
“Very well said—very well! After the great man who is dead, after the little one who tendered his resignation, there came a third. This one is named Monk; he is an able general, considering he has never fought a battle; he is a skillful diplomatist, considering that he never speaks in public, and that having to say ‘good-day’ to a man, he meditates twelve hours, and ends by saying ‘good night;’ which makes people exclaim ‘miracle!’ seeing that it falls out correctly.”
"Well said—very well! After the great man who has passed away, and after the little one who resigned, a third has emerged. This one is named Monk; he’s a capable general, even though he’s never actually fought a battle; he’s a skilled diplomat, considering he never speaks publicly, and when he has to say ‘good day’ to someone, he spends twelve hours thinking it over, only to end up saying ‘good night,’ which makes people exclaim ‘miracle!’ since it turns out right."
“That is rather strong,” said Planchet; “but I know another political man who resembles him very much.”
"That's pretty strong," Planchet said, "but I know another politician who's very similar to him."
“M. Mazarin you mean?”
“M. Mazarin, you mean?”
“Himself.”
“Himself.”
“You are right, Planchet; only M. Mazarin does not aspire to the throne of France; and that changes everything. Do you see? Well, this M. Monk, who has England ready-roasted in his plate, and who is already opening his mouth to swallow it—this M. Monk, who says to the people of Charles II., and to Charles II. himself, ‘Nescio vos’—”
“You're right, Planchet; only M. Mazarin isn't looking to take the throne of France; and that changes everything. Do you see? Well, this M. Monk, who has England all set on a platter, and who is already getting ready to consume it—this M. Monk, who tells Charles II. and the people around him, ‘I don't know you’—”
“I don’t understand English,” said Planchet.
“I don’t understand English,” said Planchet.
“Yes, but I understand it,” said D’Artagnan. “‘Nescio vos’ means ‘I do not know you.’ This M. Monk, the most important man in England, when he shall have swallowed it—”
“Yes, but I get it,” said D’Artagnan. “‘Nescio vos’ means ‘I don’t know you.’ This Mr. Monk, the most powerful man in England, when he swallows it—”
“Well?” asked Planchet.
"What's up?" asked Planchet.
“Well, my friend, I shall go over yonder, and with my forty men I shall carry him off, pack him up, and bring him into France, where two modes of proceeding present themselves to my dazzled eyes.”
“Well, my friend, I'm going over there, and with my forty men, I'm going to capture him, wrap him up, and bring him to France, where two options are clear before me.”
“Oh! and to mine too,” cried Planchet, transported with enthusiasm. “We will put him in a cage and show him for money.”
“Oh! And mine too,” cried Planchet, filled with excitement. “We’ll put him in a cage and charge people to see him.”
“Well, Planchet, that is a third plan, of which I had not thought.”
“Well, Planchet, that’s a third plan I hadn’t considered.”
“Do you think it a good one?”
"Do you think it's a good one?"
“Yes, certainly, but I think mine better.”
“Yes, definitely, but I think mine is better.”
“Let us see yours, then.”
“Show us yours, then.”
“In the first place, I shall set a ransom on him.”
“In the first place, I will put a price on him.”
“Of how much?”
"How much?"
“Peste! a fellow like that must be well worth a hundred thousand crowns.”
“Wow! A guy like that must be worth a hundred thousand bucks.”
“Yes, yes!”
“Absolutely!”
“You see, then—in the first place, a ransom of a hundred thousand crowns.”
“You see, then—in the first place, a ransom of one hundred thousand crowns.”
“Or else—”
“Or else—”
“Or else, what is much better, I deliver him up to King Charles, who, having no longer either a general or an army to fear, nor a diplomatist to trick him, will restore himself, and when once restored, will pay down to me the hundred thousand crowns in question. That is the idea I have formed; what do you say to it, Planchet?”
“Or even better, I’ll turn him over to King Charles, who, no longer fearing a general or an army, and without a diplomat to deceive him, will be able to restore himself. Once he’s back in power, he’ll pay me the hundred thousand crowns we talked about. That’s my plan; what do you think, Planchet?”
“Magnificent, monsieur!” cried Planchet, trembling with emotion. “How did you conceive that idea?”
“Awesome, sir!” exclaimed Planchet, shaking with excitement. “How did you come up with that idea?”
“It came to me one morning on the banks of the Loire, whilst our beloved king, Louis XIV., was pretending to weep upon the hand of Mademoiselle de Mancini.”
“It came to me one morning on the banks of the Loire, while our beloved king, Louis XIV, was acting like he was crying on the hand of Mademoiselle de Mancini.”
“Monsieur, I declare the idea is sublime. But—”
“Mister, I have to say the idea is amazing. But—”
“Ah! is there a but?”
“Ah! Is there a catch?”
“Permit me! But this is a little like the skin of that fine bear—you know—that they were about to sell, but which it was necessary to take from the back of the living bear. Now, to take M. Monk, there will be a bit of a scuffle, I should think.”
“Excuse me! But this is a bit like the skin of that fine bear—you know—the one they were about to sell, but they had to take it from the back of the living bear. Now, to get M. Monk, there’s going to be a bit of a struggle, I imagine.”
“No doubt; but as I shall raise an army to—”
“No doubt; but as I will raise an army to—”
“Yes, yes—I understand, parbleu!—a coup-de-main. Yes, then, monsieur, you will triumph, for no one equals you in such sorts of encounters.”
“Yes, yes—I get it, for sure!—a quick surprise. Yes, then, sir, you will succeed, because no one can match you in these kinds of situations.”
“I certainly am lucky in them,” said D’Artagnan, with a proud simplicity. “You know that if for this affair I had my dear Athos, my brave Porthos, and my cunning Aramis, the business would be settled; but they are all lost, as it appears, and nobody knows where to find them. I will do it, then, alone. Now, do you find the business good, and the investment advantageous?”
“I really am lucky with them,” D’Artagnan said, with a proud simplicity. “You know that if I had my dear Athos, my brave Porthos, and my clever Aramis for this job, it would be taken care of; but they all seem to be missing, and no one knows where to find them. I’ll handle it myself, then. So, do you think the job is worthwhile, and the investment a good idea?”
“Too much so—too much so.”
"Way too much—way too much."
“How can that be?”
"How is that possible?"
“Because fine things never reach the expected point.”
“Because nice things never reach the expected level.”
“This is infallible, Planchet, and the proof is that I undertake it. It will be for you a tolerably pretty gain, and for me a very interesting stroke. It will be said, ‘Such was the old age of M. d’Artagnan,’ and I shall hold a place in tales and even in history itself, Planchet. I am greedy of honor.”
“This is foolproof, Planchet, and the proof is that I'm taking it on. It'll be a decent profit for you, and for me, it's a very exciting opportunity. People will say, ‘This was the later life of M. d’Artagnan,’ and I’ll have a spot in stories and even in history itself, Planchet. I'm hungry for honor.”
“Monsieur,” cried Planchet, “when I think that it is here, in my home, in the midst of my sugar, my prunes, and my cinnamon, that this gigantic project is ripened, my shop seems a palace to me.”
“Sir,” exclaimed Planchet, “when I realize that it’s right here, in my own place, surrounded by my sugar, my prunes, and my cinnamon, that this huge project is coming to life, my shop feels like a palace to me.”
“Beware, beware, Planchet! If the least report of this escapes, there is the Bastile for both of us. Beware, my friend, for this is a plot we are hatching. M. Monk is the ally of M. Mazarin—beware!”
“Be careful, Planchet! If even a whisper of this gets out, we’ll both end up in the Bastille. Watch out, my friend, because we’re cooking up a scheme. M. Monk is working with M. Mazarin—be cautious!”
“Monsieur, when a man has had the honor to belong to you, he knows nothing of fear; and when he has had the advantage of being bound up in interests with you, he holds his tongue.”
“Sir, when a man has had the honor of being associated with you, he knows no fear; and when he has had the benefit of being tied to your interests, he keeps quiet.”
“Very well; that is more your affair than mine, seeing that in a week I shall be in England.”
“That's your concern more than mine, since I'll be in England in a week.”
“Depart, monsieur, depart—the sooner the better.”
“Leave, sir, leave—sooner would be better.”
“Is the money, then, ready?”
“Is the money ready?”
“It will be to-morrow; to-morrow you shall receive it from my own hands. Will you have gold or silver?”
“It will be tomorrow; tomorrow you will get it directly from me. Do you prefer gold or silver?”
“Gold; that is most convenient. But how are we going to arrange this? Let us see.”
“Gold; that’s really convenient. But how are we going to sort this out? Let’s figure it out.”
“Oh, good Lord! in the simplest way possible. You shall give me a receipt, that is all.”
“Oh, good Lord! Just keep it simple. All you need to do is give me a receipt, that’s it.”
“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, warmly; “we must preserve order in all things.”
“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, passionately; “we need to maintain order in everything.”
“That is likewise my opinion; but with you, M. d’Artagnan—”
“That’s also my opinion; but with you, M. d’Artagnan—”
“And if I should die yonder—if I should be killed by a musket-ball—if I should burst from drinking beer?”
“And if I die over there—if I get shot by a bullet—if I get sick from drinking beer?”
“Monsieur, I beg you to believe that in that case I should be so much afflicted at your death, that I should not think about the money.”
“Monsieur, please believe me when I say that if that happens, I would be so upset by your death that I wouldn’t even think about the money.”
“Thank you, Planchet; but no matter. We shall, like two lawyers’ clerks, draw up together an agreement, a sort of act, which may be called a deed of company.”
“Thanks, Planchet; but it’s fine. We’ll draft an agreement together, like two lawyers’ assistants, a kind of document that could be called a partnership deed.”
“Willingly, monsieur.”
"Of course, sir."
“I know it is difficult to draw such a thing up, but we can try.”
“I know it’s hard to put something like this together, but we can give it a shot.”
“Let us try, then.” And Planchet went in search of pens, ink, and paper. D’Artagnan took the pen and wrote:—“Between Messire d’Artagnan, ex-lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, at present residing in the Rue Tiquetonne, Hotel de la Chevrette; and the Sieur Planchet, grocer, residing in the Rue des Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or, it has been agreed as follows:—A company, with a capital of forty thousand livres, and formed for the purpose of carrying out an idea conceived by M. d’Artagnan, and the said Planchet approving of it in all points, will place twenty thousand livres in the hands of M. d’Artagnan. He will require neither repayment nor interest before the return of M. d’Artagnan from a journey he is about to take into England. On his part, M. d’Artagnan undertakes it to find twenty thousand livres, which he will join to the twenty thousand already laid down by the Sieur Planchet. He will employ the said sum of forty thousand livres according to his judgment in an undertaking which is described below. On the day when M. d’Artagnan shall have re-established, by whatever means, his majesty King Charles II. upon the throne of England, he will pay into the hands of M. Planchet the sum of—”
“Let’s give it a try.” And Planchet went to find pens, ink, and paper. D’Artagnan picked up the pen and wrote:—“Between Messire d’Artagnan, former lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, currently living on Rue Tiquetonne, at Hotel de la Chevrette; and Sieur Planchet, grocer, living on Rue des Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or, it has been agreed as follows:—A company, with a capital of forty thousand livres, formed to carry out an idea proposed by M. d’Artagnan, and the said Planchet fully approving of it, will place twenty thousand livres in the hands of M. d’Artagnan. He will require neither repayment nor interest before M. d’Artagnan returns from a trip to England. In return, M. d’Artagnan agrees to find twenty thousand livres, which he will add to the twenty thousand already provided by Sieur Planchet. He will use the total sum of forty thousand livres according to his judgment in an undertaking described below. On the day M. d’Artagnan successfully re-establishes, by any means, his majesty King Charles II. on the throne of England, he will pay into the hands of M. Planchet the sum of—”
“The sum of a hundred and fifty thousand livres,” said Planchet, innocently, perceiving that D’Artagnan hesitated.
“The total of a hundred and fifty thousand livres,” said Planchet, innocently, noticing that D’Artagnan was hesitating.
“Oh, the devil, no!” said D’Artagnan, “the division cannot be made by half; that would not be just.”
“Oh, no way!” said D’Artagnan, “the division can’t be split in half; that wouldn’t be fair.”
“And yet, monsieur, we each lay down half,” objected Planchet, timidly.
"And yet, sir, we each put in half," Planchet protested shyly.
“Yes; but listen to this clause, my dear Planchet, and if you do not find if equitable in every respect when it is written, well, we can scratch it out again:—‘Nevertheless, as M. d’Artagnan brings to the association, besides his capital of twenty thousand livres, his time, his idea, his industry, and his skin,—things which he appreciates strongly, particularly the last,—M. d’Artagnan will keep, of the three hundred thousand livres, two hundred thousand livres for himself, which will make his share two-thirds.”
“Yes; but listen to this clause, my dear Planchet, and if you don’t find it fair in every way when it’s written out, we can just take it out again:—‘However, since M. d’Artagnan contributes to the association, in addition to his capital of twenty thousand livres, his time, his idea, his effort, and his reputation,—things he values greatly, especially the last one,—M. d’Artagnan will retain two hundred thousand livres from the three hundred thousand livres, which means his share will be two-thirds.”
“Very well,” said Planchet.
"Alright," said Planchet.
“Is it just?” asked D’Artagnan.
"Is it fair?" asked D’Artagnan.
“Perfectly just, monsieur.”
“Perfectly fair, sir.”
“And you will be contented with a hundred thousand livres?”
“And you will be happy with a hundred thousand livres?”
“Peste! I think so. A hundred thousand for twenty thousand!”
“Yikes! I think so. A hundred thousand for twenty thousand!”
“And in a month, understand.”
“And in a month, get it.”
“How, in a month?”
"How, in a month?"
“Yes, I only ask one month.”
“Yes, I only ask for one month.”
“Monsieur,” said Planchet, generously, “I give you six weeks.”
“Monsieur,” Planchet said generously, “I give you six weeks.”
“Thank you,” replied the musketeer, politely; after which the two partners reperused their deed.
“Thanks,” replied the musketeer, politely; after which the two partners reviewed their agreement again.
“That is perfect, monsieur,” said Planchet; “and the late M. Coquenard, the first husband of Madame la Baronne du Vallon, could not have done it better.”
“That's perfect, sir,” said Planchet; “and the late Mr. Coquenard, the first husband of Madame la Baronne du Vallon, couldn't have done it better.”
“Do you find it so? Let us sign it then.” And both affixed their signatures.
“Do you think so? Let’s sign it then.” And both signed their names.
“In this fashion,” said D’Artagnan, “I shall be under obligations to no one.”
“In this way,” said D’Artagnan, “I won’t owe anything to anyone.”
“But I shall be under obligations to you,” said Planchet.
“But I’ll owe you one,” said Planchet.
“No; for whatever store I set by it, Planchet, I may lose my skin yonder, and you will lose all. A propos—peste!—that makes me think of the principal, an indispensable clause. I shall write it:—‘In case of M. d’Artagnan dying in this enterprise, liquidation will be considered made, and the Sieur Planchet will give quittance from that moment to the shade of Messire d’Artagnan for the twenty thousand livres paid by him into the hands of the said company.’”
“No; because no matter how much I value it, Planchet, I might end up losing my life out there, and you will lose everything. By the way—damn!—that reminds me of the main point, an essential clause. I’ll write it down:—'If M. d’Artagnan dies during this venture, the settlement will be considered complete, and Sieur Planchet will release the debt from that moment to the ghost of Messire d’Artagnan for the twenty thousand livres he paid to the said company.'”
This last clause made Planchet knit his brows a little, but when he saw the brilliant eye, the muscular hand, the supple and strong back of his associate, he regained his courage, and, without regret, he at once added another stroke to his signature. D’Artagnan did the same. Thus was drawn the first known company contract; perhaps such things have been abused a little since, both in form and principle.
This last clause made Planchet furrow his brow a bit, but when he saw the bright eye, the strong hand, and the flexible, muscular back of his partner, he felt a surge of confidence and immediately added another signature without hesitation. D’Artagnan did the same. This is how the first known company contract was created; maybe similar things have been misused a bit since then, both in form and principle.
“Now,” said Planchet, pouring out the last glass of Anjou wine for D’Artagnan,—“now go to sleep, my dear master.”
“Now,” said Planchet, pouring the last glass of Anjou wine for D’Artagnan, “now go to sleep, my dear master.”
“No,” replied D’Artagnan; “for the most difficult part now remains to be done, and I will think over that difficult part.”
“No,” replied D’Artagnan; “because the hardest part is still to come, and I’ll think about that tough part.”
“Bah!” said Planchet; “I have such great confidence in you, M. d’Artagnan, that I would not give my hundred thousand livres for ninety thousand livres down.”
“Bah!” said Planchet; “I have so much faith in you, M. d’Artagnan, that I wouldn't trade my hundred thousand livres for ninety thousand livres cash.”
“And devil take me if I don’t think you are right!” Upon which D’Artagnan took a candle and went up to his bedroom.
“And I swear I think you’re right!” With that, D’Artagnan grabbed a candle and headed up to his bedroom.
Chapter XXI. In which D’Artagnan prepares to travel.
D’Artagnan reflected to such good purpose during the night that his plan was settled by morning. “This is it,” said he, sitting up in bed, supporting his elbow on his knee, and his chin in his hand;—“this is it. I shall seek out forty steady, firm men, recruited among people a little compromised, but having habits of discipline. I shall promise them five hundred livres for a month if they return; nothing if they do not return, or half for their kindred. As to food and lodging, that concerns the English, who have cattle in their pastures, bacon in their bacon-racks, fowls in their poultry-yards, and corn in their barns. I will present myself to General Monk with my little body of troops. He will receive me. I shall win his confidence, and take advantage of it, as soon as possible.”
DD'Artagnan thought about things so effectively during the night that by morning he had made up his mind. “This is it,” he said, sitting up in bed, resting his elbow on his knee and his chin in his hand;—“this is it. I will find forty reliable, solid men, recruited from those a little compromised, but who have some discipline. I’ll promise them five hundred livres for a month if they come back; nothing if they don’t, or half for their families. As for food and shelter, that’s up to the English, who have cattle in their fields, bacon in their smokehouses, chickens in their yards, and grain in their barns. I will go to General Monk with my small group of soldiers. He’ll accept me. I’ll earn his trust and make the most of it as soon as I can.”
But without going further, D’Artagnan shook his head and interrupted himself. “No,” said he; “I should not dare to relate this to Athos; the way is therefore not honorable. I must use violence,” continued he,—“very certainly I must, but without compromising my loyalty. With forty men I will traverse the country as a partisan. But if I fall in with, not forty thousand English, as Planchet said, but purely and simply with four hundred, I shall be beaten. Supposing that among my forty warriors there should be found at least ten stupid ones—ten who will allow themselves to be killed one after the other, from mere folly? No; it is, in fact, impossible to find forty men to be depended upon—they do not exist. I must learn how to be contented with thirty. With ten men less I should have the right of avoiding any armed encounter, on account of the small number of my people; and if the encounter should take place, my chance is better with thirty men than forty. Besides, I should save five thousand francs; that is to say, the eighth of my capital; that is worth the trial. This being so, I should have thirty men. I shall divide them into three bands,—we will spread ourselves about over the country, with an injunction to reunite at a given moment; in this fashion, ten by ten, we should excite no suspicion—we should pass unperceived. Yes, yes, thirty—that is a magic number. There are three tens—three, that divine number! And then, truly, a company of thirty men, when all together, will look rather imposing. Ah! stupid wretch that I am!” continued D’Artagnan, “I want thirty horses. That is ruinous. Where the devil was my head when I forgot the horses? We cannot, however, think of striking such a blow without horses. Well, so be it, that sacrifice must be made; we can get the horses in the country—they are not bad, besides. But I forgot—peste! Three bands—that necessitates three leaders; there is the difficulty. Of the three commanders I have already one—that is myself;—yes, but the two others will of themselves cost almost as much money as all the rest of the troop. No; positively I must have but one lieutenant. In that case, then, I should reduce my troop to twenty men. I know very well that twenty men is but very little; but since with thirty I was determined not to seek to come to blows, I should do so more carefully still with twenty. Twenty—that is a round number; that, besides, reduces the number of the horses by ten, which is a consideration; and then, with a good lieutenant—Mordioux! what things patience and calculation are! Was I not going to embark with forty men, and I have now reduced them to twenty for an equal success? Ten thousand livres saved at one stroke, and more safety; that is well! Now, then, let us see; we have nothing to do but to find this lieutenant—let him be found, then; and after—That is not so easy; he must be brave and good, a second myself. Yes, but a lieutenant must have my secret, and as that secret is worth a million, and I shall only pay my man a thousand livres, fifteen hundred at the most, my man will sell the secret to Monk. Mordioux! no lieutenant. Besides, this man, were he as mute as a disciple of Pythagoras,—this man would be sure to have in the troop some favorite soldier, whom he would make his sergeant; the sergeant would penetrate the secret of the lieutenant, in case the latter should be honest and unwilling to sell it. Then the sergeant, less honest and less ambitious, will give up the whole for fifty thousand livres. Come, come! that is impossible. The lieutenant is impossible. But then I must have no fractions; I cannot divide my troop in two, and act upon two points, at once, without another self, who—But what is the use of acting upon two points, as we have only one man to take? What can be the use of weakening a corps by placing the right here, and the left there? A single corps—Mordioux! a single one, and that commanded by D’Artagnan. Very well. But twenty men marching in one band are suspected by everybody; twenty horsemen must not be seen marching together, or a company will be detached against them and the password will be required; the which company, upon seeing them embarrassed to give it, would shoot M. d’Artagnan and his men like so many rabbits. I reduce myself then to ten men; in this fashion I shall act simply and with unity; I shall be forced to be prudent, which is half the success in an affair of the kind I am undertaking; a greater number might, perhaps, have drawn me into some folly. Ten horses are not many, either, to buy or take. A capital idea; what tranquillity it infuses into my mind! no more suspicions—no passwords—no more dangers! Ten men, they are valets or clerks. Ten men, leading ten horses laden with merchandise of whatever kind, are tolerated, well received everywhere. Ten men travel on account of the house of Planchet & Co., of France,—nothing can be said against that. These ten men, clothed like manufacturers, have a good cutlass or a good musket at their saddle-bow, and a good pistol in the holster. They never allow themselves to be uneasy, because they have no evil designs. They are, perhaps, in truth, a little disposed to be smugglers, but what harm is in that? Smuggling is not, like polygamy, a hanging offense. The worst that can happen to us is the confiscation of our merchandise. Our merchandise confiscated—a fine affair that! Come, come! it is a superb plan. Ten men only—ten men, whom I will engage for my service; ten men who shall be as resolute as forty, who would cost me four times as much, and to whom, for greater security, I will never open my mouth as to my designs, and to whom I shall only say ‘My friends, there is a blow to be struck.’ Things being after this fashion, Satan will be very malicious if he plays me one of his tricks. Fifteen thousand livres saved—that’s superb—out of twenty!”
But without going further, D’Artagnan shook his head and interrupted himself. “No,” he said; “I can’t tell this to Athos; it’s not honorable. I definitely have to use force, but I need to do it without betraying my loyalty. With forty men, I’ll move through the country like a stalker. But if I run into not forty thousand English, as Planchet said, but just four hundred, I’ll be defeated. Assuming that out of my forty warriors, at least ten are fools—ten who would let themselves get killed one after another out of sheer stupidity? No; it’s actually impossible to find forty reliable men—they just don’t exist. I have to settle for thirty. With ten fewer men, I can avoid any armed conflict because of my small numbers; and if a confrontation does happen, my chances are better with thirty than forty. Plus, I’d save five thousand francs; that’s one-eighth of my total funds; it’s worth a shot. So, I’ll have thirty men. I’ll split them into three groups—we’ll spread out across the country with a plan to meet up at a specific time; this way, in groups of ten, we won’t draw any attention—we’ll pass unnoticed. Yes, yes, thirty—that’s a magic number. There are three tens—three, that divine number! Besides, a company of thirty men, when all together, will look pretty impressive. Ah! what a fool I am!” D’Artagnan continued, “I need thirty horses. That’s going to cost a lot. Where was my head when I forgot about the horses? We can’t think about pulling this off without horses. Fine, that’s a sacrifice I’ll have to make; I can get horses locally—not bad ones, either. But wait—ugh! Three groups mean I need three leaders; that’s where the problem lies. I already have one commander—that’s me; yes, but the other two will almost cost as much as the whole rest of the group. No; I definitely have to manage with just one lieutenant. In that case, I’ll cut my group down to twenty men. I know twenty is very few; but since I wouldn’t have sought a fight with thirty, I’ll be even more careful with twenty. Twenty—that’s a solid number; it also cuts down the number of horses I’d need by ten, which matters. And then, with a good lieutenant—wow! how much patience and strategy matter! I was going to have forty men, and now I'm getting by with twenty for the same success? Ten thousand livres saved in one stroke, and more safety; that’s great! So, let’s see; all I need to do is find this lieutenant—let’s get that sorted; but—that’s not easy; he has to be brave and skilled, just like me. But a lieutenant must know my secret, and since that secret is worth a fortune, and I’ll only pay him a thousand livres, maybe fifteen hundred at most, he’d sell the secret to Monk. Wow! no lieutenant. Besides, even if this guy was as quiet as a Pythagorean disciple, he’d likely have a favorite soldier in the group whom he’d make his sergeant; the sergeant would find out the lieutenant’s secret if the latter truly was honest and didn’t want to sell it. Then the less honest sergeant would spill the whole thing for fifty thousand livres. Come on! that’s impossible. The lieutenant is a no-go. But then I can’t have any splits; I can’t divide my group in two and attack at two points at once, without another me, who—But what’s the point of acting at two points when we only have one target? What’s the use in weakening my forces by spreading the right here and the left there? A single unit—wow! just one, and led by D’Artagnan. Okay. But twenty men marching together raise suspicions; twenty horsemen can’t be seen riding together, or a company will be sent against them and will demand a password; and when that company sees them fumbling to provide it, they’d shoot M. d’Artagnan and his men like rabbits. So I’ll cut it down to ten men; this way, I can operate simply and cohesively; I’ll have to be cautious, which is half the battle for a plan like the one I’m undertaking; a larger number might have pushed me into doing something foolish. Ten horses aren’t too many to buy or acquire. Great idea; it really calms my mind! no suspicions—no passwords—no more risks! Ten men, they can be servants or clerks. Ten guys, with ten horses loaded with whatever goods, are accepted and welcomed everywhere. Ten men traveling for Planchet & Co. from France—no one can complain about that. These ten guys, dressed like manufacturers, have a decent cutlass or a good musket at their side, and a solid pistol in the holster. They wouldn’t feel uneasy because they have no bad intentions. They might have a bit of a smuggling tendency, but what’s the harm in that? Smuggling isn’t like polygamy—a hanging offense. The worst that can happen to us is losing our goods. Our goods confiscated—that’s quite a situation! Come on! this is a brilliant plan. Just ten men—ten men, I will hire for my mission; ten men who will be as determined as forty, who would cost me four times as much, and to whom, for greater security, I won’t disclose my plans, only saying ‘My friends, we’ve got a job to do.’ With things set up like this, the devil will really have to work hard if he wants to mess with me. Fifteen thousand livres saved—that’s fantastic—out of twenty!”
Thus fortified by his laborious calculations, D’Artagnan stopped at this plan, and determined to change nothing in it. He had already on a list furnished by his inexhaustible memory, ten men illustrious amongst the seekers of adventure, ill-treated by fortune, and not on good terms with justice. Upon this D’Artagnan rose, and instantly set off on the search, telling Planchet not to expect him to breakfast, and perhaps not to dinner. A day and a half spent in rummaging amongst certain dens of Paris sufficed for his recruiting; and, without allowing his adventurers to communicate with each other, he had picked up and got together, in less than thirty hours, a charming collection of ill-looking faces, speaking a French less pure than the English they were about to attempt. These men were, for the most part, guards, whose merit D’Artagnan had had an opportunity of appreciating in various encounters, whom drunkenness, unlucky sword-thrusts, unexpected winnings at play, or the economical reforms of Mazarin, had forced to seek shade and solitude, those two great consolers of irritated and chafing spirits. They bore upon their countenances and in their vestments the traces of the heartaches they had undergone. Some had their visages scarred,—all had their clothes in rags. D’Artagnan comforted the most needy of these brotherly miseries by a prudent distribution of the crowns of the company; then, having taken care that these crowns should be employed in the physical improvement of the troop, he appointed a trysting place in the north of France, between Bergues and Saint Omer. Six days were allowed as the utmost term, and D’Artagnan was sufficiently acquainted with the good-will, the good-humor, and the relative probity of these illustrious recruits, to be certain that not one of them would fail in his appointment. These orders given, this rendezvous fixed, he went to bid farewell to Planchet, who asked news of his army. D’Artagnan did not think it proper to inform him of the reduction he had made in his personnel. He feared that the confidence of his associate would be abated by such an avowal. Planchet was delighted to learn that the army was levied, and that he (Planchet) found himself a kind of half king, who from his throne-counter kept in pay a body of troops destined to make war against perfidious Albion, that enemy of all true French hearts. Planchet paid down in double louis, twenty thousand livres to D’Artagnan, on the part of himself (Planchet), and twenty thousand livres, still in double louis, in account with D’Artagnan. D’Artagnan placed each of the twenty thousand francs in a bag, and weighing a bag in each hand,—“This money is very embarrassing, my dear Planchet,” said he. “Do you know this weighs thirty pounds?”
Fortified by his detailed calculations, D’Artagnan settled on this plan and decided to change nothing about it. He already had a list in his amazing memory of ten men known for their adventurous spirits, who had fallen on hard times and were not on good terms with the law. With that, D’Artagnan stood up and immediately set off on his quest, telling Planchet not to expect him for breakfast, and possibly not for dinner either. After a day and a half of searching through some rough spots in Paris, he was ready with his recruits; without letting his new companions communicate with one another, he managed to gather a striking collection of rough-looking faces, speaking a less-than-perfect French that was probably worse than the English they were about to attempt. Most of these men were guards whose skills D’Artagnan had recognized in various skirmishes, and who had been forced into seeking refuge and solitude—those two great comforts for troubled souls—due to drunkenness, bad luck, unexpected gambling wins, or Mazarin’s budget cuts. Their faces and clothes showed the marks of their struggles. Some had scars on their faces—none had decent clothing. D’Artagnan eased the burdens of the most desperate among them with a careful distribution of coins; then, making sure that the money was spent to improve the group’s condition, he set a meeting point in northern France, between Bergues and Saint Omer. He allowed six days as the maximum time, and knowing the goodwill, humor, and relative honesty of these notable recruits, he was confident that none would miss the appointment. With these instructions given and the rendezvous arranged, he went to say goodbye to Planchet, who inquired about the status of his army. D’Artagnan felt it was best not to reveal the cuts he had made to his ranks, worried that this honesty might lessen Planchet's confidence. Planchet was thrilled to find out that the army was assembled and that he (Planchet) was in a sort of half-king role, managing a troop meant to battle against treacherous Britain, that enemy of all true French hearts. Planchet handed D’Artagnan double louis amounting to twenty thousand livres on his behalf, and another twenty thousand livres, still in double louis, in D’Artagnan's account. D’Artagnan placed each twenty thousand francs into a bag, weighing a bag in each hand—“This money is quite heavy, my dear Planchet,” he remarked. “Do you know this weighs thirty pounds?”
“Bah! your horse will carry that like a feather.”
“Come on! Your horse will carry that like it’s nothing.”
D’Artagnan shook his head. “Don’t tell me such things, Planchet: a horse overloaded with thirty pounds, in addition to the rider and his portmanteau, cannot cross a river so easily—cannot leap over a wall or ditch so lightly; and the horse failing, the horseman fails. It is true that you, Planchet, who have served in the infantry, may not be aware of all that.”
D’Artagnan shook his head. “Don’t say things like that, Planchet: a horse carrying an extra thirty pounds, along with the rider and his suitcase, can’t swim across a river easily—can’t jump over a wall or ditch lightly; if the horse stumbles, the rider does too. It’s true that you, Planchet, having been in the infantry, might not know all that.”
“Then what is to be done, monsieur?” said Planchet, greatly embarrassed.
“Then what should we do, sir?” said Planchet, very embarrassed.
“Listen to me,” said D’Artagnan. “I will pay my army on its return home. Keep my half of twenty thousand livres, which you can use during that time.”
“Listen to me,” said D’Artagnan. “I’ll pay my army when they come back home. Keep my half of twenty thousand livres, which you can use in the meantime.”
“And my half?” said Planchet.
“And what about my half?” said Planchet.
“I shall take that with me.”
“I'll take that with me.”
“Your confidence does me honor,” said Planchet: “but supposing you should not return?”
“Your confidence means a lot to me,” said Planchet, “but what if you don’t come back?”
“That is possible, though not very probable. Then, Planchet, in case I should not return—give me a pen; I will make my will.” D’Artagnan took a pen and some paper, and wrote upon a plain sheet,—“I, D’Artagnan, possess twenty thousand livres, laid up cent per cent during thirty years that I have been in the service of his majesty the king of France. I leave five thousand to Athos, five thousand to Porthos, and five thousand to Aramis, that they may give the said sums in my name and their own to my young friend Raoul, Vicomte de Bragelonne. I give the remaining five thousand to Planchet, that he may distribute the fifteen thousand with less regret among my friends. With which purpose I sign these presents.—D’ARTAGNAN.”
"That's possible, but not very likely. So, Planchet, in case I don't make it back—hand me a pen; I need to write my will." D’Artagnan took a pen and some paper and wrote on a plain sheet, “I, D’Artagnan, have twenty thousand livres saved, earning interest over the thirty years I’ve served His Majesty the King of France. I leave five thousand to Athos, five thousand to Porthos, and five thousand to Aramis, so they can give those amounts in my name and their own to my young friend Raoul, Vicomte de Bragelonne. I give the remaining five thousand to Planchet, so he can distribute the fifteen thousand among my friends with less regret. With that, I sign this document.—D’ARTAGNAN.”
Planchet appeared very curious to know what D’Artagnan had written.
Planchet seemed really curious to find out what D'Artagnan had written.
“Here,” said the musketeer, “read it.”
“Here,” said the musketeer, “take a look at this.”
On reading the last lines the tears came into Planchet’s eyes. “You think, then, that I would not have given the money without that? Then I will have none of your five thousand francs.”
On reading the last lines, Planchet's eyes filled with tears. "So you think I wouldn't have given the money without that? Then I don't want any of your five thousand francs."
D’Artagnan smiled. “Accept it, accept it, Planchet; and in that way you will only lose fifteen thousand francs instead of twenty thousand, and you will not be tempted to disregard the signature of your master and friend, by losing nothing at all.”
D’Artagnan smiled. “Just take it, Planchet; this way you'll only lose fifteen thousand francs instead of twenty thousand, and you won’t be tempted to ignore the signature of your master and friend by losing nothing at all.”
How well that dear Monsieur d’Artagnan knew the hearts of men and grocers! They who have pronounced Don Quixote mad because he rode out to the conquest of an empire with nobody but Sancho his squire, and they who have pronounced Sancho mad because he accompanied his master in his attempt to conquer the said empire,—they certainly will have no hesitation in extending the same judgment to D’Artagnan and Planchet. And yet the first passed for one of the most subtle spirits among the astute spirits of the court of France. As to the second, he had acquired by good right the reputation of having one of the longest heads among the grocers of the Rue des Lombards; consequently of Paris, and consequently of France. Now, to consider these two men from the point of view from which you would consider other men, and the means by the aid of which they contemplated to restore a monarch to his throne, compared with other means, the shallowest brains of the country where brains are most shallow must have revolted against the presumptuous madness of the lieutenant and the stupidity of his associate. Fortunately, D’Artagnan was not a man to listen to the idle talk of those around him, or to the comments that were made on himself. He had adopted the motto, “Act well, and let people talk.” Planchet, on his part had adopted this, “Act and say nothing.” It resulted from this, that, according to the custom of all superior geniuses, these two men flattered themselves, intra pectus, with being in the right against all who found fault with them.
How well that dear Monsieur d’Artagnan understood the hearts of people and grocers! Those who called Don Quixote crazy because he set out to conquer an empire with only Sancho as his squire, and those who deemed Sancho mad for following his master on that quest—those same people would surely judge D’Artagnan and Planchet in the same way. Yet, the first was known as one of the sharpest minds in the astute court of France. As for the second, he rightfully earned the reputation of having one of the sharpest minds among the grocers of Rue des Lombards; thus, of Paris, and therefore of France. Now, if you looked at these two men the way you would look at others, and considered the means they used to plan the restoration of a king to his throne compared to other methods, even the simplest minds in a place where people aren’t known for their intellect would find the lieutenant's audacious madness and his companion's foolishness hard to swallow. Fortunately, D’Artagnan was not someone who paid attention to the idle gossip around him or the comments about himself. He had embraced the motto, “Do your best, and let people talk.” Planchet, on his part, adopted, “Act and say nothing.” As a result, in true fashion of all exceptional minds, these two men quietly believed they were right against everyone who criticized them.
As a beginning, D’Artagnan set out in the finest of possible weather, without a cloud in the heavens—without a cloud on his mind, joyous and strong, calm and decided, great in his resolution, and consequently carrying with him a tenfold dose of that potent fluid which the shocks of mind cause to spring from the nerves, and which procure for the human machine a force and an influence of which future ages will render, according to all probability, a more arithmetical account than we can possibly do at present. He was again, as in times past, on that same road of adventures which had led him to Boulogne, and which he was now traveling for the fourth time. It appeared to him that he could almost recognize the trace of his own steps upon the road, and that of his fist upon the doors of the hostelries;—his memory, always active and present, brought back that youth which neither thirty years later his great heart nor his wrist of steel would have belied. What a rich nature was that of this man! He had all the passions, all the defects, all the weaknesses, and the spirit of contradiction familiar to his understanding changed all these imperfections into corresponding qualities. D’Artagnan, thanks to his ever active imagination, was afraid of a shadow, and ashamed of being afraid, he marched straight up to that shadow, and then became extravagant in his bravery, if the danger proved to be real. Thus everything in him was emotion, and therefore enjoyment. He loved the society of others, but never became tired of his own; and more than once, if he could have been heard when he was alone, he might have been seen laughing at the jokes he related to himself or the tricks his imagination created just five minutes before ennui might have been looked for. D’Artagnan was not perhaps so gay this time as he would have been with the prospect of finding some good friends at Calais, instead of joining the ten scamps there; melancholy, however, did not visit him more than once a day, and it was about five visits that he received from that somber deity before he got sight of the sea at Boulogne, and then these visits were indeed but short. But when once D’Artagnan found himself near the field of action, all other feelings but that of confidence disappeared never to return. From Boulogne he followed the coast to Calais. Calais was the place of general rendezvous, and at Calais he had named to each of his recruits the hostelry of “Le Grande Monarque,” where living was not extravagant, where sailors messed, and where men of the sword, with sheath of leather, be it understood, found lodging, table, food, and all the comforts of life, for thirty sous per diem. D’Artagnan proposed to himself to take them by surprise in flagrante delicto of wandering life, and to judge by the first appearance if he could count on them as trusty companions.
As a start, D’Artagnan set out in perfect weather, with no clouds in the sky and no worries on his mind—joyful and strong, calm and determined, confident in his resolution. He was brimming with energy, fueled by that rush of adrenaline that comes from the mind and gives the human body a strength and influence that future generations might better quantify than we can now. He was once again on that same adventurous path that had taken him to Boulogne before, now traveling it for the fourth time. He felt as if he could almost trace his own footsteps along the road and the impact of his fist on the doors of inns; his ever-active memory brought back that youth which neither thirty years later would his big heart nor his strong arm deny. What a rich character this man was! He had all the passions, all the flaws, all the weaknesses, and the spirit of contradiction that transformed these imperfections into equal strengths. Thanks to his lively imagination, D’Artagnan would fear a shadow and feel embarrassed for being afraid, yet he would boldly confront that shadow, often becoming excessively brave if the danger turned out to be real. Thus, everything about him was driven by emotion, leading to enjoyment. He loved being around others but never grew tired of his own company; more than once, if he could have been heard when alone, he might have been seen laughing at the jokes he told himself or the scenarios his imagination conjured just five minutes before boredom could have set in. D’Artagnan wasn’t perhaps as cheerful this time, longing for the chance to meet some good friends in Calais instead of joining a group of ten misfits. Still, melancholy only visited him once a day, totaling about five visits from that gloomy spirit before he caught sight of the sea at Boulogne, and those visits were brief. But once D’Artagnan found himself near the action, all other feelings except confidence vanished for good. From Boulogne, he followed the coast to Calais, the designated meeting point, where he told each of his recruits to meet at the “Le Grande Monarque” inn, known for its affordable living, where sailors and men of the sword, with leather sheaths, could find a room, meals, and all the comforts of life for thirty sous a day. D’Artagnan planned to catch them off guard in their wandering lives and to assess their trustworthiness based on their initial appearances.
He arrived at Calais at half past four in the afternoon.
He got to Calais at 4:30 in the afternoon.
Chapter XXII. D’Artagnan travels for the House of Planchet and Company.
The hostelry of “Le Grand Monarque” was situated in a little street parallel to the port without looking out upon the port itself. Some lanes cut—as steps cut the two parallels of the ladder—the two great straight lines of the port and the street. By these lanes passengers came suddenly from the port into the street, or from the street on to the port. D’Artagnan, arrived at the port, took one of these lanes, and came out in front of the hostelry of “Le Grand Monarque.” The moment was well chosen and might remind D’Artagnan of his start in life at the hostelry of the “Franc-Meunier” at Meung. Some sailors who had been playing at dice had started a quarrel, and were threatening each other furiously. The host, hostess, and two lads were watching with anxiety the circle of these angry gamblers, from the midst of which war seemed ready to break forth, bristling with knives and hatchets. The play, nevertheless, was continued. A stone bench was occupied by two men, who appeared thence to watch the door; four tables, placed at the back of the common chamber, were occupied by eight other individuals. Neither the men at the door, nor those at the tables took any part in the play or the quarrel. D’Artagnan recognized his ten men in these cold, indifferent spectators. The quarrel went on increasing. Every passion has, like the sea, its tide which ascends and descends. Reaching the climax of passion, one sailor overturned the table and the money which was upon it. The table fell, and the money rolled about. In an instant all belonging to the hostelry threw themselves upon the stakes, and many a piece of silver was picked up by people who stole away whilst the sailors were scuffling with each other.
The inn “Le Grand Monarque” was located on a small street parallel to the port, without a view of the port itself. Some alleys cut through—like rungs on a ladder—the two main lines of the port and the street. Through these alleys, people would suddenly appear from the port into the street or vice versa. D’Artagnan, arriving at the port, took one of these alleys and emerged in front of the inn “Le Grand Monarque.” It was a fitting moment that reminded D’Artagnan of his early days at the inn “Franc-Meunier” in Meung. A couple of sailors had started a fight after playing dice and were angrily threatening each other. The innkeeper, his wife, and two young boys anxiously watched as these heated gamblers formed a circle, ready to erupt into violence, armed with knives and hatchets. Despite this, the game continued. A stone bench was occupied by two men who seemed to be keeping an eye on the door; four tables in the back of the common room were taken by eight others. Neither the men at the door nor those at the tables were involved in the game or the argument. D’Artagnan recognized his ten men among these cold, indifferent onlookers. The argument escalated. Every emotion has, like the sea, its rising and falling tide. At the peak of anger, one sailor upended the table along with the money on it. The table collapsed, and coins scattered everywhere. In an instant, everyone in the inn rushed to grab the stakes, and many pieces of silver were snatched up by people slipping away while the sailors fought each other.
The two men on the bench and the eight at the tables, although they seemed perfect strangers to each other, these ten men alone, we say, appeared to have agreed to remain impassible amidst the cries of fury and the chinking of money. Two only contented themselves with pushing with their feet combatants who came under their table. Two others, rather than take part in this disturbance, buried their hands in their pockets; and another two jumped upon the table they occupied, as people do to avoid being submerged by overflowing water.
The two guys on the bench and the eight at the tables, even though they looked like total strangers to each other, seemed to have made a silent agreement to stay calm amid the shouting and the sound of money clinking. Only two of them bothered to nudge the fighters that ended up under their table with their feet. Two others, instead of getting involved in the chaos, buried their hands in their pockets; while another two jumped up onto the table they were sitting at, like people do to avoid getting swept away by rising water.
“Come, come,” said D’Artagnan to himself, not having lost one of the details we have related, “this is a very fair gathering—circumspect, calm, accustomed to disturbance, acquainted with blows! Peste! I have been lucky.”
“Come on,” said D’Artagnan to himself, keeping track of all the details we’ve mentioned, “this is quite a decent gathering—cautious, composed, familiar with chaos, used to fighting! Damn! I’ve been fortunate.”
All at once his attention was called to a particular part of the room. The two men who had pushed the strugglers with their feet, were assailed with abuse by the sailors, who had become reconciled. One of them, half drunk with passion, and quite drunk with beer, came, in a menacing manner, to demand of the shorter of these two sages by what right he had touched with his foot creatures of the good God, who were not dogs. And whilst putting this question, in order to make it more direct, he applied his great fist to the nose of D’Artagnan’s recruit.
Suddenly, his attention was drawn to a specific part of the room. The two men who had kicked the struggling people were being yelled at by the sailors, who had calmed down. One of them, half drunk with anger and fully drunk from beer, approached the shorter of the two men in a threatening way, demanding to know by what right he had kicked creatures made by God who weren’t dogs. As he asked this, he made his question more pointed by slamming his huge fist into the nose of D’Artagnan’s recruit.
This man became pale, without its being to be discerned whether his pallor arose from anger or fear; seeing which, the sailor concluded it was from fear, and raised his fist with the manifest intention of letting it fall upon the head of the stranger. But though the threatened man did not appear to move, he dealt the sailor such a severe blow in the stomach that he sent him rolling and howling to the other side of the room. At the same instant, rallied by the espirit de corps, all the comrades of the conquered man fell upon the conqueror.
The man went pale, and it was hard to tell if his pallor came from anger or fear; noticing this, the sailor assumed it was fear and raised his fist, clearly intending to bring it down on the stranger's head. However, even though the threatened man didn't seem to move, he delivered a powerful blow to the sailor's stomach that sent him rolling and howling to the other side of the room. At the same moment, encouraged by their team spirit, all of the defeated man's friends jumped on the conqueror.
The latter, with the same coolness of which he had given proof, without committing the imprudence of touching his weapons, took up a beer-pot with a pewter-lid, and knocked down two or three of his assailants; then, as he was about to yield to numbers, the seven other silent men at the tables, who had not yet stirred, perceived that their cause was at stake, and came to the rescue. At the same time, the two indifferent spectators at the door turned round with frowning bows, indicating their evident intention of taking the enemy in the rear, if the enemy did not cease their aggressions.
The latter, showing the same calmness he had already demonstrated, without making the mistake of reaching for his weapons, picked up a beer mug with a pewter lid and knocked down two or three of his attackers. Just as he was about to be overwhelmed by numbers, the seven other quiet men at the tables, who had not yet moved, realized their side was in danger and came to help. At the same time, the two uninterested onlookers at the door turned around with disapproving glances, clearly intending to attack the enemy from behind if they didn't stop their assault.
The host, his helpers, and two watchmen who were passing, and who from the curiosity had penetrated too far into the room, were mixed up in the tumult and showered with blows. The Parisians hit like Cyclops, with an ensemble and a tactic delightful to behold. At length, obliged to beat a retreat before superior numbers, they formed an intrenchment behind the large table, which they raised by main force; whilst the two others, arming themselves each with a trestle, and using it like a great sledge-hammer, knocked down at a blow eight sailors upon whose heads they had brought their monstrous catapult in play. The floor was already strewn with wounded, and the room filled with cries and dust, when D’Artagnan, satisfied with the test, advanced, sword in hand, and striking with the pommel every head that came in his way, he uttered a vigorous hola! which put an instantaneous end to the conflict. A great back-flood directly took place from the center to the sides of the room, so that D’Artagnan found himself isolated and dominator.
The host, his helpers, and two passing guards, who out of curiosity had wandered too far into the room, got caught up in the chaos and were bombarded with blows. The Parisians fought like Cyclopes, with a teamwork and strategy that was impressive to watch. Eventually, forced to retreat against greater numbers, they took cover behind the large table, which they lifted with sheer strength. Meanwhile, the other two armed themselves with trestles and swung them like massive hammers, knocking down eight sailors with a single strike. The floor was already littered with the injured, and the room erupted with shouts and dust when D’Artagnan, pleased with the challenge, stepped forward with his sword drawn. He struck the pommel against every head in his path and shouted a loud “hola!” that instantly ended the fight. A large wave of movement surged from the center to the edges of the room, leaving D’Artagnan standing alone as the dominant force.
“What is this all about?” then demanded he of the assembly, with the majestic tone of Neptune pronouncing the Quos ego.
“What is this all about?” he then asked the assembly, with the commanding tone of Neptune declaring the Quos ego.
At the very instant, at the first sound of his voice, to carry on the Virgilian metaphor, D’Artagnan’s recruits, recognizing each his sovereign lord, discontinued their plank-fighting and trestle blows. On their side, the sailors, seeing that long naked sword, that martial air, and the agile arm which came to the rescue of their enemies, in the person of a man who seemed accustomed to command, the sailors picked up their wounded and their pitchers. The Parisians wiped their brows, and viewed their leader with respect. D’Artagnan was loaded with thanks by the host of “Le Grand Monarque.” He received them like a man who knows that nothing is being offered that does not belong to him, and then said he would go and walk upon the port till supper was ready. Immediately each of the recruits, who understood the summons, took his hat, brushed the dust off his clothes, and followed D’Artagnan. But D’Artagnan, whilst walking and observing, took care not to stop; he directed his course towards the downs, and the ten men—surprised at finding themselves going in the track of each other, uneasy at seeing on their right, on their left, and behind them, companions upon whom they had not reckoned—followed him, casting furtive glances at each other. It was not till he had arrived at the hollow part of the deepest down that D’Artagnan, smiling to see them outdone, turned towards them, making a friendly sign with his hand.
At that very moment, with the first sound of his voice, to continue the Virgilian metaphor, D’Artagnan's recruits, recognizing their leader, stopped their fighting. On the other side, the sailors, seeing the long naked sword, the commanding presence, and the agile arm of a man who looked like he was used to giving orders, gathered up their injured and their pitchers. The Parisians wiped their brows and looked at their leader with respect. D’Artagnan was showered with thanks by the crowd at “Le Grand Monarque.” He accepted them like a man who understands that nothing is being offered that isn’t rightfully his and then said he would take a walk by the port until supper was ready. Hearing this, each recruit took off his hat, dusted off his clothes, and followed D’Artagnan. However, while walking and observing, D’Artagnan made sure not to stop; he headed toward the hills, and the ten men—surprised to find themselves moving in sync, uneasy about the comrades on their right, left, and behind them who they hadn’t anticipated—followed him, casting quick glances at each other. It was only when he reached the lowest part of the deepest hill that D’Artagnan, smiling to see them outdone, turned to them and gave a friendly wave with his hand.
“Eh! come, come, gentlemen,” said he, “let us not devour each other; you are made to live together, to understand each other in all respects, and not to devour one another.”
“Hey! come on, guys,” he said, “let's not tear each other apart; you’re meant to live together, understand each other in every way, and not to consume one another.”
Instantly all hesitation ceased; the men breathed as if they had been taken out of a coffin, and examined each other complacently. After this examination they turned their eyes towards their leader, who had long been acquainted with the art of speaking to men of that class, and who improvised the following little speech, pronounced with an energy truly Gascon:
Instantly, all hesitation vanished; the men breathed as if they had just been pulled out of a coffin and looked at each other with satisfaction. After this assessment, they turned their gaze to their leader, who was well-versed in the art of addressing people like them, and he delivered the following little speech, filled with a truly Gascon energy:
“Gentlemen, you all know who I am. I have engaged you from knowing you to be brave, and willing to associate you with me in a glorious enterprise. Imagine that in laboring for me you labor for the king. I only warn you that if you allow anything of this supposition to appear, I shall be forced to crack your skulls immediately, in the manner most convenient to me. You are not ignorant, gentlemen, that state secrets are like a mortal poison: as long as that poison is in its box and the box is closed, it is not injurious; out of the box, it kills. Now draw near, and you shall know as much of this secret as I am able to tell you.” All drew close to him with an expression of curiosity. “Approach,” continued D’Artagnan, “and let not the bird which passes over our heads, the rabbit which sports on the downs, the fish which bounds from the waters, hear us. Our business is to learn and to report to monsieur le surintendant of the finances to what extent English smuggling is injurious to the French merchants. I shall enter every place, and see everything. We are poor Picard fishermen, thrown upon the coast by a storm. It is certain that we must sell fish, neither more nor less, like true fishermen. Only people might guess who we are, and might molest us; it is therefore necessary that we should be in a condition to defend ourselves. And this is why I have selected men of spirit and courage. We shall lead a steady life, and not incur much danger, seeing that we have behind us a powerful protector, thanks to whom no embarrassment is possible. One thing alone puzzles me; but I hope that after a short explanation, you will relieve me from that difficulty. The thing which puzzles me is taking with me a crew of stupid fishermen, which crew will annoy me immensely, whilst if, by chance, there were among you any who have seen the sea—”
“Gentlemen, you all know who I am. I've brought you together because I believe you’re brave and willing to join me in a great venture. Just think of it: if you work for me, you’re working for the king. Just a heads up—if you let anyone know about this, I’ll have no choice but to crack your skulls in the most convenient way for me. You know, gentlemen, that state secrets are like deadly poison: as long as that poison is sealed in its box, it doesn’t harm anyone; once it’s out, it can kill. Now come closer, and I’ll tell you as much of this secret as I can.” Everyone stepped closer, looking curious. “Approach,” D’Artagnan continued, “and let’s make sure that the bird flying above us, the rabbit hopping on the hills, and the fish jumping out of the water don’t hear us. Our task is to find out and report to Monsieur le Surintendant of the finances how much English smuggling hurts French merchants. I’ll go everywhere and see everything. We’re like poor Picard fishermen, washed up on the coast by a storm. It’s clear that we need to sell fish, nothing more, like real fishermen. But people might figure out who we are and cause us trouble, so we need to be ready to defend ourselves. That’s why I’ve chosen men with spirit and courage. We’ll live a steady life, facing little danger since we have a powerful protector behind us, making sure we won’t face any issues. There’s one thing that puzzles me, though; after I explain it, I hope you can help me with it. What puzzles me is bringing along a crew of clueless fishermen, which will really annoy me, when if, by chance, any of you have seen the sea—”
“Oh! don’t let that trouble you,” said one of the recruits; “I was a prisoner among the pirates of Tunis three years, and can maneuver a boat like an admiral.”
“Oh! don’t let that bother you,” said one of the recruits; “I was a prisoner among the pirates of Tunis for three years, and I can handle a boat like a pro.”
“See,” said D’Artagnan, “what an admirable thing chance is!” D’Artagnan pronounced these words with an indefinable tone of feigned bonhomie, for he knew very well that the victim of the pirates was an old corsair, and had engaged him in consequence of that knowledge. But D’Artagnan never said more than there was need to say, in order to leave people in doubt. He paid himself with the explanation, and welcomed the effect, without appearing to be preoccupied with the cause.
“See,” said D’Artagnan, “how amazing chance can be!” D’Artagnan said this with an unexplainable tone of fake friendliness, because he knew very well that the pirate's victim was an old corsair and had gotten involved with him knowing that. But D’Artagnan never said more than necessary to keep people guessing. He satisfied himself with the explanation and enjoyed the outcome without seeming to care about the reason behind it.
“And I,” said a second, “I, by chance, had an uncle who directed the works of the port of La Rochelle. When quite a child, I played about the boats, and I know how to handle an oar or a sail as well as the best Ponantais sailor.” The latter did not lie much more than the first, for he had rowed on board his majesty’s galleys six years, at Ciotat. Two others were more frank: they confessed honestly that they had served on board a vessel as soldiers as punishment, and did not blush for it. D’Artagnan found himself, then, the leader of ten men of war and four sailors, having at once an land army and a sea force, which would have carried the pride of Planchet to its height, if Planchet had known the details.
“And I,” said a second, “I happened to have an uncle who ran the operations at the port of La Rochelle. When I was a child, I played by the boats, and I can handle an oar or a sail just as well as the best sailor from Ponant.” He wasn’t lying much more than the first one, as he had rowed on the king’s galleys for six years in Ciotat. Two others were more straightforward: they admitted that they had served on a ship as soldiers as punishment, and weren’t embarrassed about it. D’Artagnan found himself in charge of ten soldiers and four sailors, having both a land force and a naval presence, which would have made Planchet extremely proud if he had known the details.
Nothing was now left but arranging the general orders, and D’Artagnan gave them with precision. He enjoined his men to be ready to set out for the Hague, some following the coast which leads to Breskens, others the road to Antwerp. The rendezvous was given, by calculating each day’s march, a fortnight from that time, upon the chief place at the Hague. D’Artagnan recommended his men to go in couples, as they liked best, from sympathy. He himself selected from among those with the least disreputable look, two guards whom he had formerly known, and whose only faults were being drunkards and gamblers. These men had not entirely lost all ideas of civilization, and under proper garments their hearts would beat again. D’Artagnan, not to create any jealousy with the others, made the rest go forward. He kept his two selected ones, clothed them from his own wardrobe, and set out with them.
Nothing was left to do but organize the general orders, and D’Artagnan communicated them clearly. He instructed his men to be ready to head to the Hague, with some taking the coastal route to Breskens and others the road to Antwerp. They planned to meet up in two weeks at the main location in the Hague, calculating each day’s march. D’Artagnan advised his men to pair up as they preferred, based on camaraderie. He chose two guards with the least disreputable appearance, whom he had known before and whose only issues were that they were drunks and gamblers. These men hadn’t completely lost touch with civilization, and if dressed properly, they’d be able to feel human again. To avoid stirring any jealousy among the others, D’Artagnan let the rest go ahead. He kept his two chosen guards, dressed them in clothes from his own collection, and set off with them.
It was to these two, whom he seemed to honor with an absolute confidence, that D’Artagnan imparted a false secret, destined to secure the success of the expedition. He confessed to them that the object was not to learn to what extent French merchants were injured by English smuggling, but to learn how far French smuggling could annoy English trade. These men appeared convinced; they were effectively so. D’Artagnan was quite sure that at the first debauch, when thoroughly drunk, one of the two would divulge the secret to the whole band. His game appeared infallible.
It was to these two, who he seemed to trust completely, that D’Artagnan shared a false secret intended to ensure the mission’s success. He admitted to them that the goal wasn't to find out how much French merchants were harmed by English smuggling, but to see how much French smuggling could disrupt English trade. These men seemed convinced; they actually were. D’Artagnan was quite certain that during the first round of drinking, when one of them was completely drunk, he would spill the secret to everyone. His plan seemed foolproof.
A fortnight after all we have said had taken place at Calais, the whole troop assembled at the Hague.
Two weeks after everything we discussed happened in Calais, the entire group gathered at The Hague.
Then D’Artagnan perceived that all his men, with remarkable intelligence, had already travestied themselves into sailors, more or less ill-treated by the sea. D’Artagnan left them to sleep in a den in Newkerke street, whilst he lodged comfortably upon the Grand Canal. He learned that the king of England had come back to his old ally, William II. of Nassau, stadtholder of Holland. He learned also that the refusal of Louis XIV. had a little cooled the protection afforded him up to that time, and in consequence he had gone to reside in a little village house at Scheveningen, situated in the downs, on the sea-shore, about a league from the Hague.
Then D’Artagnan noticed that all his men, showing impressive cunning, had already disguised themselves as sailors, looking a bit worse for wear from the sea. D’Artagnan left them to rest in a place on Newkerke street while he settled in comfortably along the Grand Canal. He found out that the king of England had returned to his old ally, William II. of Nassau, the stadtholder of Holland. He also discovered that Louis XIV.'s refusal had somewhat cooled the support he had previously received, and as a result, he had moved to a small cottage in Scheveningen, located on the dunes by the sea, about a league from The Hague.
There, it was said, the unfortunate banished king consoled himself in his exile, by looking, with the melancholy peculiar to the princes of his race, at that immense North Sea, which separated him from his England, as it had formerly separated Mary Stuart from France. There, behind the trees of the beautiful wood of Scheveningen, on the fine sand upon which grows the golden broom of the down, Charles II. vegetated as it did, more unfortunate, for he had life and thought, and he hoped and despaired by turns.
There, it was said, the unfortunate exiled king found solace in his isolation by gazing, with the sadness typical of the princes of his bloodline, at the vast North Sea that kept him away from England, just as it had once kept Mary Stuart from France. There, behind the trees of the beautiful Scheveningen forest, on the soft sand where the golden broom blooms, Charles II. lingered, even more unfortunate, for he had thoughts and feelings, and he alternated between hope and despair.
D’Artagnan went once as far as Scheveningen, in order to be certain that all was true that was said of the king. He beheld Charles II., pensive and alone, coming out of a little door opening into the wood, and walking on the beach in the setting sun, without even attracting the attention of the fishermen, who, on their return in the evening, drew, like the ancient mariners of the Archipelago, their barks up upon the sand of the shore.
D’Artagnan went all the way to Scheveningen to confirm if what they said about the king was true. He saw Charles II, thoughtful and alone, coming out of a small door that led into the woods and walking along the beach at sunset, without even catching the attention of the fishermen, who, like the ancient sailors of the Archipelago, were pulling their boats up onto the sand as they returned in the evening.
D’Artagnan recognized the king; he saw him fix his melancholy look upon the immense extent of the waters, and absorb upon his pale countenance the red rays of the sun already cut by the black line of the horizon. Then Charles returned to his isolated abode, always alone, slow and sad, amusing himself with making the friable and moving sand creak beneath his feet.
D’Artagnan recognized the king; he saw him gaze sadly at the vast expanse of water, the red rays of the sun reflecting off his pale face, already contrasted by the dark line of the horizon. Then Charles went back to his solitary home, always alone, moving slowly and feeling down, amusing himself by making the loose, shifting sand crunch under his feet.
That very evening D’Artagnan hired for a thousand livres a fishing-boat worth four thousand. He paid a thousand livres down, and deposited the three thousand with a Burgomaster, after which he brought on board, without their being seen, the six men who formed his land army; and with the rising tide, at three o’clock in the morning, he got into the open sea, maneuvering ostensibly with the four others, and depending upon the science of his galley slave as upon that of the first pilot of the port.
That very evening, D’Artagnan rented a fishing boat worth four thousand livres for a thousand livres. He paid a thousand livres upfront and deposited the remaining three thousand with a local official. After that, he secretly brought on board the six men who made up his ground crew. With the rising tide, at three in the morning, he set out into the open sea, maneuvering alongside the four others and relying on the skills of his rower just as much as he did on those of the port's top pilot.
Chapter XXIII. In which the Author is forced to write a Little History.
While kings and men were thus occupied with England, which governed itself quite alone, and which, it must be said in its praise, had never been so badly governed, a man upon whom God had fixed his eye, and placed his finger, a man predestined to write his name in brilliant letters upon the page of history, was pursuing in the face of the world a work full of mystery and audacity. He went on, and no one knew whither he meant to go, although not only England, but France, and Europe, watched him marching with a firm step and head held high. All that was known of this man we are about to tell.
Wwhile kings and people were busy with England, which was managing its own affairs quite independently and, it must be said in its defense, had never been so poorly governed, a man whom God had chosen and guided, a man destined to leave a significant mark on history, was undertaking a daring and mysterious task in full view of the world. He continued on his journey, and no one knew where he intended to go, even though not just England, but also France and the rest of Europe, watched him walk with purpose and confidence. Everything that is known about this man will be revealed.
Monk had just declared himself in favor of the liberty of the Rump Parliament, a parliament which General Lambert, imitating Cromwell, whose lieutenant he had been, had just blocked up so closely, in order to bring it to his will, that no member, during all the blockade, was able to go out, and only one, Peter Wentworth, had been able to get in.
Monk had just announced his support for the freedom of the Rump Parliament, a parliament that General Lambert, following in Cromwell's footsteps—of whom he had been a lieutenant—had tightly sealed off to bend it to his will. Throughout the entire blockade, no member was able to leave, and only one, Peter Wentworth, managed to enter.
Lambert and Monk—everything was summed up in these two men; the first representing military despotism, the second pure republicanism. These men were the two sole political representatives of that revolution in which Charles I. had first lost his crown, and afterwards his head. As regarded Lambert, he did not dissemble his views; he sought to establish a military government, and to be himself the head of that government.
Lambert and Monk—everything was defined by these two men; the first represented military dictatorship, the second true republicanism. They were the only political representatives of the revolution where Charles I lost both his crown and later his life. As for Lambert, he didn’t hide his intentions; he aimed to create a military government and to be its leader.
Monk, a rigid republican, some said, wished to maintain the Rump Parliament, that visible though degenerated representative of the republic. Monk, artful and ambitious, said others, wished simply to make of this parliament, which he affected to protect, a solid step by which to mount the throne which Cromwell had left empty, but upon which he had never dared to take his seat.
Monk, a strict republican, as some claimed, wanted to keep the Rump Parliament, that obvious but weakened representative of the republic. Others suggested that Monk, crafty and ambitious, merely wanted to use this parliament, which he pretended to defend, as a solid platform to climb toward the throne that Cromwell had left vacant, but on which he had never had the courage to sit.
Thus Lambert by persecuting the parliament, and Monk by declaring for it, had mutually proclaimed themselves enemies of each other. Monk and Lambert, therefore, had at first thought of creating an army each for himself: Monk in Scotland, where were the Presbyterians and the royalists, that is to say, the malcontents; Lambert in London, where was found, as is always the case, the strongest opposition to the existing power which it had beneath its eyes.
Thus, Lambert, by going after the parliament, and Monk, by supporting it, had both declared themselves enemies. At first, Monk and Lambert considered raising their own armies: Monk in Scotland, where the Presbyterians and royalists, or the dissenters, were located; and Lambert in London, where there was, as always, the strongest opposition to the power that was directly in front of them.
Monk had pacified Scotland, he had there formed for himself an army, and found an asylum. The one watched the other. Monk knew that the day was not yet come, the day marked by the Lord for a great change; his sword, therefore, appeared glued to the sheath. Inexpugnable in his wild and mountainous Scotland, an absolute general, king of an army of eleven thousand old soldiers, whom he had more than once led on to victory; as well informed, nay, even better, of the affairs of London, than Lambert, who held garrison in the city,—such was the position of Monk, when, at a hundred leagues from London, he declared himself for the parliament. Lambert, on the contrary, as we have said, lived in the capital. That was the center of all his operations, and he there collected all around him all his friends, and all the people of the lower class, eternally inclined to cherish the enemies of constituted power.
Monk had brought peace to Scotland, where he built an army and found refuge. The two were keeping an eye on each other. Monk understood that the time for a significant change, as determined by the Lord, had not yet arrived; his sword, therefore, seemed to be stuck in its sheath. Unassailable in his rugged and mountainous Scotland, he was the absolute general, the leader of an army of eleven thousand veteran soldiers, whom he had led to victory multiple times; he was more informed, perhaps even better, about the affairs in London than Lambert, who was in charge of the city. This was Monk's position when, a hundred leagues from London, he publicly sided with the parliament. Lambert, on the other hand, as previously mentioned, resided in the capital. That was the hub of his operations, where he gathered his supporters and many from the lower class, who were always eager to support the enemies of established authority.
It was then in London that Lambert learnt the support that, from the frontiers of Scotland, Monk lent to the parliament. He judged there was no time to be lost, and that the Tweed was not so far distant from the Thames that an army could not march from one river to the other, particularly when it was well commanded. He knew, besides, that as fast as the soldiers of Monk penetrated into England, they would form on their route that ball of snow, the emblem of the globe of fortune, which is for the ambitious nothing but a step growing unceasingly higher to conduct him to his object. He got together, therefore, his army, formidable at the same time for its composition and its numbers, and hastened to meet Monk, who, on his part, like a prudent navigator sailing amidst rocks, advanced by very short marches, listening to the reports which came from London.
It was then in London that Lambert learned about the support that Monk was giving to the parliament from the borders of Scotland. He figured there was no time to waste and that the Tweed River wasn’t too far from the Thames for an army to march between the two, especially with good leadership. He also understood that as Monk’s soldiers moved deeper into England, they would create a snowball effect, a symbol of fortune that for the ambitious is just a continuously rising step towards their goals. So, he gathered his army, which was impressive both in its makeup and size, and rushed to confront Monk, who, like a careful navigator sailing through dangerous waters, moved slowly, paying attention to the reports coming from London.
The two armies came in sight of each other near Newcastle; Lambert, arriving first, encamped in the city itself. Monk, always circumspect, stopped where he was, and placed his general quarters at Coldstream, on the Tweed. The sight of Lambert spread joy through Monk’s army, whilst, on the contrary, the sight of Monk threw disorder into Lambert’s army. It might have been thought that these intrepid warriors, who had made such a noise in the streets of London, had set out with the hopes of meeting no one, and that now seeing that they had met an army, and that that army hoisted before them not only a standard, but still further, a cause and a principle,—it might have been believed, we say, that these intrepid warriors had begun to reflect that they were less good republicans than the soldiers of Monk, since the latter supported the parliament; whilst Lambert supported nothing, not even himself.
The two armies spotted each other near Newcastle; Lambert, arriving first, set up camp in the city itself. Monk, always cautious, stayed put and established his main quarters at Coldstream on the Tweed. The sight of Lambert brought joy to Monk’s troops, while, on the other hand, seeing Monk caused chaos in Lambert’s army. It could have been thought that these bold warriors, who had made such a commotion in the streets of London, had set out hoping to avoid any confrontation. Now, realizing they faced an army flying not only a standard but also championing a cause and principle, one could believe that these brave fighters began to reconsider their own beliefs, recognizing they were less committed republicans than Monk’s soldiers, since those supported the parliament, whereas Lambert supported nothing— not even himself.
As to Monk, if he had had to reflect, or if he did reflect, it must have been after a sad fashion, for history relates—and that modest dame, it is well known, never lies—history relates, that the day of his arrival at Coldstream search was made in vain throughout the place for a single sheep.
As for Monk, if he had to think about things, or if he did think, it must have been in a gloomy way, because history tells us—and that humble lady is known for never lying—history tells us that on the day he arrived at Coldstream, there was a fruitless search all around for a single sheep.
If Monk had commanded an English army, that was enough to have brought about a general desertion. But it is not with the Scots as it is with the English, to whom that fluid flesh which is called blood is a paramount necessity; the Scots, a poor and sober race, live upon a little barley crushed between two stones, diluted with the water of the fountain, and cooked upon another stone, heated.
If Monk had led an English army, that alone would have caused a mass desertion. But it's not the same with the Scots as it is with the English, for whom that liquid substance known as blood is essential; the Scots, a humble and frugal people, survive on a bit of barley ground between two stones, mixed with fresh spring water, and cooked on another heated stone.
The Scots, their distribution of barley being made, cared very little whether there was or was not any meat in Coldstream. Monk, little accustomed to barley-cakes, was hungry, and his staff, at least as hungry as himself, looked with anxiety right and left, to know what was being prepared for supper.
The Scots were fine with their barley distribution and didn't really care if there was any meat in Coldstream. Monk, not used to barley cakes, was hungry, and his companions, just as hungry as he was, looked around anxiously to see what was being cooked for dinner.
Monk ordered search to be made; his scouts had on arriving in the place found it deserted and the cupboards empty; upon butchers and bakers it was of no use depending in Coldstream. The smallest morsel of bread, then, could not be found for the general’s table.
Monk ordered a search to be conducted; his scouts, upon arriving, discovered the place deserted and the cupboards bare. Relying on butchers and bakers in Coldstream was pointless. Not a single crumb of bread could be found for the general’s table.
As accounts succeeded each other, all equally unsatisfactory, Monk, seeing terror and discouragement upon every face, declared that he was not hungry; besides, they should eat on the morrow, since Lambert was there probably with the intention of giving battle, and consequently would give up his provisions, if he were forced from Newcastle, or forever to relieve Monk’s soldiers from hunger if he conquered.
As the accounts kept coming in, all equally disappointing, Monk noticed fear and discouragement on every face. He announced that he wasn't hungry; besides, they could eat tomorrow since Lambert was likely nearby, planning to fight. If Lambert was pushed out of Newcastle, he would have to surrender his supplies, or he would forever provide food for Monk's soldiers if he won.
This consolation was only efficacious upon a very small number; but of what importance was it to Monk? for Monk was very absolute, under the appearance of the most perfect mildness. Every one, therefore, was obliged to be satisfied, or at least to appear so. Monk, quite as hungry as his people, but affecting perfect indifference for the absent mutton, cut a fragment of tobacco, half an inch long, from the carotte of a sergeant who formed part of his suite, and began to masticate the said fragment, assuring his lieutenant that hunger was a chimera, and that, besides, people were never hungry when they had anything to chew.
This comfort only worked for a very small number of people; but what did it matter to Monk? Monk was very authoritative, even though he seemed perfectly mild. So everyone had to be satisfied, or at least act like they were. Monk, just as hungry as his men, but pretending to be totally indifferent to the missing mutton, cut off a half-inch piece of tobacco from the sergeant's stash in his group and started chewing it, telling his lieutenant that hunger was just an illusion and that, besides, people were never hungry when they had something to chew on.
This joke satisfied some of those who had resisted Monk’s first deduction drawn from the neighborhood of Lambert’s army; the number of the dissentients diminished greatly; the guard took their posts, the patrols began, and the general continued his frugal repast beneath his open tent.
This joke pleased some of those who had opposed Monk’s initial conclusion based on the area around Lambert’s army; the number of dissenters shrank significantly; the guards took their positions, the patrols started, and the general continued his simple meal under his open tent.
Between his camp and that of the enemy stood an old abbey, of which, at the present day, there only remain some ruins, but which then was in existence, and was called Newcastle Abbey. It was built upon a vast site, independent at once of the plain and of the river, because it was almost a marsh fed by springs and kept up by rains. Nevertheless, in the midst of these pools of water, covered with long grass, rushes, and reeds, were seen solid spots of ground, formerly used as the kitchen-garden, the park, the pleasure-gardens, and other dependencies of the abbey, looking like one of those great sea-spiders, whose body is round, whilst the claws go diverging round from this circumference.
Between his camp and the enemy's was an old abbey, which today only has some ruins left, but back then it was still standing and was known as Newcastle Abbey. It was built on a large piece of land, separate from both the plain and the river, since it was almost a marsh fed by springs and rain. However, amidst these pools of water, covered with long grass, reeds, and rushes, there were solid patches of ground that used to be the kitchen garden, the park, the pleasure gardens, and other parts of the abbey, resembling one of those large sea spiders with a round body and claws radiating out from it.
The kitchen-garden, one of the longest claws of the abbey, extended to Monk’s camp. Unfortunately it was, as we have said, early in June, and the kitchen-garden, being abandoned, offered no resources.
The kitchen garden, one of the longest extensions of the abbey, reached all the way to Monk's camp. Unfortunately, as we mentioned, it was early June, and since the kitchen garden had been abandoned, it provided no resources.
Monk had ordered this spot to be guarded, as most subject to surprises. The fires of the enemy’s general were plainly to be perceived on the other side of the abbey. But between these fires and the abbey extended the Tweed, unfolding its luminous scales beneath the thick shade of tall green oaks. Monk was perfectly well acquainted with this position, Newcastle and its environs having already more than once been his headquarters. He knew that by this day his enemy might without doubt throw a few scouts into these ruins and promote a skirmish, but that by night he would take care to abstain from such a risk. He felt himself, therefore, in security.
Monk had ordered this area to be guarded since it was prone to surprises. The fires of the enemy's general were clearly visible on the other side of the abbey. But between those fires and the abbey lay the Tweed, shimmering beneath the thick shade of tall green oaks. Monk was very familiar with this position, as Newcastle and its surroundings had been his headquarters more than once. He knew that by this day his enemy could undoubtedly send a few scouts into these ruins and start a skirmish, but by night, he would make sure to avoid such a risk. Therefore, he felt secure.
Thus his soldiers saw him, after what he boastingly called his supper—that is to say, after the exercise of mastication reported by us at the commencement of this chapter—like Napoleon on the eve of Austerlitz, seated asleep in his rush chair, half beneath the light of his lamp, half beneath the reflection of the moon, commencing its ascent in the heavens, which denoted that it was nearly half past nine in the evening. All at once Monk was roused from his half sleep, fictitious perhaps, by a troop of soldiers, who came with joyous cries, and kicked the poles of his tent with a humming noise as if on purpose to wake him. There was no need of so much noise; the general opened his eyes quickly.
So his soldiers saw him, after what he confidently called his dinner—that is to say, after the eating session mentioned at the beginning of this chapter—like Napoleon on the night before Austerlitz, sitting asleep in his straw chair, partially under the light of his lamp and partially under the glow of the moon, which was starting to rise in the sky, indicating it was almost half past nine in the evening. Suddenly, Monk was stirred from his light doze, perhaps fake, by a group of soldiers who came with cheerful shouts and kicked the poles of his tent with a buzzing sound as if to wake him on purpose. There wasn't any need for all that noise; the general quickly opened his eyes.
“Well, my children, what is going on now?” asked the general.
"Well, my kids, what's happening now?" asked the general.
“General!” replied several voices at once, “General! you shall have some supper.”
“General!” responded several voices at the same time, “General! You’re going to get some supper.”
“I have had my supper, gentlemen,” replied he quietly, “and was comfortably digesting it, as you see. But come in, and tell me what brings you hither.”
“I’ve had my dinner, gentlemen,” he said calmly, “and I was comfortably digesting it, as you can see. But come in and tell me what brings you here.”
“Good news, general.”
“Great news, general.”
“Bah! Has Lambert sent us word that he will fight to-morrow?”
“Ugh! Has Lambert told us he’ll fight tomorrow?”
“No; but we have just captured a fishing-boat conveying fish to Newcastle.”
“No; but we just captured a fishing boat bringing fish to Newcastle.”
“And you have done very wrong, my friends. These gentlemen from London are delicate, must have their first course; you will put them sadly out of humor this evening, and to-morrow they will be pitiless. It would really be in good taste to send back to Lambert both his fish and his fishermen, unless—” and the general reflected an instant.
“And you’ve really messed up, my friends. These guys from London are sensitive and need their first course; you’ll ruin their mood tonight, and tomorrow they’ll be unforgiving. It would actually be polite to return both the fish and the fishermen to Lambert, unless—” and the general paused for a moment.
“Tell me,” continued he, “what are these fishermen, if you please?”
"Tell me," he said, "what are these fishermen, if you don't mind?"
“Some Picard seamen who were fishing on the coasts of France or Holland, and who have been thrown upon ours by a gale of wind.”
“Some Picard fishermen who were fishing along the coasts of France or Holland and who have been blown onto our shores by a storm.”
“Do any among them speak our language?”
“Does anyone here speak our language?”
“The leader spoke some few words of English.”
“The leader spoke a few words of English.”
The mistrust of the general was awakened in proportion as fresh information reached him. “That is well,” said he. “I wish to see these men; bring them to me.”
The general's distrust grew as he received new information. "That’s good," he said. "I want to see these men; bring them to me."
An officer immediately went to fetch them.
An officer quickly went to get them.
“How many are there of them?” continued Monk; “and what is their vessel?”
“How many of them are there?” Monk asked again. “And what kind of ship do they have?”
“There are ten or twelve of them, general, and they were aboard of a kind of chasse-maree, as it is called—Dutch-built, apparently.”
“There are around ten or twelve of them, general, and they were on a type of fishing boat, as it’s called—apparently Dutch-built.”
“And you say they were carrying fish to Lambert’s camp?”
“And you say they were bringing fish to Lambert’s camp?”
“Yes, general, and they seem to have had good luck in their fishing.”
“Yes, general, and it looks like they've had some good luck with their fishing.”
“Humph! We shall see that,” said Monk.
“Humph! We’ll see about that,” said Monk.
At this moment the officer returned, bringing the leader of the fishermen with him. He was a man from fifty to fifty-five years old, but good-looking for his age. He was of middle height, and wore a justaucorps of coarse wool, a cap pulled down over his eyes, a cutlass hung from his belt, and he walked with the hesitation peculiar to sailors, who, never knowing, thanks to the movement of the vessel, whether their foot will be placed upon the plank or upon nothing, give to every one of their steps a fall as firm as if they were driving a pile. Monk, with an acute and penetrating look, examined the fisherman for some time, while the latter smiled, with that smile, half cunning, half silly, peculiar to French peasants.
At that moment, the officer returned, bringing the leader of the fishermen with him. He was a man between fifty and fifty-five years old, but still good-looking for his age. He was of average height and wore a coarse wool coat, a cap pulled down over his eyes, and a cutlass hanging from his belt. He walked with the awkwardness typical of sailors, who, due to the movement of the vessel, never really know if their foot will land on the dock or in thin air, so they give every step a solid thump as if they were driving a stake. Monk, with a sharp and intense gaze, studied the fisherman for a while, while the latter smiled with that half-shrewd, half-blank expression typical of French peasants.
“Do you speak English?” asked Monk, in excellent French.
“Do you speak English?” asked Monk, in perfect French.
“Ah! but badly, my lord,” replied the fisherman.
“Ah! but not well, my lord,” replied the fisherman.
This reply was made much more with the lively and sharp accentuation of the people beyond the Loire, than with the slightly-drawling accent of the countries of the west and north of France.
This response was delivered much more with the lively and sharp accent of the people beyond the Loire, than with the slightly drawn-out accent of the regions in the west and north of France.
“But you do speak it?” persisted Monk, in order to examine his accent once more.
“But you do speak it?” Monk insisted, wanting to hear his accent one more time.
“Eh! we men of the sea,” replied the fisherman, “speak a little of all languages.”
“Hey! We men of the sea,” replied the fisherman, “know a bit of every language.”
“Then you are a sea fisherman?”
“Are you a fisherman?”
“I am at present, my lord—a fisherman, and a famous fisherman, too. I have taken a barbel that weighs at least thirty pounds, and more than fifty mullets; I have also some little whitings that will fry beautifully.”
“I’m currently, my lord—a fisherman, and quite a renowned one, too. I’ve caught a barbel that weighs at least thirty pounds, and more than fifty mullets; I also have some small whitings that will fry up wonderfully.”
“You appear to me to have fished more frequently in the Gulf of Gascony than in the Channel,” said Monk, smiling.
"You seem to me to have gone fishing more often in the Gulf of Gascony than in the Channel," said Monk, smiling.
“Well, I am from the south; but does that prevent me from being a good fisherman, my lord?”
“Well, I’m from the south; but does that stop me from being a good fisherman, my lord?”
“Oh! not at all; I shall buy your fish. And now speak frankly; for whom did you destine them?”
“Oh! Not at all; I’ll buy your fish. Now, speak honestly; who were you planning to sell them to?”
“My lord, I will conceal nothing from you. I was going to Newcastle, following the coast, when a party of horsemen who were passing along in an opposite direction made a sign to my bark to turn back to your honor’s camp, under penalty of a discharge of musketry. As I was not armed for fighting,” added the fisherman, smiling, “I was forced to submit.”
"My lord, I won't hide anything from you. I was heading to Newcastle along the coast when a group of horsemen coming from the opposite direction signaled for my boat to return to your camp, threatening to fire if I didn't. Since I wasn't armed for a fight," the fisherman said with a smile, "I had no choice but to comply."
“And why did you go to Lambert’s camp in preference to mine?”
“And why did you choose to go to Lambert’s camp instead of mine?”
“My lord, I will be frank; will your lordship permit me?”
“My lord, I’ll be honest; may I speak freely?”
“Yes, and even if need be shall command you to be so.”
“Yes, and even if necessary, I will order you to be that way.”
“Well, my lord, I was going to M. Lambert’s camp because those gentlemen from the city pay well—whilst your Scotchmen, Puritans, Presbyterians, Covenanters, or whatever you chose to call them, eat but little, and pay for nothing.”
“Well, my lord, I was heading to M. Lambert’s camp because those gentlemen from the city pay well—while your Scots, Puritans, Presbyterians, Covenanters, or whatever you want to call them, eat very little and don’t pay for anything.”
Monk shrugged his shoulders, without, however, being able to refrain from smiling at the same time. “How is it that, being from the south, you come to fish on our coasts?”
Monk shrugged his shoulders but couldn’t help smiling at the same time. “How is it that, coming from the south, you’re fishing on our shores?”
“Because I have been fool enough to marry in Picardy.”
“Because I was foolish enough to marry in Picardy.”
“Yes; but even Picardy is not England.”
“Yes, but even Picardy isn't England.”
“My lord, man shoves his boat into the sea, but God and the wind do the rest, and drive the boat where they please.”
“My lord, a man puts his boat into the sea, but God and the wind do the rest, guiding the boat wherever they want.”
“You had, then, no intention of landing on our coasts?”
“You didn’t plan to come ashore on our coasts, then?”
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“And what route were you steering?”
“And which way were you headed?”
“We were returning from Ostend, where some mackerel had already been seen, when a sharp wind from the south drove us from our course; then, seeing that it was useless to struggle against it, we let it drive us. It then became necessary, not to lose our fish, which were good, to go and sell them at the nearest English port, and that was Newcastle. We were told the opportunity was good, as there was an increase of population in the camp, an increase of population in the city; both, we were told, were full of gentlemen, very rich and very hungry. So we steered our course towards Newcastle.”
“We were coming back from Ostend, where some mackerel had already been spotted, when a strong wind from the south pushed us off our path. Realizing it was pointless to fight against it, we decided to go with the flow. To avoid losing our good fish, we needed to sell them at the nearest English port, which was Newcastle. We were told it was a great opportunity since both the camp and the city were seeing a rise in population, and we were informed that these locations were full of wealthy gentlemen who were very hungry. So we directed our course towards Newcastle.”
“And your companions, where are they?”
“Where are your friends?”
“Oh, my companions have remained on board; they are sailors without the least instruction.”
“Oh, my friends are still on the ship; they’re sailors with no training at all.”
“Whilst you—” said Monk.
"While you—" said Monk.
“Who, I?” said the patron, laughing; “I have sailed about with my father; and I know what is called a sou, a crown, a pistole, a louis, and a double louis, in all the languages of Europe; my crew, therefore, listen to me as they would to an oracle, and obey me as if I were an admiral.”
“Who, me?” said the patron, laughing. “I've sailed around with my father, and I know what a sou, a crown, a pistole, a louis, and a double louis are in every language in Europe. So, my crew listens to me like I'm an oracle and follows my orders as if I were an admiral.”
“Then it was you who preferred M. Lambert as the best customer?”
“Then you preferred M. Lambert as the best customer?”
“Yes, certainly. And, to be frank, my lord, was I wrong?”
“Yes, of course. And, to be honest, my lord, was I mistaken?”
“You will see that by and by.”
"You'll see that soon."
“At all events, my lord, if there is a fault, the fault is mine; and my comrades should not be dealt hardly with on that account.”
“At any rate, my lord, if there’s a mistake, it’s mine; and my comrades shouldn’t be punished because of that.”
“This is decidedly an intelligent, sharp fellow,” thought Monk. Then, after a few minutes’ silence employed in scrutinizing the fisherman,—“You come from Ostend, did you not say?” asked the general.
“This guy is definitely smart and on the ball,” thought Monk. Then, after a few minutes of silence spent studying the fisherman, —“You said you come from Ostend, right?” asked the general.
“Yes, my lord, in a straight line.”
“Yes, my lord, in a straight line.”
“You have then heard of the affairs of the day; for I have no doubt that both in France and Holland they excite interest. What is he doing who calls himself king of England?”
“You’ve heard about the current events; I’m sure they’re capturing attention in both France and Holland. What’s the so-called king of England up to?”
“Oh, my lord!” cried the fisherman, with loud and expansive frankness, “that is a lucky question, and you could not put it to anybody better than to me, for in truth I can make you a famous reply. Imagine, my lord, that when putting into Ostend to sell the few mackerel we had caught, I saw the ex-king walking on the downs waiting for his horses, which were to take him to the Hague. He is a rather tall, pale man, with black hair, and somewhat hard-featured. He looks ill, and I don’t think the air of Holland agrees with him.”
“Oh, my lord!” exclaimed the fisherman, with a loud and open honesty, “that’s a lucky question, and you couldn’t ask anyone better than me, because honestly, I can give you a great answer. Picture this, my lord: when I was pulling into Ostend to sell the few mackerel we had caught, I saw the ex-king walking on the downs, waiting for his horses that were supposed to take him to The Hague. He’s a pretty tall, pale man with black hair and somewhat harsh features. He looks unwell, and I don’t think the air in Holland suits him.”
Monk followed with the greatest attention the rapid, heightened, and diffuse conversation of the fisherman, in a language which was not his own, but which, as we have said, he spoke with great facility. The fisherman, on his part, employed sometimes a French word, sometimes an English word, and sometimes a word which appeared not to belong to any language, but was, in truth, pure Gascon. Fortunately his eyes spoke for him, and that so eloquently, that it was possible to lose a word from his mouth, but not a single intention from his eyes. The general appeared more and more satisfied with his examination. “You must have heard that this ex-king, as you call him, was going to the Hague for some purpose?”
Monk paid close attention to the fast-paced, intense, and scattered conversation of the fisherman, who spoke in a language that wasn’t his own, but which he was quite fluent in, as we mentioned. The fisherman occasionally tossed in a French word, sometimes an English word, and at times used a word that didn't seem to belong to any specific language, but was actually pure Gascon. Luckily, his eyes communicated so expressively that even if you missed a word he said, you wouldn’t miss a single intention conveyed through his eyes. The general seemed increasingly pleased with his assessment. “You must have heard that this ex-king, as you call him, was heading to The Hague for some reason?”
“Oh, yes,” said the fisherman, “I heard that.”
“Oh, yeah,” said the fisherman, “I heard that.”
“And what was his purpose?”
“What was his goal?”
“Always the same,” said the fisherman. “Must he not always entertain the fixed idea of returning to England?”
“Always the same,” said the fisherman. “Doesn’t he always have to keep the thought of going back to England?”
“That is true,” said Monk, pensively.
"That's true," Monk said.
“Without reckoning,” added the fisherman, “that the stadtholder—you know, my lord, William II.?—”
“Not to mention,” the fisherman added, “that the stadtholder—you know, my lord, William II.?—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“He will assist him with all his power.”
“He will help him with all his strength.”
“Ah! did you hear that said?”
“Ah! Did you hear that said?”
“No, but I think so.”
“No, but I believe so.”
“You are quite a politician, apparently,” said Monk.
“You're quite the politician, it seems,” said Monk.
“Why, we sailors, my lord, who are accustomed to study the water and the air—that is to say, the two most changeable things in the world—are seldom deceived as to the rest.”
“Why, we sailors, my lord, who are used to observing the water and the air—that is to say, the two most unpredictable things in the world—are rarely misled about anything else.”
“Now, then,” said Monk, changing the conversation, “I am told you are going to provision us.”
“Now, then,” Monk said, shifting the discussion, “I hear you’re going to stock us up.”
“I shall do my best, my lord.”
"I'll do my best, my lord."
“How much do you ask for your fish in the first place?”
“How much are you asking for your fish to begin with?”
“Not such a fool as to name a price, my lord.”
“I'm not foolish enough to name a price, my lord.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because my fish is yours.”
"Because my fish is yours."
“By what right?”
"By what authority?"
“By that of the strongest.”
"By the strongest."
“But my intention is to pay you for it.”
"But I plan to pay you for it."
“That is very generous of you, my lord.”
"That's really generous of you, my lord."
“And the worth of it—”
“And its value—”
“My lord, I fix no price.”
“My lord, I set no price.”
“What do you ask, then?”
“What do you want, then?”
“I only ask to be permitted to go away.”
“I just want to be allowed to leave.”
“Where?—to General Lambert’s camp?”
“Where?—to General Lambert's base?”
“I!” cried the fisherman; “what should I go to Newcastle for, now I have no longer any fish?”
“I!” shouted the fisherman; “why should I go to Newcastle now that I don’t have any fish anymore?”
“At all events, listen to me.”
“At any rate, hear me out.”
“I do, my lord.”
"I do, my lord."
“I shall give you some advice.”
“I’m going to give you some advice.”
“How, my lord!—pay me and give me good advice likewise! You overwhelm me, my lord.”
“How, my lord!—pay me and give me good advice too! You overwhelm me, my lord.”
Monk looked more earnestly than ever at the fisherman, about whom he still appeared to entertain some suspicion. “Yes, I shall pay you, and give you a piece of advice; for the two things are connected. If you return, then, to General Lambert—”
Monk looked more seriously than ever at the fisherman, who he still seemed to have some doubts about. “Yes, I’ll pay you and give you a piece of advice; because the two are linked. If you go back to General Lambert—”
The fisherman made a movement of his head and shoulders, which signified, “If he persists in it, I won’t contradict him.”
The fisherman moved his head and shoulders, which signaled, “If he keeps this up, I won’t argue with him.”
“Do not cross the marsh,” continued Monk: “you will have money in your pocket, and there are in the marsh some Scottish ambuscaders I have placed there. Those people are very intractable; they understand but very little of the language which you speak, although it appears to me to be composed of three languages. They might take from you what I have given you, and, on your return to your country, you would not fail to say that General Monk has two hands, the one Scottish, and the other English; and that he takes back with the Scottish hand what he has given with the English hand.”
“Don’t cross the marsh,” Monk continued. “You’ll have money in your pocket, and there are some Scottish ambushers I’ve placed in the marsh. Those people are very difficult; they understand very little of the language you speak, which seems to be made up of three languages. They might take what I’ve given you, and when you return to your country, you’ll definitely say that General Monk has two hands—one Scottish and the other English—and that he takes back with the Scottish hand what he gave with the English hand.”
“Oh! general, I shall go where you like, be sure of that,” said the fisherman, with a fear too expressive not to be exaggerated. “I only wish to remain here, if you will allow me to remain.”
“Oh! General, I’ll go wherever you want, don’t worry about that,” said the fisherman, his fear clearly evident. “I just hope to stay here, if you’ll let me.”
“I readily believe you,” said Monk, with an imperceptible smile, “but I cannot, nevertheless, keep you in my tent.”
“I believe you,” said Monk, with a slight smile, “but I can’t keep you in my tent.”
“I have no such wish, my lord, and desire only that your lordship should point out where you will have me posted. Do not trouble yourself about us—with us a night soon passes away.”
“I don’t wish for that, my lord, and I only want you to tell me where you want me assigned. Don’t worry about us— a night goes by quickly for us.”
“You shall be conducted to your bark.”
"You will be taken to your boat."
“As your lordship pleases. Only, if your lordship would allow me to be taken back by a carpenter, I should be extremely grateful.”
“As you wish. I would just be really grateful if you could let me be taken back by a carpenter.”
“Why so?”
"Why's that?"
“Because the gentlemen of your army, in dragging my boat up the river with a cable pulled by their horses, have battered it a little upon the rocks of the shore, so that I have at least two feet of water in my hold, my lord.”
“Because the men in your army, by pulling my boat up the river with a cable attached to their horses, have damaged it a bit against the rocks on the shore, I now have at least two feet of water in my hold, my lord.”
“The greater reason why you should watch your boat, I think.”
“The main reason you should keep an eye on your boat, I believe.”
“My lord, I am quite at your orders,” said the fisherman; “I shall empty my baskets where you wish; then you will pay me, if you please to do so; and you will send me away, if it appears right to you. You see I am very easily managed and pleased, my lord.”
“My lord, I’m at your service,” said the fisherman. “I’ll empty my baskets wherever you want; then you can pay me, if you’d like, and send me on my way if that seems right to you. As you can see, I’m very easy to please and accommodate, my lord.”
“Come, come, you are a very good sort of fellow,” said Monk, whose scrutinizing glance had not been able to find a single shade in the clear eye of the fisherman. “Holloa, Digby!” An aid-de-camp appeared. “You will conduct this good fellow and his companions to the little tents of the canteens, in front of the marshes, so that they will be near their bark, and yet will not sleep on board to-night. What is the matter, Spithead?”
“Come on, you're a really decent guy,” said Monk, whose keen gaze couldn't find a hint of anything off in the fisherman’s clear eyes. “Hey, Digby!” An aide-de-camp appeared. “You will take this good man and his friends to the little tents by the canteens, in front of the marshes, so they'll be close to their boat but won’t have to sleep on it tonight. What’s going on, Spithead?”
Spithead was the sergeant from whom Monk had borrowed a piece of tobacco for his supper. Spithead having entered the general’s tent without being sent for, had drawn this question from Monk.
Spithead was the sergeant from whom Monk had borrowed some tobacco for his dinner. Spithead had walked into the general’s tent uninvited, which led Monk to ask this question.
“My lord,” said he, “a French gentleman has just presented himself at the outposts and wishes to speak to your honor.”
“My lord,” he said, “a French gentleman has just arrived at the outposts and wants to speak with you.”
All this was said, be it understood, in English; but, notwithstanding, it produced a slight emotion in the fisherman, which Monk, occupied with his sergeant, did not remark.
All this was said in English, but still, it made the fisherman feel something, which Monk, busy with his sergeant, didn't notice.
“Who is the gentleman?” asked Monk.
“Who is that guy?” asked Monk.
“My lord,” replied Spithead, “he told it me; but those devils of French names are so difficult to pronounce for a Scottish throat, that I could not retain it. I believe, however, from what the guards say, that it is the same gentleman who presented himself yesterday at the halt, and whom your honor would not receive.”
“My lord,” replied Spithead, “he told me; but those French names are so hard to pronounce for a Scottish tongue that I could not remember it. However, from what the guards say, I believe it's the same guy who showed up yesterday at the stop, and whom you refused to see.”
“That is true; I was holding a council of officers.”
"That's true; I was having a meeting with the officers."
“Will your honor give any orders respecting this gentleman?”
“Will you please give any instructions regarding this gentleman?”
“Yes, let him be brought here.”
“Yeah, have him brought here.”
“Must we take any precautions?”
"Should we take any precautions?"
“Such as what?”
"Like what?"
“Blinding his eyes, for instance?”
“Like blinding his eyes?”
“To what purpose? He can only see what I desire should be seen; that is to say, that I have around me eleven thousand brave men, who ask no better than to have their throats cut in honor of the parliament of Scotland and England.”
“To what end? He can only see what I want him to see; in other words, I have around me eleven thousand brave men, who would gladly have their throats cut in honor of the parliament of Scotland and England.”
“And this man, my lord?” said Spithead, pointing to the fisherman, who, during this conversation, had remained standing and motionless, like a man who sees but does not understand.
“And this guy, my lord?” Spithead asked, pointing to the fisherman, who had stayed standing and still during this conversation, like someone who sees but doesn't comprehend.
“Ah, that is true,” said Monk. Then turning towards the fisherman,—“I shall see you again, my brave fellow,” said he; “I have selected a lodging for you. Digby, take him to it. Fear nothing; your money shall be sent to you presently.”
“Yeah, that's true,” said Monk. Then turning to the fisherman, “I’ll see you again, my brave friend,” he said; “I’ve picked out a place for you. Digby, take him there. Don’t worry; your money will be sent to you soon.”
“Thank you, my lord,” said the fisherman, and after having bowed, he left the tent, accompanied by Digby. Before he had gone a hundred paces he found his companions, who were whispering with a volubility which did not appear exempt from uneasiness, but he made them a sign which seemed to reassure them. “Hola, you fellows!” said the patron, “come this way. His lordship, General Monk, has the generosity to pay us for our fish, and the goodness to give us hospitality for to-night.”
“Thank you, my lord,” said the fisherman, and after bowing, he left the tent with Digby. Before he'd gone a hundred paces, he found his buddies, who were whispering with an energy that seemed a bit anxious, but he signaled to them in a way that reassured them. “Hey, you guys!” said the boss, “come over here. His lordship, General Monk, is generous enough to pay us for our fish and kind enough to offer us hospitality for the night.”
The fishermen gathered round their leader, and, conducted by Digby, the little troop proceeded towards the canteens, the post, as may be remembered, which had been assigned them. As they went along in the dark, the fishermen passed close to the guards who were conducting the French gentleman to General Monk. This gentleman was on horseback and enveloped in a large cloak, which prevented the patron from seeing him, however great his curiosity might be. As to the gentleman, ignorant that he was elbowing compatriots, he did not pay any attention to the little troop.
The fishermen gathered around their leader, and led by Digby, the small group headed toward the canteens, the location that had been assigned to them. As they walked in the dark, the fishermen passed close to the guards who were escorting the French gentleman to General Monk. This gentleman was on horseback and wrapped in a large cloak, which kept the patron from seeing him, no matter how curious he was. As for the gentleman, unaware that he was brushing past his fellow countrymen, he didn’t pay any attention to the small group.
The aid-de-camp settled his guests in a tolerably comfortable tent, from which was dislodged an Irish canteen woman, who went, with her six children, to sleep where she could. A large fire was burning in front of this tent, and threw its purple light over the grassy pools of the marsh, rippled by a fresh breeze. The arrangements made, the aid-de-camp wished the fishermen good-night, calling to their notice that they might see from the door of the tent the masts of their bark, which was tossing gently on the Tweed, a proof that it had not yet sunk. The sight of this appeared to delight the leader of the fishermen infinitely.
The aide-de-camp settled his guests into a fairly comfortable tent, from which an Irish canteen woman was displaced, and she went with her six kids to find a place to sleep. A large fire was burning in front of the tent, casting its purple light over the grassy pools of the marsh, which were rippled by a fresh breeze. With everything arranged, the aide-de-camp wished the fishermen goodnight, pointing out that they could see the masts of their boat from the tent door, gently swaying on the Tweed, proving it hadn’t sunk yet. This sight seemed to bring immense joy to the leader of the fishermen.
Chapter XXIV. The Treasure.
The French gentleman whom Spithead had announced to Monk, and who, closely wrapped in his cloak, had passed by the fishermen who left the general’s tent five minutes before he entered it,—the French gentleman went through the various posts without even casting his eyes around him, for fear of appearing indiscreet. As the order had been given, he was conducted to the tent of the general. The gentleman was left alone in the sort of ante-chamber in front of the principal body of the tent, where he awaited Monk, who only delayed till he had heard the report of his people, and observed through the opening of the canvas the countenance of the person who solicited an audience.
The French gentleman that Spithead had introduced to Monk, who had passed the fishermen leaving the general’s tent just five minutes before he entered—this French gentleman moved through the different areas without looking around, worried about coming off as nosy. As instructed, he was taken to the general's tent. He waited alone in a sort of ante-chamber outside the main part of the tent, waiting for Monk, who only took his time until he received updates from his team and caught a glimpse through the canvas opening of the man's face who was requesting a meeting.
Without doubt, the report of those who had accompanied the French gentleman established the discretion with which he had behaved, for the first impression the stranger received of the welcome made him by the general was more favorable than he could have expected at such a moment, and on the part of so suspicious a man. Nevertheless, according to his custom, when Monk found himself in the presence of a stranger, he fixed upon him his penetrating eyes, which scrutiny, the stranger, on his part, sustained without embarrassment or notice. At the end of a few seconds, the general made a gesture with his hand and head in sign of attention.
Without a doubt, the report from those who accompanied the French gentleman confirmed how discreetly he acted, as the first impression the stranger had of the welcome from the general was more positive than he could have expected at that moment, especially from such a suspicious man. However, true to his usual behavior, when Monk found himself in front of a stranger, he focused his sharp gaze on him, which the stranger, for his part, endured without any discomfort or acknowledgment. After a few seconds, the general gestured with his hand and head to signal attention.
“My lord,” said the gentleman, in excellent English, “I have requested an interview with your honor, for an affair of importance.”
“My lord,” said the gentleman, in perfect English, “I have requested a meeting with you, for a matter of importance.”
“Monsieur,” replied Monk, in French, “you speak our language well for a son of the continent. I ask your pardon—for doubtless the question is indiscreet—do you speak French with the same purity?”
“Sir,” replied Monk in French, “you speak our language well for someone from the continent. I apologize—for this question is probably rude—do you speak French as fluently?”
“There is nothing surprising, my lord, in my speaking English tolerably; I resided for some time in England in my youth, and since then I have made two voyages to this country.” These words were spoken in French, and with a purity of accent that bespoke not only a Frenchman, but a Frenchman from the vicinity of Tours.
“There’s nothing surprising, my lord, about me speaking English decently; I lived in England for a while when I was younger, and since then I've made two trips to this country.” These words were spoken in French, with an accent so pure that it revealed not just a Frenchman, but one from the area around Tours.
“And what part of England have you resided in, monsieur?”
“And which part of England have you lived in, sir?”
“In my youth, London, my lord; then, about 1635, I made a pleasure trip to Scotland; and lastly, in 1648, I lived for some time at Newcastle, particularly in the convent, the gardens of which are now occupied by your army.”
“In my youth, London, my lord; then, around 1635, I took a trip to Scotland for pleasure; and finally, in 1648, I lived for a while in Newcastle, especially in the convent, the gardens of which are now taken over by your army.”
“Excuse me, monsieur; but you must comprehend that these questions are necessary on my part—do you not?”
“Excuse me, sir; but you need to understand that I have to ask these questions—don’t you?”
“It would astonish me, my lord, if they were not asked.”
"It would surprise me, my lord, if they weren't asked."
“Now, then, monsieur, what can I do to serve you? What do you wish?”
“Alright, sir, how can I help you? What do you need?”
“This, my lord;—but, in the first place, are we alone?”
“This, my lord;—but first, are we alone?”
“Perfectly so, monsieur, except, of course, the post which guards us.” So saying, Monk pulled open the canvas with his hand, and pointed to the soldier placed at ten paces from the tent, and who, at the first call, could have rendered assistance in a second.
“Exactly right, sir, except for the guard outside.” With that, Monk pulled back the canvas with his hand and pointed to the soldier standing ten paces from the tent, who could have come to our aid in a heartbeat at the first call.
“In that case, my lord,” said the gentleman, in as calm a tone as if he had been for a length of time in habits of intimacy with his interlocutor, “I have made up my mind to address myself to you, because I believe you to be an honest man. Indeed, the communication I am about to make to you will prove to you the esteem in which I hold you.”
“In that case, my lord,” the gentleman said, speaking as calmly as if he had known his companion for a long time, “I’ve decided to speak to you because I believe you are an honest man. In fact, what I’m about to tell you will show you how much I respect you.”
Monk, astonished at this language, which established between him and the French gentleman equality at least, raised his piercing eye to the stranger’s face, and with a sensible irony conveyed by the inflection of his voice alone, for not a muscle of his face moved,—“I thank you, monsieur,” said he; “but, in the first place, to whom have I the honor of speaking?”
Monk, surprised by this phrasing that at least put him on equal footing with the French gentleman, lifted his keen gaze to the stranger’s face and, with a pointed irony conveyed solely through his tone—his expression remaining unchanged—said, “Thank you, sir; but first, who do I have the pleasure of speaking with?”
“I sent you my name by your sergeant, my lord.”
“I sent my name through your sergeant, my lord.”
“Excuse him, monsieur, he is a Scotsman,—he could not retain it.”
“Sorry about him, sir, he’s a Scotsman—he couldn’t hold onto it.”
“I am called the Comte de la Fere, monsieur,” said Athos, bowing.
“I’m known as the Comte de la Fere, sir,” said Athos, bowing.
“The Comte de la Fere?” said Monk, endeavoring to recollect the name. “Pardon me, monsieur, but this appears to be the first time I have ever heard that name. Do you fill any post at the court of France?”
“The Comte de la Fere?” Monk said, trying to remember the name. “Excuse me, sir, but this seems to be the first time I've ever heard that name. Do you hold any position at the French court?”
“None; I am a simple gentleman.”
"None; I'm just an ordinary guy."
“What dignity?”
"What dignity?"
“King Charles I. made me a knight of the Garter, and Queen Anne of Austria has given me the cordon of the Holy Ghost. These are my only dignities.”
“King Charles I made me a knight of the Garter, and Queen Anne of Austria gave me the cordon of the Holy Ghost. These are my only honors.”
“The Garter! the Holy Ghost! Are you a knight of those two orders, monsieur?”
“The Garter! The Holy Ghost! Are you a knight of those two orders, sir?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And on what occasions have such favors been bestowed upon you?”
“And when have you received such favors?”
“For services rendered to their majesties.”
“For the services provided to their majesties.”
Monk looked with astonishment at this man, who appeared to him so simple and so great at the same time. Then, as if he had renounced endeavoring to penetrate this mystery of a simplicity and grandeur upon which the stranger did not seem disposed to give him any other information than that which he had already received,—“Did you present yourself yesterday at our advanced posts?”
Monk stared in surprise at this man, who seemed both so simple and so impressive at the same time. Then, as if he had given up trying to understand the mystery of this simplicity and greatness that the stranger wasn’t willing to explain any further than what he had already said, he asked, “Did you show up at our advanced posts yesterday?”
“And was sent back? Yes, my lord.”
“And was sent back? Yes, my lord.”
“Many officers, monsieur, would permit no one to enter their camp, particularly on the eve of a probable battle. But I differ from my colleagues, and like to leave nothing behind me. Every advice is good to me; all danger is sent to me by God, and I weigh it in my hand with the energy He has given me. So, yesterday, you were only sent back on account of the council I was holding. To-day I am at liberty,—speak.”
“Many officers, sir, wouldn’t let anyone enter their camp, especially the night before a likely battle. But I’m different from my peers, and I believe in leaving no stone unturned. Every piece of advice is valuable to me; any danger is a test from God, and I take it on with the strength He has given me. So, yesterday, you were turned away because of the meeting I was having. Today I'm free—go ahead, speak.”
“My lord, you have done much better in receiving me, for what I have to say has nothing to do with the battle you are about to fight with General Lambert, or with your camp; and the proof is, that I turned away my head that I might not see your men, and closed my eyes that I might not count your tents. No, I came to speak to you, my lord, on my own account.”
“My lord, you have welcomed me much better, because what I have to say has nothing to do with the battle you’re about to fight with General Lambert, or your camp; and the proof is that I turned my head so I wouldn’t see your men, and closed my eyes so I wouldn’t count your tents. No, I came to speak to you, my lord, for my own reasons.”
“Speak then, monsieur,” said Monk.
“Go ahead, sir,” said Monk.
“Just now,” continued Athos, “I had the honor of telling your lordship that for a long time I lived in Newcastle; it was in the time of Charles I., and when the king was given up to Cromwell by the Scots.”
“Just now,” Athos continued, “I had the honor of telling you that I lived in Newcastle for a long time; it was during the time of Charles I, when the king was handed over to Cromwell by the Scots.”
“I know,” said Monk, coldly.
“I know,” Monk replied, coldly.
“I had at that time a large sum in gold, and on the eve of the battle, from a presentiment perhaps of the turn which things would take on the morrow, I concealed it in the principal vault of the covenant of Newcastle, in the tower whose summit you now see silvered by the moonbeams. My treasure has then remained interred there, and I have come to entreat your honor to permit me to withdraw it before, perhaps, the battle turning that way, a mine or some other war engine has destroyed the building and scattered my gold, or rendered it so apparent that the soldiers will take possession of it.”
“I had a lot of gold at that time, and on the night before the battle, possibly sensing how things would go the next day, I hid it in the main vault of the Newcastle covenant, in the tower whose top you now see shining in the moonlight. My treasure has stayed buried there, and I have come to ask for your permission to take it out before, maybe due to the battle, a mine or some other war machine destroys the building and spreads my gold everywhere, or makes it so obvious that the soldiers will claim it.”
Monk was well acquainted with mankind; he saw in the physiognomy of this gentleman all the energy, all the reason, all the circumspection possible; he could therefore only attribute to a magnanimous confidence the revelation the Frenchman had made him, and he showed himself profoundly touched by it.
Monk was very familiar with people; he recognized in this gentleman's features all the energy, all the reasoning, and all the caution possible. Therefore, he could only attribute the revelation the Frenchman shared with him to a generous trust, and he felt deeply moved by it.
“Monsieur,” said he, “you have augured well of me. But is the sum worth the trouble to which you expose yourself? Do you even believe that it can be in the same place where you left it?”
“Sir,” he said, “you’ve predicted good things for me. But is the amount really worth the trouble you’re putting yourself through? Do you even think it could still be in the same spot where you left it?”
“It is there monsieur, I do not doubt.”
“It’s there, sir, I have no doubt.”
“That is a reply to one question; but to the other. I asked you if the sum was so large as to warrant your exposing yourself thus.”
"That answers one question, but what about the other? I asked you if the amount was big enough to justify putting yourself in this position."
“It is really large; yes, my lord, for it is a million I inclosed in two barrels.”
“It’s really big; yes, my lord, because it’s a million I packed into two barrels.”
“A million!” cried Monk, at whom this time, in turn, Athos looked earnestly and long. Monk perceived this, and his mistrust returned.
“A million!” Monk exclaimed, and this time, Athos looked at him seriously and for a long time. Monk noticed this, and his distrust came back.
“Here is a man,” said he to himself, “who is laying a snare for me. So you wish to withdraw this money, monsieur,” replied he, “as I understand?”
“Here is a guy,” he said to himself, “who is trying to trap me. So you want to take out this money, sir,” he replied, “am I correct?”
“If you please, my lord.”
“If you would, my lord.”
“To-day?”
“Today?”
“This very evening, and that on account of the circumstances I have named.”
“This very evening, and that’s because of the circumstances I mentioned.”
“But, monsieur,” objected Monk, “General Lambert is as near the abbey where you have to act as I am. Why, then, have you not addressed yourself to him?”
“But, sir,” protested Monk, “General Lambert is just as close to the abbey where you need to go as I am. So why haven’t you talked to him?”
“Because, my lord, when one acts in important matters, it is best to consult one’s instinct before everything. Well, General Lambert does not inspire with me so much confidence as you do.”
“Because, my lord, when dealing with important matters, it’s best to trust your instincts first. Well, General Lambert doesn’t give me as much confidence as you do.”
“Be it so, monsieur. I shall assist you in recovering your money, if, however, it can still be there; for that is far from likely. Since 1648 twelve years have rolled away, and many events have taken place.” Monk dwelt upon this point to see if the French gentleman would seize the evasions that were open to him, but Athos did not hesitate.
"Alright, sir. I'll help you get your money back, if, of course, it's still there; though that seems quite unlikely. It's been twelve years since 1648, and a lot has happened." Monk focused on this to see if the French gentleman would take advantage of the options available to him, but Athos didn't hesitate.
“I assure you, my lord,” he said firmly, “that my conviction is, that the two barrels have neither changed place nor master.” This reply had removed one suspicion from the mind of Monk, but it had suggested another. Without doubt this Frenchman was some emissary sent to entice into error the protector of the parliament; the gold was nothing but a lure; and by the help of this lure they thought to excite the cupidity of the general. This gold might not exist. It was Monk’s business, then, to seize the Frenchman in the act of falsehood and trick, and to draw from the false step itself in which his enemies wished to entrap him, a triumph for his renown. When Monk was determined how to act,—
“I assure you, my lord,” he said firmly, “I truly believe that the two barrels have neither changed places nor masters.” This response cleared one suspicion from Monk's mind, but it raised another. Without a doubt, this Frenchman was some kind of agent sent to mislead the protector of the parliament; the gold was just a bait, and they hoped to stir the general's greed with it. That gold might not even exist. It became Monk's responsibility to catch the Frenchman in the act of deception and to turn the very trap his enemies set for him into a victory for his reputation. When Monk decided how to proceed,—
“Monsieur,” said he to Athos, “without doubt you will do me the honor to share my supper this evening?”
“Monsieur,” he said to Athos, “I’m sure you’ll do me the honor of joining me for dinner this evening?”
“Yes, my lord,” replied Athos, bowing; “for you do me an honor of which I feel myself worthy, by the inclination which drew me towards you.”
“Yes, my lord,” Athos replied, bowing; “for you are doing me an honor that I believe I deserve, given the connection that brought me to you.”
“It is so much the more gracious on your part to accept my invitation with such frankness, as my cooks are but few and inexperienced, and my providers have returned this evening empty-handed; so that if it had not been for a fisherman of your nation who strayed into our camp, General Monk would have gone to bed without his supper to-day; I have, then, some fresh fish to offer you, as the vendor assures me.”
“It’s really kind of you to accept my invitation so openly, especially since my cooks are few and still learning, and my suppliers came back empty-handed tonight. If it hadn’t been for a fisherman from your country who wandered into our camp, General Monk would have gone to bed without dinner today. So, I do have some fresh fish to offer you, according to the vendor.”
“My lord, it is principally for the sake of having the honor to pass an hour with you.”
“My lord, it's mainly because I want the honor of spending an hour with you.”
After this exchange of civilities, during which Monk had lost nothing of his circumspection, the supper, or what was to serve for one, had been laid upon a deal table. Monk invited the Comte de la Fere to be seated at this table, and took his place opposite to him. A single dish of boiled fish, set before the two illustrious guests, was more tempting to hungry stomachs than to delicate palates.
After this polite conversation, where Monk remained completely composed, the supper, or whatever was meant to be supper, was set on a wooden table. Monk invited the Comte de la Fere to sit at the table, and took his seat across from him. A single dish of boiled fish placed in front of the two distinguished guests was more appealing to hungry appetites than to refined tastes.
Whilst supping, that is, while eating the fish, washed down with bad ale, Monk got Athos to relate to him the last events of the Fronde, the reconciliation of M. de Conde with the king, and the probable marriage of the infanta of Spain; but he avoided, as Athos himself avoided it, all allusion to the political interests which united, or rather which disunited at this time, England, France and Holland.
While they were eating fish and drinking bad ale, Monk got Athos to share the latest events of the Fronde, the reconciliation of M. de Conde with the king, and the likely marriage of the infanta of Spain; but he, like Athos, steered clear of any mention of the political interests that were at play, or rather that were causing divisions, among England, France, and Holland at that time.
Monk, in this conversation, convinced himself of one thing, which he must have remarked after the first words exchanged: that was, that he had to deal with a man of high distinction. He could not be an assassin, and it was repugnant to Monk to believe him to be a spy; but there was sufficient finesse and at the same time firmness in Athos to lead Monk to fancy he was a conspirator. When they had quitted the table, “You still believe in your treasure, then, monsieur?” asked Monk.
Monk, during this conversation, convinced himself of one thing, which he must have realized after the first few words were exchanged: that he was dealing with a man of high status. He couldn’t see him as an assassin, and the idea of him being a spy was distasteful to Monk; yet, there was enough subtlety and strength in Athos to make Monk think he was a conspirator. Once they left the table, Monk asked, “So you still believe in your treasure, then, monsieur?”
“Yes, my lord.”
“Yes, my lord.”
“Quite seriously?”
"Are you serious?"
“Seriously.”
“Seriously.”
“And you think you can find the place again where it was buried?”
“And you think you can find the spot again where it was buried?”
“At the first inspection.”
"During the first inspection."
“Well, monsieur, from curiosity I shall accompany you. And it is so much the more necessary that I should accompany you, that you would find great difficulties in passing through the camp without me or one of my lieutenants.”
“Well, sir, out of curiosity I’ll go with you. It’s even more important that I do, because you’d face a lot of difficulties getting through the camp without me or one of my lieutenants.”
“General, I would not suffer you to inconvenience yourself if I did not, in fact, stand in need of your company; but as I recognize that this company is not only honorable, but necessary, I accept it.”
“General, I wouldn’t inconvenience you if I didn’t actually need your company; but since I realize that your presence is not only respectable but also essential, I welcome it.”
“Do you desire we should take any people with us?” asked Monk.
“Do you want us to take anyone with us?” asked Monk.
“General, I believe that would be useless, if you yourself do not see the necessity for it. Two men and a horse will suffice to transport the two casks on board the felucca which brought me hither.”
“General, I think that would be pointless if you don’t see the need for it yourself. Two men and a horse will be enough to load the two casks onto the felucca that brought me here.”
“But it will be necessary to pick, dig, and remove the earth, and split stones; you don’t intend doing this work yourself, monsieur, do you?”
“But you’ll need to pick, dig, and remove the soil, and split some rocks; you don’t plan on doing this work yourself, do you, sir?”
“General, there is no picking or digging required. The treasure is buried in the sepulchral vault of the convent, under a stone in which is fixed a large iron ring, and under which there are four steps leading down. The two casks are there, placed end to end, covered with a coat of plaster in the form of a bier. There is, besides, an inscription, which will enable me to recognize the stone; and as I am not willing, in an affair of delicacy and confidence, to keep the secret from your honor, here is the inscription:—‘Hic jacet venerabilis, Petrus Gulielmus Scott, Canon Honorab. Conventus Novi Castelli. Obiit quarta et decima Feb. ann. Dom. MCCVIII. Requiescat in pace.’”
“General, there's no need for picking or digging. The treasure is buried in the burial vault of the convent, under a stone with a large iron ring attached to it, and there are four steps leading down from that spot. The two barrels are placed end to end, covered with a layer of plaster shaped like a bier. Additionally, there's an inscription that will help me identify the stone; and since I don’t want to keep this secret from you in a matter of trust, here’s the inscription:—‘Here lies the venerable, Peter William Scott, Honorary Canon of the New Castle Convent. Died on the fourteenth of February in the year of our Lord 1208. May he rest in peace.’”
Monk did not lose a single word. He was astonished either at the marvelous duplicity of this man and the superior style in which he played his part, or at the good loyal faith with which he presented his request, in a situation in which concerning a million of money, risked against the blow from a dagger, amidst an army that would have looked upon the theft as a restitution.
Monk didn’t miss a single word. He was either amazed by the incredible deceit of this man and the impressive way he acted his role, or by the genuine loyalty with which he made his request, in a situation involving a million dollars, put at risk against a dagger strike, surrounded by an army that would have seen the theft as a rightful claim.
“Very well,” said he; “I shall accompany you; and the adventure appears to me so wonderful, that I shall carry the torch myself.” And saying these words, he girded on a short sword, placed a pistol in his belt, disclosing in this movement, which opened his doublet a little, the fine rings of a coat of mail, destined to protect him from the first dagger-thrust of an assassin. After which he took a Scottish dirk in his left hand, and then turning to Athos, “Are you ready, monsieur?” said he.
“Alright,” he said. “I’ll go with you; this adventure seems so incredible that I’ll carry the torch myself.” With that, he strapped on a short sword, tucked a pistol into his belt, and, as he did so, opened his jacket slightly to reveal the fine rings of a chainmail shirt meant to protect him from the first stab of an assassin. Then he picked up a Scottish dirk in his left hand and turned to Athos. “Are you ready, sir?” he asked.
“I am.”
"I am."
Athos, as if in opposition to what Monk had done, unfastened his poniard, which he placed upon the table; unhooked his sword-belt, which he laid close to his poniard; and, without affectation, opening his doublet as if to look for his handkerchief, showed beneath his fine cambric shirt his naked breast, without weapons either offensive or defensive.
Athos, as if to contradict what Monk had done, unsheathed his dagger and put it on the table; he removed his sword belt and set it down next to the dagger; and, without any pretense, opened his jacket as if searching for his handkerchief, revealing his bare chest under his fine cotton shirt, unarmed and defenseless.
“This is truly a singular man,” said Monk; “he is without any arms; he has an ambuscade placed somewhere yonder.”
“This is really a unique man,” said Monk; “he doesn’t have any arms; he has a trap set up somewhere over there.”
“General,” said he, as if he had divined Monk’s thought, “you wish we should be alone; that is very right, but a great captain ought never to expose himself with temerity. It is night, the passage of the marsh may present dangers; be accompanied.”
“General,” he said, as if he had guessed Monk’s thoughts, “you want us to be alone; that’s totally understandable, but a great leader should never put themselves in danger recklessly. It’s night, and crossing the marsh could be risky; take someone with you.”
“You are right,” replied he, calling Digby. The aid-de-camp appeared. “Fifty men with swords and muskets,” said he, looking at Athos.
“You're right,” he replied, calling for Digby. The aide-de-camp appeared. “Fifty men with swords and muskets,” he said, looking at Athos.
“That is too few if there is danger, too many if there is not.”
“That’s too few if there’s danger, and too many if there isn’t.”
“I will go alone,” said Monk; “I want nobody. Come, monsieur.”
“I'll go alone,” said Monk. “I don’t need anyone. Come on, mister.”
Chapter XXV. The Marsh.
Athos and Monk passed over, in going from the camp towards the Tweed, that part of the ground which Digby had traversed with the fishermen coming from the Tweed to the camp. The aspect of this place, the aspect of the changes man had wrought in it, was of a nature to produce a great effect upon a lively and delicate imagination like that of Athos. Athos looked at nothing but these desolate spots; Monk looked at nothing but Athos—at Athos, who, with his eyes sometimes directed towards heaven, and sometimes towards the earth, sought, thought, and sighed.
Athos and Monk walked over the area between the camp and the Tweed, where Digby had gone with the fishermen from the Tweed to the camp. The sight of this place, along with the changes people had made to it, had a strong impact on someone as sensitive and imaginative as Athos. Athos focused solely on the barren patches; Monk’s attention was fixed on Athos—on Athos, who occasionally looked up at the sky and then down at the ground, deep in thought and sighing.
Digby, whom the last orders of the general, and particularly the accent with which he had given them, had at first a little excited, Digby followed the pair at about twenty paces, but the general having turned round as if astonished to find his orders had not been obeyed, the aid-de-camp perceived his indiscretion, and returned to his tent.
Digby, who had initially been a bit unsettled by the general's final orders and the way he had delivered them, followed the two at about twenty paces. However, when the general turned around, seemingly surprised to see that his orders hadn't been followed, the aide-de-camp realized his mistake and went back to his tent.
He supposed that the general wished to make, incognito, one of those reviews of vigilance which every experienced captain never fails to make on the eve of a decisive engagement: he explained to himself the presence of Athos in this case as an inferior explains all that is mysterious on the part of his leader. Athos might be, and, indeed, in the eyes of Digby, must be, a spy, whose information was to enlighten the general.
He thought that the general wanted to conduct one of those undercover inspections that every seasoned captain does right before an important battle. He reasoned that Athos's presence was something an underling would try to rationalize when faced with the mysterious actions of their superior. Athos could be, and in Digby's eyes, probably was, a spy who was there to provide the general with valuable intelligence.
At the end of a walk of about ten minutes among the tents and posts, which were closer together near the headquarters, Monk entered upon a little causeway which diverged into three branches. That on the left led to the river, that in the middle to Newcastle Abbey on the marsh, that on the right crossed the first lines of Monk’s camp; that is to say, the lines nearest to Lambert’s army. Beyond the river was an advanced post, belonging to Monk’s army, which watched the enemy; it was composed of one hundred and fifty Scots. They had swum across the Tweed, and, in case of attack, were to recross it in the same manner, giving the alarm; but as there was no post at that spot, and as Lambert’s soldiers were not so prompt at taking to the water as Monk’s were, the latter appeared not to have as much uneasiness on that side. On this side of the river, at about five hundred paces from the old abbey, the fishermen had taken up their abode amidst a crowd of small tents raised by soldiers of the neighboring clans, who had with them their wives and children. All this confusion, seen by the moon’s light, presented a striking coup d’oeil; the half shadow enlarged every detail, and the light, that flatterer which only attaches itself to the polished side of things, courted upon each rusty musket the point still left intact, and upon every rag of canvas the whitest and least sullied part.
After about a ten-minute walk among the tents and posts, which were more tightly packed near the headquarters, Monk arrived at a small pathway that split into three branches. The left branch led to the river, the middle one to Newcastle Abbey on the marsh, and the right one crossed the first lines of Monk’s camp; that is, the lines closest to Lambert’s army. Across the river was an advanced post belonging to Monk’s army that monitored the enemy; it consisted of one hundred and fifty Scots. They had swum across the Tweed and, in case of an attack, were meant to swim back in the same way to raise the alarm. However, since there was no post at that location and Lambert’s soldiers weren’t as quick to take to the water as Monk’s were, the latter seemed less anxious about that area. On this side of the river, about five hundred paces from the old abbey, fishermen had settled among a cluster of small tents set up by soldiers from nearby clans, who had brought their wives and children. The scene, illuminated by moonlight, created a striking view; the shadows emphasized every detail, and the light, which only highlights the polished aspects of things, showcased the intact ends of every rusty musket and the whitest, least worn parts of each ragged canvas.
Monk arrived then with Athos, crossing this spot, illumined with a double light, the silver splendor of the moon, and the red blaze of the fires at the meeting of these three causeways; there he stopped, and addressing his companion,—“Monsieur,” said he, “do you know your road?”
Monk arrived with Athos, passing through this area, lit by two lights: the silver glow of the moon and the red flicker of the fires at the intersection of these three paths. He stopped there and turned to his companion. “Monsieur,” he said, “do you know your way?”
“General, if I am not mistaken, the middle causeway leads straight to the abbey.”
“General, if I’m not wrong, the middle path goes straight to the abbey.”
“That is right; but we shall want lights to guide us in the vaults.” Monk turned round.
"That's true, but we will need lights to help us in the vaults." Monk turned around.
“Ah! I thought Digby was following us!” said he. “So much the better; he will procure us what we want.”
“Ah! I thought Digby was following us!” he said. “That's great; he'll get us what we need.”
“Yes, general, there is a man yonder who has been walking behind us for some time.”
“Yes, general, there’s a guy over there who has been walking behind us for a while.”
“Digby!” cried Monk. “Digby! come here, if you please.”
“Digby!” shouted Monk. “Digby! come here, please.”
But instead of obeying, the shadow made a motion of surprise, and, retreating instead of advancing, it bent down and disappeared along the jetty on the left, directing its course towards the lodging of the fishermen.
But instead of obeying, the shadow showed surprise and, pulling back instead of moving forward, it crouched down and vanished along the jetty on the left, heading toward the fishermen's lodge.
“It appears not to be Digby,” said Monk.
“It looks like it’s not Digby,” said Monk.
Both had followed the shadow which had vanished. But it was not so rare a thing for a man to be wandering about at eleven o’clock at night, in a camp in which are reposing ten or eleven thousand men, as to give Monk and Athos any alarm at his disappearance.
Both had followed the shadow that had vanished. But it wasn't unusual for a man to be walking around at eleven o’clock at night in a camp where ten or eleven thousand men were resting, so Monk and Athos weren't alarmed by his disappearance.
“As it is so,” said Monk, “and we must have a light, a lantern, a torch, or something by which we may see where to see our feet; let us seek this light.”
“As it is so,” said Monk, “and we need a light, a lantern, a torch, or something to see where we’re stepping; let’s find this light.”
“General, the first soldier we meet will light us.”
“General, the first soldier we come across will guide us.”
“No,” said Monk, in order to discover if there were not any connivance between the Comte de la Fere and the fisherman. “No, I should prefer one of these French sailors who came this evening to sell me their fish. They leave to-morrow, and the secret will be better kept by them; whereas, if a report should be spread in the Scottish army, that treasures are to be found in the abbey of Newcastle, my Highlanders will believe there is a million concealed beneath every slab, and they will not leave stone upon stone in the building.”
“No,” Monk said, trying to find out if there was any collusion between the Comte de la Fere and the fisherman. “No, I’d rather choose one of those French sailors who came this evening to sell me their fish. They’re leaving tomorrow, and they’ll keep the secret better; if word gets out in the Scottish army that treasures are hidden in the abbey of Newcastle, my Highlanders will think there’s a million hidden beneath every stone, and they won’t leave a single stone standing in the building.”
“Do as you think best, general,” replied Athos, in a natural tone of voice, making evident that soldier or fisherman was the same to him, and that he had no preference.
“Do what you think is best, general,” Athos replied, sounding completely at ease, showing that a soldier or a fisherman was the same to him, and that he had no preference.
Monk approached the causeway behind which had disappeared the person he had taken for Digby, and met a patrol who, making the tour of the tents, was going towards headquarters; he was stopped with his companion, gave the password, and went on. A soldier, roused by the noise, unrolled his plaid, and looked up to see what was going forward. “Ask him,” said Monk to Athos, “where the fishermen are; if I were to speak to him, he would know me.”
Monk walked up to the pathway where the person he thought was Digby had vanished and encountered a patrol that was making its rounds of the tents and heading toward headquarters. He and his companion were stopped, provided the password, and continued on. A soldier, disturbed by the commotion, unrolled his blanket and looked up to see what was happening. “Ask him,” Monk said to Athos, “where the fishermen are; if I talked to him, he would recognize me.”
Athos went up to the soldier, who pointed out the tent to him; immediately Monk and Athos turned towards it. It appeared to the general that at the moment they came up, a shadow like that they had already seen, glided into this tent; but on drawing nearer he perceived he must have been mistaken, for all of them were asleep pele mele, and nothing was seen but arms and legs joined, crossed, and mixed. Athos, fearing lest he should be suspected of connivance with some of his compatriots, remained outside the tent.
Athos walked up to the soldier, who pointed out the tent to him; immediately, Monk and Athos turned toward it. The general thought that just as they arrived, a shadow similar to one they had seen before slipped into the tent; however, as they got closer, he realized he must have been mistaken, as everyone was piled together, sleeping, and all he could see were arms and legs intertwined. Athos, worried he might be thought to be in cahoots with some of his fellow countrymen, stayed outside the tent.
“Hola!” said Monk, in French, “wake up here.” Two or three of the sleepers got up.
“Hello!” said Monk, in French, “wake up here.” Two or three of the sleepers got up.
“I want a man to light me,” continued Monk.
“I want a man to ignite my passion,” continued Monk.
“Your honor may depend on us,” said a voice which made Athos start. “Where do you wish us to go?”
“Your honor can count on us,” said a voice that made Athos jump. “Where do you want us to go?”
“You shall see. A light! come, quickly!”
“You'll see. A light! Come on, quickly!”
“Yes, your honor. Does it please your honor that I should accompany you?”
“Yes, your honor. Would it please you if I accompanied you?”
“You or another; it is of very little consequence, provided I have a light.”
"You or someone else; it really doesn't matter much, as long as I have a light."
“It is strange!” thought Athos; “what a singular voice that man has!”
“It’s strange!” thought Athos; “what a unique voice that guy has!”
“Some fire, you fellows!” cried the fisherman; “come, make haste!”
“Light some fire, guys!” shouted the fisherman; “hurry up!”
Then addressing his companion nearest to him in a low voice:—“Get ready a light, Menneville,” said he, “and hold yourself ready for anything.”
Then, turning to his closest companion in a quiet voice, he said, “Get a light ready, Menneville, and be prepared for anything.”
One of the fishermen struck light from a stone, set fire to some tinder, and by the aid of a match lit a lantern. The light immediately spread all over the tent.
One of the fishermen struck a spark from a stone, ignited some tinder, and used a match to light a lantern. The light instantly filled the tent.
“Are you ready, monsieur?” said Monk to Athos, who had turned away, not to expose his face to the light.
“Are you ready, sir?” Monk asked Athos, who had turned away to avoid showing his face to the light.
“Yes, general,” replied he.
“Yeah, general,” he replied.
“Ah! the French gentleman!” said the leader of the fishermen to himself. “Peste! I have a great mind to charge you with the commission, Menneville; he may know me. Light! light!” This dialogue was pronounced at the back of the tent, and in so low a voice that Monk could not hear a syllable of it; he was, besides, talking with Athos. Menneville got himself ready in the meantime, or rather received the orders of his leader.
“Ah! the French gentleman!” the leader of the fishermen said to himself. “Damn it! I should really ask you for the job, Menneville; he might recognize me. Light! light!” This was said at the back of the tent, in such a low voice that Monk couldn't hear anything; he was, after all, talking with Athos. Meanwhile, Menneville got ready or, more accurately, followed the orders of his leader.
“Well?” said Monk.
"Well?" Monk said.
“I am ready, general,” said the fisherman.
“I’m ready, general,” said the fisherman.
Monk, Athos, and the fisherman left the tent.
Monk, Athos, and the fisherman exited the tent.
“It is impossible!” thought Athos. “What dream could put that into my head?”
“It’s impossible!” thought Athos. “What kind of dream could make me think that?”
“Go forward; follow the middle causeway, and stretch out your legs,” said Monk to the fisherman.
“Go ahead; take the middle path, and stretch your legs,” said Monk to the fisherman.
They were not twenty paces on their way when the same shadow that had appeared to enter the tent came out of it again, crawled along as far as the piles, and, protected by that sort of parapet placed along the causeway, carefully observed the march of the general. All three disappeared in the night haze. They were walking towards Newcastle, the white stones of which appeared to them like sepulchers. After standing for a few seconds under the porch, they penetrated into the interior. The door had been broken open by hatchets. A post of four men slept in safety in a corner, so certain were they that the attack would not take place on that side.
They had barely walked twenty paces when the same shadow that seemed to enter the tent came out again, crawled over to the stacks, and, shielded by the makeshift barrier along the path, carefully watched the general's movement. All three figures vanished into the night mist. They were heading towards Newcastle, whose white stones looked to them like tombstones. After pausing for a few seconds under the porch, they moved inside. The door had been forced open with axes. A group of four men slept soundly in a corner, so confident were they that the attack wouldn’t happen from that direction.
“Will not these men be in your way?” said Monk to Athos.
“Won't these guys be a problem for you?” Monk asked Athos.
“On the contrary, monsieur, they will assist in rolling out the barrels, if your honor will permit them.”
“On the contrary, sir, they will help roll out the barrels, if you allow them.”
“You are right.”
"You’re right."
The post, though fast asleep, roused up at the first steps of the three visitors amongst the briars and grass that invaded the porch. Monk gave the password, and penetrated into the interior of the convent, preceded by the light. He walked last, watching the least movement of Athos, his naked dirk in his sleeve, and ready to plunge it into the back of the gentleman at the first suspicious gesture he should see him make. But Athos, with a firm and sure step, crossed the chambers and courts.
The guard, although fast asleep, woke up at the sound of the three visitors moving through the bushes and grass on the porch. Monk said the password and entered the convent, following the light. He walked at the back, keeping an eye on Athos, his knife hidden up his sleeve, ready to stab him in the back at the first sign of suspicious behavior. But Athos moved confidently through the rooms and courtyards.
Not a door, not a window was left in the building. The doors had been burnt, some on the spot, and the charcoal of them was still jagged with the action of the fire, which had gone out of itself, powerless, no doubt, to get to the heart of those massive joints of oak fastened together with iron nails. As to the windows, all the panes having been broken, night birds, alarmed by the torch, flew away through their holes. At the same time, gigantic bats began to trace their vast, silent circles around the intruders, whilst the light of the torch made their shadows tremble on the high stone walls. Monk concluded that there could be no man in the convent, since wild beasts and birds were there still, and fled away at his approach.
Not a door or window was left in the building. The doors had been burned, some right there, and the charred remains were still rough from the fire, which had died out on its own, likely unable to reach the core of those thick oak joints nailed together with iron. As for the windows, all the glass was shattered, and night birds, startled by the torchlight, flew out through the gaps. At the same time, massive bats began to glide in wide, silent circles around the intruders, while the torchlight cast their shadows quivering on the tall stone walls. Monk concluded that there couldn’t be anyone in the convent, since wild animals and birds were still present and fled at his approach.
After having passed the rubbish, and torn away more than one branch of ivy that had made itself a guardian of the solitude, Athos arrived at the vaults situated beneath the great hall, but the entrance of which was from the chapel. There he stopped. “Here we are, general,” said he.
After pushing past the trash and pulling away more than one branch of ivy that had claimed its place as a protector of the solitude, Athos reached the vaults located beneath the great hall, with the entrance coming from the chapel. He paused. “Here we are, general,” he said.
“This, then, is the slab?”
“This is the slab, right?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Ay, and here is the ring—but the ring is sealed into the stone.”
“Yeah, and here’s the ring—but the ring is stuck in the stone.”
“We must have a lever.”
"We need a lever."
“That’s a very easy thing to find.”
"That's super easy to find."
Whilst looking around them, Athos and Monk perceived a little ash of about three inches in diameter, which had shot up in an angle of the wall, reaching a window, concealed by its branches.
While looking around them, Athos and Monk noticed a small ash tree about three inches in diameter, which had grown in the corner of the wall, reaching a window that was hidden by its branches.
“Have you a knife?” said Monk to the fisherman.
“Do you have a knife?” Monk asked the fisherman.
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“Cut down this tree, then.”
"Chop down this tree, then."
The fisherman obeyed, but not without notching his cutlass. When the ash was cut and fashioned into the shape of a lever, the three men penetrated into the vault.
The fisherman complied, but not before sharpening his cutlass. Once the ash was cut and shaped into a lever, the three men entered the vault.
“Stop where you are,” said Monk to the fisherman. “We are going to dig up some powder; your light may be dangerous.”
“Stop right there,” Monk said to the fisherman. “We're going to get some powder; your light could be dangerous.”
The man drew back in a sort of terror, and faithfully kept to the post assigned him, whilst Monk and Athos turned behind a column at the foot of which, penetrating through a crack, was a moonbeam, reflected exactly on the stone which the Comte de la Fere had come so far in search.
The man recoiled in fear but stayed at his assigned post, while Monk and Athos moved behind a column where a moonbeam was shining through a crack, reflecting perfectly on the stone that the Comte de la Fere had traveled so far to find.
“This is it,” said Athos, pointing out to the general the Latin inscription.
“This is it,” said Athos, pointing out to the general the Latin inscription.
“Yes,” said Monk.
"Yep," said Monk.
Then, as if still willing to leave the Frenchman one means of evasion,—
Then, as if still giving the Frenchman one way to escape,—
“Do you not observe that this vault has already been broken into,” continued he, “and that several statues have already been knocked down?”
“Don’t you see that this vault has already been broken into?” he continued, “and that several statues have already been knocked over?”
“My lord, you have, without doubt, heard that the religious respect of your Scots loves to confide to the statues of the dead the valuable objects they have possessed during their lives. Therefore, the soldiers had reason to think that under the pedestals of the statues which ornament most of these tombs, a treasure was hidden. They have consequently broken down pedestal and statue: but the tomb of the venerable cannon, with which we have to do, is not distinguished by any monument. It is simple, therefore it has been protected by the superstitious fear which your Puritans have always had of sacrilege. Not a morsel of the masonry of this tomb has been chipped off.”
"My lord, you've probably heard that the religious customs of your Scots involve placing valuable items with the statues of the deceased. Because of this, the soldiers thought there might be treasure hidden beneath the pedestals of the statues that decorate many of these graves. As a result, they broke down both pedestal and statue. However, the tomb of the venerable canon we're dealing with isn't marked by any monument. It's plain, so it has been spared due to the superstitious fear your Puritans have always held about sacrilege. Not a single piece of the masonry from this tomb has been disturbed."
“That is true,” said Monk.
"That's true," said Monk.
Athos seized the lever.
Athos grabbed the lever.
“Shall I help you?” said Monk.
“Do you need help?” Monk asked.
“Thank you, my lord; but I am not willing that your honor should lend your hand to a work of which, perhaps, you would not take the responsibility if you knew the probable consequences of it.”
“Thank you, my lord; but I don’t want you to get involved in something that you might not want to take responsibility for if you knew what could happen as a result.”
Monk raised his head.
Monk looked up.
“What do you mean by that, monsieur?”
“What do you mean by that, sir?”
“I mean—but that man—”
"I mean—but that guy—"
“Stop,” said Monk; “I perceive what you are afraid of. I shall make a trial.” Monk turned towards the fisherman, the whole of whose profile was thrown upon the wall.
“Stop,” said Monk; “I see what you’re afraid of. I’ll give it a try.” Monk turned to the fisherman, whose entire profile was cast on the wall.
“Come here, friend!” said he in English, and in a tone of command.
“Come here, friend!” he said in English, with a commanding tone.
The fisherman did not stir.
The fisherman didn't move.
“That is well,” continued he: “he does not know English. Speak to me, then, in English, if you please, monsieur.”
"That's good," he continued. "He doesn't know English. So please, speak to me in English, sir."
“My lord,” replied Athos, “I have frequently seen men in certain circumstances have sufficient command over themselves not to reply to a question put to them in a language they understood. The fisherman is perhaps more learned than we believe him to be. Send him away, my lord, I beg you.”
“My lord,” replied Athos, “I’ve often seen people in certain situations have enough control over themselves not to respond to a question asked in a language they understood. The fisherman might be more knowledgeable than we think. Please send him away, my lord.”
“Decidedly,” said Monk, “he wishes to have me alone in this vault. Never mind, we shall go through with it; one man is as good as another man; and we are alone. My friend,” said Monk to the fisherman, “go back up the stairs we have just descended, and watch that nobody comes to disturb us.” The fisherman made a sign of obedience. “Leave your torch,” said Monk; “it would betray your presence, and might procure you a musket-ball.”
“Definitely,” said Monk, “he wants me alone in this vault. It doesn’t matter, we’ll go through with it; one man is as good as another; and we’re alone. My friend,” Monk said to the fisherman, “go back up the stairs we just came down, and keep an eye out to make sure no one comes to interrupt us.” The fisherman nodded in compliance. “Leave your torch,” Monk added; “it would give away your presence and could get you shot.”
The fisherman appeared to appreciate the counsel; he laid down the light, and disappeared under the vault of the stairs. Monk took up the torch, and brought it to the foot of the column.
The fisherman seemed to value the advice; he set down the light and vanished under the arch of the stairs. Monk picked up the torch and carried it to the base of the column.
“Ah, ah!” said he; “money, then, is concealed under this tomb?”
“Ah, ah!” he said; “so money is hidden beneath this tomb?”
“Yes, my lord; and in five minutes you will no longer doubt it.”
“Yes, my lord; and in five minutes, you won’t doubt it anymore.”
At the same time Athos struck a violent blow upon the plaster, which split, presenting a chink for the point of the lever. Athos introduced the bar into this crack, and soon large pieces of plaster yielded, rising up like rounded slabs. Then the Comte de la Fere seized the stones and threw them away with a force that hands so delicate as his might not have been supposed capable of having.
At the same time, Athos hit the plaster hard, causing it to crack and form a gap for the lever. He wedged the bar into this opening, and soon, large chunks of plaster came loose, lifting up like rounded slabs. Then, the Comte de la Fere grabbed the stones and hurled them away with surprising strength for someone with hands as delicate as his.
“My lord,” said Athos, “this is plainly the masonry of which I told your honor.”
“My lord,” Athos said, “this is clearly the masonry I mentioned to you.”
“Yes; but I do not yet see the casks,” said Monk.
“Yes, but I still don't see the barrels,” said Monk.
“If I had a dagger,” said Athos, looking round him, “you should soon see them, monsieur. Unfortunately, I left mine in your tent.”
“If I had a dagger,” Athos said, looking around him, “you’d see them soon enough, sir. Unfortunately, I left mine in your tent.”
“I would willingly offer you mine,” said Monk, “but the blade is too thin for such work.”
“I'd gladly give you mine,” said Monk, “but the blade is too thin for that.”
Athos appeared to look around him for a thing of some kind that might serve as a substitute for the weapon he desired. Monk did not lose one of the movements of his hands, or one of the expressions of his eyes. “Why do you not ask the fisherman for his cutlass?” said Monk; “he has a cutlass.”
Athos seemed to scan his surroundings for something that could replace the weapon he wanted. Monk didn't miss a single movement of his hands or any expression in his eyes. “Why don’t you ask the fisherman for his cutlass?” Monk said; “he has a cutlass.”
“Ah! that is true,” said Athos; “for he cut the tree down with it.” And he advanced towards the stairs.
“Yeah, that’s right,” said Athos; “he used it to cut down the tree.” Then he moved towards the stairs.
“Friend,” said he to the fisherman, “throw me down your cutlass, if you please; I want it.”
“Friend,” he said to the fisherman, “please toss me your cutlass; I need it.”
The noise of the falling weapon sounded on the steps.
The sound of the falling weapon echoed on the steps.
“Take it,” said Monk; “it is a solid instrument, as I have seen, and a strong hand might make good use of it.”
“Take it,” said Monk; “it’s a sturdy tool, as I’ve seen, and a strong person could make good use of it.”
Athos appeared only to give to the words of Monk the natural and simple sense under which they were to be heard and understood. Nor did he remark, or at least appear to remark, that when he returned with the weapon, Monk drew back, placing his left hand on the stock of his pistol; in the right he already held his dirk. He went to work then, turning his back to Monk, placing his life in his hands, without possible defense. He then struck, during several seconds, so skillfully and sharply upon the intermediary plaster, that it separated into two parts, and Monk was able to discern two barrels placed end to end, and which their weight maintained motionless in their chalky envelope.
Athos seemed to give Monk's words the clear and straightforward meaning they were meant to convey. He didn’t notice, or at least didn’t appear to notice, that when he came back with the weapon, Monk flinched, putting his left hand on the stock of his pistol, while his right hand already held his dirk. He then turned his back to Monk, putting his life at risk with no way to defend himself. He worked skillfully and quickly for several seconds on the plaster barrier, which split into two pieces, allowing Monk to see two barrels placed end to end, their weight keeping them steady within their chalky coating.
“My lord,” said Athos, “you see that my presentiments have not been disappointed.”
“My lord,” said Athos, “you see that my instincts have not let me down.”
“Yes, monsieur,” said Monk, “and I have good reason to believe you are satisfied; are you not?”
“Yes, sir,” said Monk, “and I have good reason to think you’re happy; aren’t you?”
“Doubtless I am; the loss of this money would have been inexpressibly great to me: but I was certain that God, who protects the good cause, would not have permitted this gold, which should procure its triumph, to be diverted to baser purposes.
“Of course I am; losing this money would have been incredibly devastating for me: but I was sure that God, who supports the good cause, wouldn’t allow this gold, which is meant to secure its victory, to be used for lesser purposes."
“You are, upon my honor, as mysterious in your words as in your actions, monsieur,” said Monk. “Just now as I did not perfectly understand you when you said that you were not willing to throw upon me the responsibility of the work we were accomplishing.”
“You are, I swear, as mysterious in your words as in your actions, sir,” said Monk. “Just now, I didn't completely understand you when you said you weren't willing to place the responsibility of the work we were doing on me.”
“I had reason to say so, my lord.”
“I had a reason to say that, my lord.”
“And now you speak to me of the good cause. What do you mean by the words ‘the good cause?’ We are defending at this moment, in England, five or six causes, which does not prevent every one from considering his own not only as the good cause, but as the best. What is yours, monsieur? Speak boldly, that we may see if, upon this point, to which you appear to attach a great importance, we are of the same opinion.”
“And now you're talking to me about the good cause. What do you mean by 'the good cause?' Right now, in England, we're standing up for five or six causes, but that doesn't stop everyone from thinking their own cause is not just good, but the best. What's yours, sir? Speak up, so we can see if we share the same view on this matter, which seems to be really important to you.”
Athos fixed upon Monk one of those penetrating looks which seemed to convey to him to whom they are directed a challenge to conceal a single one of his thoughts; then, taking off his hat, he began in a solemn voice, while his interlocutor, with one hand upon his visage, allowed that long and nervous hand to compress his mustache and beard, while his vague and melancholy eye wandered about the recesses of the vaults.
Athos locked eyes with Monk, giving him one of those intense looks that seemed to dare him to hide even a single thought. Then, removing his hat, he began speaking in a serious tone. Meanwhile, Monk rested one hand on his face, letting his long, restless fingers press against his mustache and beard, as his distant and wistful gaze drifted through the shadows of the vaults.
Chapter XXVI. Heart and Mind.
My lord,” said the Comte de la Fere, “you are an noble Englishman, you are a loyal man; you are speaking to a noble Frenchman, to a man of heart. The gold contained in these two casks before us, I have told you was mine. I was wrong—it is the first lie I have pronounced in my life, a temporary lie, it is true. This gold is the property of King Charles II., exiled from his country, driven from his palaces, the orphan at once of his father and his throne, and deprived of everything, even of the melancholy happiness of kissing on his knees the stone upon which the hands of his murderers have written that simple epitaph which will eternally cry out for vengeance upon them:—‘HERE LIES CHARLES I.’”
My lord,” said the Comte de la Fere, “you are a noble Englishman, a loyal man; you are speaking to a noble Frenchman, a man of passion. The gold in these two casks before us, I told you it was mine. I was wrong—it’s the first lie I’ve ever told in my life, a temporary lie, it’s true. This gold actually belongs to King Charles II., who has been exiled from his country, driven from his palaces, left an orphan by both his father and his throne, and stripped of everything, even the sad joy of kneeling to kiss the stone on which his murderers wrote that simple epitaph that will forever call for vengeance upon them:—‘HERE LIES CHARLES I.’”
Monk grew slightly pale, and an imperceptible shudder crept over his skin and raised his gray mustache.
Monk turned a bit pale, and a barely noticeable shiver swept across his skin and lifted his gray mustache.
“I,” continued Athos, “I, Comte de la Fere, the last, only faithful friend the poor abandoned prince has left, I have offered him to come hither to find the man upon whom now depends the fate of royalty and of England; and I have come, and placed myself under the eye of this man, and have placed myself naked and unarmed in his hands, saying:—‘My lord, here are the last resources of a prince whom God made your master, whom his birth made your king; upon you, and you alone, depend his life and future. Will you employ this money in consoling England for the evils it must have suffered from anarchy; that is to say, will you aid, and if not aid, will you allow King Charles II. to act? You are master, you are king, all-powerful master and king, for chance sometimes defeats the work of time and God. I am here alone with you, my lord: if divided success alarms you, if my complicity annoys you, you are armed, my lord, and here is a grave ready dug; if, on the contrary, the enthusiasm of your cause carries you away, if you are what you appear to be, if your hand in what it undertakes obeys your mind, and your mind your heart, here are the means of ruining forever the cause of your enemy, Charles Stuart. Kill, then, the man you have before you, for that man will never return to him who has sent him without bearing with him the deposit which Charles I., his father, confided to him, and keep the gold which may assist in carrying on the civil war. Alas! my lord, it is the fate of this unfortunate prince. He must either corrupt or kill, for everything resists him, everything repulses him, everything is hostile to him; and yet he is marked with divine seal, and he must, not to belie his blood, reascend the throne, or die upon the sacred soil of his country.’
“I,” continued Athos, “I, Comte de la Fere, the last and only loyal friend that the poor abandoned prince has left, have invited him to come here to find the man upon whom the fate of royalty and England now depends; and I have come and placed myself under the watch of this man, completely unarmed and defenseless in his hands, saying:—‘My lord, here are the last resources of a prince whom God made your master, whose birth made him your king; his life and future depend on you, and you alone. Will you use this money to help England recover from the chaos it has suffered; in other words, will you support King Charles II., or at least let him take action? You are the master, you are the king, all-powerful master and king, for sometimes chance can overturn the plans of time and God. I am here alone with you, my lord: if divided success worries you, if my involvement irritates you, you are armed, my lord, and here is a grave prepared; if, on the other hand, the passion for your cause inspires you, if you are who you claim to be, if your actions follow your thoughts, and your thoughts follow your heart, here are the means to forever ruin the cause of your enemy, Charles Stuart. So go ahead, kill the man before you, for that man will never return to the one who sent him without taking with him the burden that Charles I., his father, entrusted to him, and keep the gold that could help continue the civil war. Alas! my lord, this is the fate of this unfortunate prince. He must either corrupt or kill, for everything resists him, everything repels him, everything is against him; and yet he is marked with a divine seal, and he must, to honor his blood, reclaim the throne, or die on the sacred soil of his country.’”
“My lord, you have heard me. To any other but the illustrious man who listens to me, I would have said: ‘My lord, you are poor; my lord, the king offers you this million as an earnest of an immense bargain; take it, and serve Charles II. as I served Charles I., and I feel assured that God, who listens to us, who sees us, who alone reads in your heart, shut up from all human eyes,—I am assured God will give you a happy eternal life after death.’ But to General Monk, to the illustrious man of whose standard I believe I have taken measure, I say: ‘My lord, there is for you in the history of peoples and kings a brilliant place, an immortal, imperishable glory, if alone, without any other interest but the good of your country and the interests of justice, you become the supporter of your king. Many others have been conquerors and glorious usurpers; you, my lord, you will be content with being the most virtuous, the most honest, and the most incorruptible of men: you will have held a crown in your hand, and instead of placing it upon your own brow, you will have deposited it upon the head of him for whom it was made. Oh, my lord, act thus, and you will leave to posterity the most enviable of names, in which no human creature can rival you.’”
“My lord, you have heard me. To anyone else but the distinguished man who listens to me, I would say: ‘My lord, you are in need; my lord, the king offers you this million as the beginning of a great deal; accept it, and serve Charles II. as I served Charles I., and I am confident that God, who hears us, who sees us, and who alone understands your heart, hidden from all human eyes, will grant you a happy eternal life after death.’ But to General Monk, to the esteemed man whose values I believe I have measured, I say: ‘My lord, there is a shining place for you in the history of nations and kings, an immortal, timeless glory, if you alone, with no other motive but the good of your country and the pursuit of justice, choose to support your king. Many others have been conquerors and notable usurpers; but you, my lord, will find satisfaction in being the most virtuous, the most honest, and the most incorruptible of men: you will have held a crown in your hands, and instead of putting it on your own head, you will have placed it on the head of the one for whom it was intended. Oh, my lord, act this way, and you will leave the most enviable name to posterity, one that no human can rival.’”
Athos stopped. During the whole time that the noble gentleman was speaking, Monk had not given one sign of either approbation or disapprobation; scarcely even, during this vehement appeal, had his eyes been animated with that fire which bespeaks intelligence. The Comte de la Fere looked at him sorrowfully, and on seeing that melancholy countenance, felt discouragement penetrate to his very heart. At length Monk appeared to recover, and broke the silence.
Athos stopped. Throughout the entire time the noble gentleman was speaking, Monk had shown no sign of agreement or disagreement; hardly even during this passionate appeal had his eyes displayed the spark of understanding. The Comte de la Fere looked at him sadly, and seeing that gloomy expression made him feel a deep sense of discouragement. Finally, Monk seemed to regain himself and spoke up.
“Monsieur,” said he, in a mild, calm tone, “in reply to you, I will make use of your own words. To any other but yourself I would reply by expulsion, imprisonment, or still worse, for, in fact, you tempt me and you force me at the same time. But you are one of those men, monsieur, to whom it is impossible to refuse the attention and respect they merit; you are a brave gentleman, monsieur—I say so, and I am a judge. You just now spoke of a deposit which the late king transmitted through you to his son—are you, then, one of those Frenchmen who, as I have heard, endeavored to carry off Charles I. from Whitehall?”
“Monsieur,” he said in a gentle, calm tone, “in response to you, I’ll use your own words. To anyone else, I would respond with expulsion, imprisonment, or something worse because, honestly, you both tempt and provoke me. But you are one of those men, monsieur, to whom it's impossible not to give the attention and respect you deserve; you are a brave gentleman, monsieur—I mean that, and I consider myself a judge of such matters. You just mentioned a deposit that the late king sent through you to his son—are you one of those Frenchmen who, as I've heard, tried to help Charles I escape from Whitehall?”
“Yes, my lord; it was I who was beneath the scaffold during the execution; I, who had not been able to redeem it, received upon my brow the blood of the martyred king. I received, at the same time, the last word of Charles I.; it was to me he said, ‘REMEMBER!’ and in saying, ‘Remember!’ he alluded to the money at your feet, my lord.”
“Yes, my lord; it was me who was under the scaffold during the execution; I, who couldn't save him, received the blood of the martyred king on my forehead. At the same time, I heard the last word of Charles I.; he said to me, ‘REMEMBER!’ and by saying ‘Remember!’ he was referring to the money at your feet, my lord.”
“I have heard much of you, monsieur,” said Monk, “but I am happy to have, in the first place, appreciated you by my own observations, and not by my remembrances. I will give you, then, explanations that I have given to no other, and you will appreciate what a distinction I make between you and the persons who have hitherto been sent to me.”
“I’ve heard a lot about you, sir,” said Monk, “but I’m glad that, first and foremost, I’ve been able to evaluate you based on my own observations, not just my memories. So, I’ll provide you with insights that I haven’t shared with anyone else, and you’ll see how much I differentiate you from those who’ve been sent to me before.”
Athos bowed and prepared to absorb greedily the words which fell, one by one, from the mouth of Monk,—those words rare and precious as the dew in the desert.
Athos bowed and got ready to eagerly take in the words that fell, one by one, from Monk's mouth—those words as rare and precious as dew in the desert.
“You spoke to me,” said Monk, “of Charles II.; but pray, monsieur, of what consequence to me is that phantom of a king? I have grown old in a war and in a policy which are nowadays so closely linked together, that every man of the sword must fight in virtue of his rights or his ambition with a personal interest, and not blindly behind an officer, as in ordinary wars. For myself, I perhaps desire nothing, but I fear much. In the war of to-day rests the liberty of England, and, perhaps, that of every Englishman. How can you expect that I, free in the position I have made for myself, should go willingly and hold out my hands to the shackles of a stranger? That is all Charles is to me. He has fought battles here which he has lost, he is therefore a bad captain; he has succeeded in no negotiation, he is therefore a bad diplomatist; he has paraded his wants and his miseries in all the courts of Europe, he has therefore a weak and pusillanimous heart. Nothing noble, nothing great, nothing strong has hitherto emanated from that genius which aspires to govern one of the greatest kingdoms of the earth. I know this Charles, then, under none but bad aspects, and you would wish me, a man of good sense, to go and make myself gratuitously the slave of a creature who is inferior to me in military capacity, in politics, and in dignity! No, monsieur. When some great and noble action shall have taught me to value Charles, I shall perhaps recognize his rights to a throne from which we cast the father because he wanted the virtues which his son has hitherto lacked, but, in fact of rights, I only recognize my own; the revolution made me a general, my sword will make me protector, if I wish it. Let Charles show himself, let him present himself, let him enter the competition open to genius, and, above all, let him remember that he is of a race from whom more will be expected than from any other. Therefore, monsieur, say no more about him. I neither refuse nor accept: I reserve myself—I wait.”
“You spoke to me,” said Monk, “about Charles II; but honestly, what does that ghost of a king matter to me? I've grown old in a war and in a policy that are so tightly linked nowadays that every soldier must fight for his own rights or ambitions with a personal stake, not just blindly follow an officer like in regular wars. For myself, I may desire nothing, but I fear a lot. The current war is about the freedom of England and perhaps every Englishman. How can you expect me, someone who’s made a free life for myself, to willingly offer myself up to the chains of a stranger? That’s all Charles is to me. He’s fought battles here and lost, so he’s a poor leader; he’s failed in negotiations, making him a bad diplomat; he’s paraded his needs and sorrows to all the courts of Europe, which shows he has a weak and cowardly heart. Nothing noble, nothing significant, nothing strong has come from that ambition to rule one of the greatest kingdoms on earth. I see this Charles only in negative terms, and you expect me, a man of common sense, to go and make myself the slave of someone who is lesser than me in military skill, politics, and dignity! No, monsieur. When some great and noble deed proves to me that I should value Charles, maybe I’ll recognize his rights to a throne from which we removed his father because he lacked the virtues his son has yet to show. In terms of rights, I only acknowledge my own; the revolution made me a general, and my sword will make me protector if I choose. Let Charles make himself known, let him step forward, let him compete openly for respect, and above all, let him remember that he comes from a lineage that is expected to do more than any other. So, monsieur, don't speak of him anymore. I neither reject nor accept; I’m holding back—I’m waiting.”
Athos knew Monk to be too well informed of all concerning Charles to venture to urge the discussion further; it was neither the time nor the place. “My lord,” then said he, “I have nothing to do but thank you.”
Athos knew that Monk was too well-informed about everything related to Charles to risk bringing up the topic again; it wasn't the right time or place. “My lord,” he said, “I can only thank you.”
“And why, monsieur? Because you have formed a correct opinion of me, or because I have acted according to your judgment? Is that, in truth, worthy of thanks? This gold which you are about to carry to Charles will serve me as a test for him, by seeing the use he will make of it. I shall have an opinion which now I have not.”
“And why, sir? Is it because you’ve made a fair judgment of me, or because I’ve acted according to your views? Is that really something to be grateful for? The gold you’re about to take to Charles will be a test for him, to see how he uses it. I’ll have a judgment then that I don’t have now.”
“And yet does not your honor fear to compromise yourself by allowing such a sum to be carried away for the service of your enemy?”
“And don’t you worry about compromising yourself by letting such a large amount be taken away for the benefit of your enemy?”
“My enemy, say you? Eh, monsieur, I have no enemies. I am in the service of the parliament, which orders me to fight General Lambert and Charles Stuart—its enemies, and not mine. I fight them. If the parliament, on the contrary, ordered me to unfurl my standards on the port of London, and to assemble my soldiers on the banks to receive Charles II.—”
“My enemy, you say? Well, sir, I have no enemies. I serve the parliament, which commands me to battle General Lambert and Charles Stuart—its enemies, not mine. So, I fight them. If the parliament, on the other hand, ordered me to raise my flags at the port of London and gather my soldiers by the river to welcome Charles II.—”
“You would obey?” cried Athos, joyfully.
“You would obey?” Athos exclaimed, filled with joy.
“Pardon me,” said Monk, smiling, “I was going on—I, a gray-headed man—in truth, how could I forget myself? was going to speak like a foolish young man.”
“Excuse me,” Monk said with a smile, “I was just about to—me, an older man—how could I lose track like that? I was about to talk like some silly young man.”
“Then you would not obey?” said Athos.
“Then you wouldn’t obey?” said Athos.
“I do not say that either, monsieur. The welfare of my country before everything. God, who has given me the power, has, no doubt, willed that I should have that power for the good of all, and He has given me, at the same time, discernment. If the parliament were to order such a thing, I should reflect.”
“I’m not saying that either, sir. The well-being of my country comes first. God, who has given me this power, has surely intended for me to use it for the greater good, and He has also given me the ability to think clearly. If the parliament were to request something like that, I would consider it.”
The brow of Athos became clouded. “Then I may positively say that your honor is not inclined to favor King Charles II.?”
The brow of Athos clouded over. “So I can definitely say that you don’t support King Charles II, right?”
“You continue to question me, monsieur le comte; allow me to do so in turn, if you please.”
“You keep questioning me, sir; let me do the same to you, if that’s alright.”
“Do, monsieur; and may God inspire you with the idea of replying to me as frankly as I shall reply to you.”
“Go ahead, sir; and may God put in your mind the thought of responding to me as openly as I will respond to you.”
“When you shall have taken this money back to your prince, what advice will you give him?”
“When you take this money back to your prince, what advice will you give him?”
Athos fixed upon Monk a proud and resolute look.
Athos gave Monk a proud and determined look.
“My lord,” said he, “with this million, which others would perhaps employ in negotiating, I would advise the king to rise two regiments, to enter Scotland, which you have just pacified: to give to the people the franchises which the revolution promised them, and in which it has not, in all cases, kept its word. I should advise him to command in person this little army, which would, believe me, increase, and to die, standard in hand, and sword in sheath, saying, ‘Englishmen! I am the third king of my race you have killed; beware of the justice of God!’”
“My lord,” he said, “instead of using this million to negotiate like others might, I would suggest to the king that he raise two regiments to enter Scotland, which you’ve just brought under control. We should offer the people the rights that the revolution promised them but hasn’t fully delivered. I would recommend that he personally lead this small army, which would, believe me, grow in numbers, and to die with the standard in hand and sword sheathed, declaring, ‘Englishmen! I am the third king of my lineage you have killed; watch out for the justice of God!’”
Monk hung down his head, and mused for an instant. “If he succeeded,” said he, “which is very improbable, but not impossible—for everything is possible in this world—what would you advise him to do?”
Monk lowered his head and thought for a moment. “If he ends up succeeding,” he said, “which is very unlikely, but not impossible—since anything is possible in this world—what would you suggest he do?”
“To think that by the will of God he lost his crown, by the good will of men he recovered it.”
"To think that he lost his crown by God's will and regained it through the goodwill of men."
An ironical smile passed over the lips of Monk.
An ironic smile crossed Monk's lips.
“Unfortunately, monsieur,” said he, “kings do not know how to follow good advice.”
“Unfortunately, sir,” he said, “kings don’t know how to take good advice.”
“Ah, my lord, Charles II. is not a king,” replied Athos, smiling in his turn, but with a very different expression from Monk.
“Ah, my lord, Charles II is not a king,” Athos replied, smiling back, but his expression was very different from Monk’s.
“Let us terminate this, monsieur le comte,—that is your desire, is it not?”
“Let’s end this, sir, —that’s what you want, right?”
Athos bowed.
Athos bowed.
“I shall give orders to have these two casks transported whither you please. Where are you lodging, monsieur?”
“I'll arrange for these two casks to be transported wherever you’d like. Where are you staying, sir?”
“In a little hamlet at the mouth of the river, your honor.”
“In a small village at the mouth of the river, sir.”
“Oh, I know the hamlet; it consists of five or six houses, does it not?”
“Oh, I know the village; it has five or six houses, right?”
“Exactly. Well, I inhabit the first,—two net-makers occupy it with me; it is their bark which brought me ashore.”
“Exactly. Well, I live in the first one—two net-makers share it with me; it is their boat that brought me ashore.”
“But your own vessel, monsieur?”
"But your own boat, sir?"
“My vessel is at anchor, a quarter of a mile at sea, and waits for me.”
“My boat is anchored a quarter of a mile offshore, waiting for me.”
“You do not think, however, of setting out immediately?”
“You're not thinking about leaving right away, are you?”
“My lord, I shall try once more to convince your honor.”
“My lord, I will try again to persuade you.”
“You will not succeed,” replied Monk; “but it is of consequence that you should depart from Newcastle without leaving of your passage the least suspicion that might prove injurious to me or you. To-morrow my officers think Lambert will attack me. I, on the contrary, am convinced he will not stir; it is in my opinion impossible. Lambert leads an army devoid of homogeneous principles, and there is no possible army with such elements. I have taught my soldiers to consider my authority subordinate to another, therefore, after me, round me, and beneath me, they still look for something. It would result that if I were dead, whatever might happen, my army would not be demoralized all at once; it results, that if I choose to absent myself, for instance, as it does please me to do sometimes, there would not be in the camp the shadow of uneasiness or disorder. I am the magnet—the sympathetic and natural strength of the English. All those scattered irons that will be sent against me I shall attract to myself. Lambert, at this moment, commands eighteen thousand deserters; but I have never mentioned that to my officers, you may easily suppose. Nothing is more useful to an army than the expectation of a coming battle; everybody is awake—everybody is on guard. I tell you this that you may live in perfect security. Do not be in a hurry, then, to cross the seas; within a week there will be something fresh, either a battle or an accommodation. Then, as you have judged me to be an honorable man, and confided your secret to me, I have to thank you for this confidence, and I shall come and pay you a visit or send for you. Do not go before I send word. I repeat the request.”
“You will not succeed,” Monk replied, “but it’s important that you leave Newcastle without creating any suspicion about your plans that could harm either of us. Tomorrow, my officers believe Lambert will attack me. I, however, am convinced he won’t make a move; it seems impossible to me. Lambert commands an army that lacks unified principles, and such a disjointed force can’t function effectively. I’ve taught my soldiers to view my authority as subordinate to something greater, so they still look for guidance after me, around me, and below me. This means that if I were to die, my army wouldn’t immediately fall into chaos; similarly, if I choose to take a break, as I sometimes like to do, there wouldn’t be any sign of worry or disorder in the camp. I am the magnet—the natural and appealing force of the English. All those scattered elements sent against me will be drawn to me. Lambert currently leads eighteen thousand deserters; however, I’ve never mentioned that to my officers, as you can imagine. Nothing is more beneficial for an army than the anticipation of an upcoming battle; everyone stays alert—everyone is on guard. I’m telling you this so you can feel completely safe. So don’t rush to cross the seas; in a week there will be new developments, either a battle or a truce. And since you’ve seen me as an honorable man and shared your secret with me, I thank you for that trust, and I’ll either come to visit you or send for you. Please don’t leave until I reach out. I'm repeating my request.”
“I promise you, general,” cried Athos, with a joy so great, that in spite of all his circumspection, he could not prevent its sparkling in his eyes.
“I promise you, general,” Athos exclaimed, overwhelmed with joy so intense that, despite all his efforts to remain composed, he couldn’t hide the sparkle in his eyes.
Monk surprised this flash, and immediately extinguished it by one of those silent smiles which always caused his interlocutors to know they had made no inroad on his mind.
Monk was taken aback by this sudden outburst, and he quickly shut it down with one of those quiet smiles that always let his conversation partners know they hadn't affected his thoughts at all.
“Then, my lord, it is a week that you desire me to wait?”
“Then, my lord, you want me to wait a week?”
“A week? yes, monsieur.”
“A week? Yes, sir.”
“And during those days what shall I do?”
“And during those days, what am I supposed to do?”
“If there should be a battle, keep at a distance from it, I beseech you. I know the French delight in such amusements;—you might take a fancy to see how we fight, and you might receive some chance shot. Our Scotsmen are very bad marksmen, and I do not wish that a worthy gentleman like you should return to France wounded. Nor should I like to be obliged, myself, to send to your prince his million left here by you; for then it would be said, and with some reason, that I paid the Pretender to enable him to make war against the parliament. Go, then, monsieur, and let it be done as has been agreed upon.”
“If there’s going to be a battle, please keep your distance, I urge you. I know the French enjoy these kinds of spectacles; you might get curious to see how we fight, and you could end up getting hit by a stray bullet. Our Scotsmen aren’t great shots, and I really don’t want a decent man like you to return to France injured. I also wouldn’t want to have to send your prince the million you left behind; that would lead to people saying, and with some justification, that I financed the Pretender to help him wage war against Parliament. So, go on, monsieur, and let’s stick to what we agreed upon.”
“Ah, my lord,” said Athos, “what joy it would give me to be the first that penetrated to the noble heart which beats beneath that cloak!”
“Ah, my lord,” said Athos, “what happiness it would bring me to be the first to reach the noble heart that beats under that cloak!”
“You think, then, that I have secrets,” said Monk, without changing the half cheerful expression of his countenance. “Why, monsieur, what secret can you expect to find in the hollow head of a soldier? But it is getting late, and our torch is almost out; let us call our man.”
“You think I have secrets, then,” said Monk, keeping the half cheerful look on his face. “Well, sir, what kind of secret do you expect to find in the empty head of a soldier? But it’s getting late, and our torch is almost out; let’s call our guy.”
“Hola!” cried Monk in French, approaching the stairs; “hola! fisherman!”
“Hello!” cried Monk in French, approaching the stairs; “hello! fisherman!”
The fisherman, benumbed by the cold night air, replied in a hoarse voice, asking what they wanted of him.
The fisherman, chilled by the cold night air, replied in a rough voice, asking what they wanted from him.
“Go to the post,” said Monk, “and order a sergeant, in the name of General Monk, to come here immediately.”
“Go to the post,” said Monk, “and ask for a sergeant, in the name of General Monk, to come here right away.”
This was a commission easily performed; for the sergeant, uneasy at the general’s being in that desolate abbey, had drawn nearer by degrees, and was not much further off than the fisherman. The general’s order was therefore heard by him, and he hastened to obey it.
This was a task that could be done easily; the sergeant, feeling uneasy about the general being in that lonely abbey, had gradually moved closer and was not far off from the fisherman. So, the general's order was heard by him, and he quickly moved to carry it out.
“Get a horse and two men,” said Monk.
"Get a horse and two guys," said Monk.
“A horse and two men?” repeated the sergeant.
“A horse and two men?” the sergeant echoed.
“Yes,” replied Monk. “Have you got any means of getting a horse with a pack-saddle or two panniers?”
“Yes,” replied Monk. “Do you have any way to get a horse with a pack-saddle or two panniers?”
“No doubt, at a hundred paces off, in the Scottish camp.”
“No doubt, a hundred paces away, in the Scottish camp.”
“Very well.”
"Alright."
“What shall I do with the horse, general.”
“What should I do with the horse, General?”
“Look here.”
“Check this out.”
The sergeant descended the three steps which separated him from Monk, and came into the vault.
The sergeant stepped down the three steps that separated him from Monk and entered the vault.
“You see,” said Monk, “that gentleman yonder?”
“You see,” said Monk, “that guy over there?”
“Yes, general.”
"Yes, sir."
“And you see these two casks?”
“And do you see these two barrels?”
“Perfectly.”
"Absolutely."
“They are two casks, one containing powder, and the other balls; I wish these casks to be transported to the little hamlet at the mouth of the river, and which I intend to occupy to-morrow with two hundred muskets. You understand that the commission is a secret one, for it is a movement that may decide the fate of the battle.”
“They're two barrels, one filled with gunpowder and the other with cannonballs. I want these barrels delivered to the small village at the river's mouth, which I plan to take over tomorrow with two hundred muskets. You understand that this mission is confidential, as it could determine the outcome of the battle.”
“Oh, general!” murmured the sergeant.
“Oh, general!” whispered the sergeant.
“Mind, then! Let these casks be fastened on to the horse, and let them be escorted by two men and you to the residence of this gentleman, who is my friend. But take care that nobody knows it.”
“Listen up! Have these barrels loaded onto the horse and have two men, along with you, take them to the home of this gentleman, who is my friend. But make sure that nobody finds out.”
“I would go by the marsh if I knew the road,” said the sergeant.
“I would take the path by the marsh if I knew the way,” said the sergeant.
“I know one myself,” said Athos; “it is not wide, but it is solid, having been made upon piles; and with care we shall get over safely enough.”
“I know one myself,” said Athos; “it’s not wide, but it’s sturdy, built on piles; and if we’re careful, we’ll cross it safely enough.”
“Do everything this gentleman shall order you to do.”
“Do everything this man tells you to do.”
“Oh! oh! the casks are heavy,” said the sergeant, trying to lift one.
“Oh! oh! the barrels are heavy,” said the sergeant, trying to lift one.
“They weigh four hundred pounds each, if they contain what they ought to contain, do they not, monsieur.”
“They weigh four hundred pounds each, if they have what they’re supposed to have, right, sir?”
“Thereabouts,” said Athos.
"About that," said Athos.
The sergeant went in search of the two men and the horse. Monk, left alone with Athos, affected to speak to him on nothing but indifferent subjects while examining the vault in a cursory manner. Then, hearing the horse’s steps,—
The sergeant went looking for the two men and the horse. Monk, staying behind with Athos, pretended to talk about nothing but casual topics while quickly checking out the vault. Then, hearing the sound of the horse’s hooves,—
“I leave you with your men, monsieur,” said he, “and return to the camp. You are perfectly safe.”
“I’m leaving you with your soldiers, sir,” he said, “and heading back to the camp. You’re completely safe.”
“I shall see you again, then, my lord?” asked Athos.
“I'll see you again, then, my lord?” asked Athos.
“That is agreed upon, monsieur, and with much pleasure.”
"That's agreed, sir, and I'm happy about it."
Monk held out his hand to Athos.
Monk extended his hand to Athos.
“Ah! my lord, if you would!” murmured Athos.
“Ah! my lord, if you would!” Athos whispered.
“Hush! monsieur, it is agreed that we shall speak no more of that.” And bowing to Athos, he went up the stairs, meeting about half-way his men, who were coming down. He had not gone twenty paces, when a faint but prolonged whistle was heard at a distance. Monk listened, but seeing nothing and hearing nothing, he continued his route. Then he remembered the fisherman, and looked about for him; but the fisherman had disappeared. If he had, however, looked with more attention, he might have seen that man, bent double, gliding like a serpent along the stones and losing himself in the mist that floated over the surface of the marsh. He might equally have seen, had he attempted to pierce that mist, a spectacle that might have attracted his attention; and that was the rigging of the vessel, which had changed place, and was now nearer the shore. But Monk saw nothing; and thinking he had nothing to fear, he entered the deserted causeway which led to his camp. It was then that the disappearance of the fisherman appeared strange, and that a real suspicion began to take possession of his mind. He had just placed at the orders of Athos the only post that could protect him. He had a mile of causeway to traverse before he could regain his camp. The fog increased with such intensity that he could scarcely distinguish objects at ten paces’ distance. Monk then thought he heard the sound of an oar over the marsh on the right. “Who goes there?” said he.
“Hush! Sir, it's settled that we won't speak of that anymore.” Bowing to Athos, he went up the stairs, encountering about halfway his men, who were coming down. He hadn’t walked twenty paces when a faint but lingering whistle echoed from a distance. Monk listened, but seeing and hearing nothing, he continued on his way. Then he remembered the fisherman and looked for him, but the fisherman had vanished. If he had looked a little closer, he might have noticed that man, crouched low, slipping like a serpent along the stones and disappearing into the mist above the marsh. He could have also seen, had he tried to see through that mist, a sight that might have caught his attention: the rigging of the vessel, which had moved and was now closer to the shore. But Monk saw nothing; thinking he was in no danger, he entered the empty causeway that led to his camp. It was then that the fisherman’s disappearance seemed strange, and real suspicion began to grow in his mind. He had just put the only post that could protect him at Athos's disposal. He had a mile of causeway to cross before reaching his camp. The fog thickened so much that he could hardly make out objects ten paces away. Monk then thought he heard the sound of an oar on the marsh to his right. “Who goes there?” he called out.
But nobody answered; then he cocked his pistol, took his sword in his hand, and quickened his pace, without, however, being willing to call anybody. Such a summons, for which there was no absolute necessity, appeared unworthy of him.
But nobody answered; then he cocked his pistol, took his sword in his hand, and quickened his pace, but he wasn't willing to call anyone. Such a summons, which wasn't absolutely necessary, seemed unworthy of him.
Chapter XXVII. The Next Day.
It was seven o’clock in the morning, the first rays of day lightened the pools of the marsh, in which the sun was reflected like a red ball, when Athos, awakening and opening the window of his bed-chamber, which looked out upon the banks of the river, perceived, at fifteen paces’ distance from him, the sergeant and the men who had accompanied him the evening before, and who, after having deposited the casks at his house, had returned to the camp by the causeway on the right.
It was seven in the morning, and the first light of day brightened the pools in the marsh, where the sun was mirrored like a red ball. Athos, waking up and opening the window of his bedroom that faced the riverbank, noticed, about fifteen paces away, the sergeant and the men who had accompanied him the night before. They had dropped off the barrels at his house and returned to the camp via the pathway on the right.
Why had these men come back after having returned to the camp? That was the question which first presented itself to Athos. The sergeant, with his head raised, appeared to be watching the moment when the gentleman should appear to address him. Athos, surprised to see these men, whom he had seen depart the night before, could not refrain from expressing his astonishment to them.
Why had these men come back after returning to the camp? That was the question that first came to Athos's mind. The sergeant, with his head held high, seemed to be waiting for the moment when the gentleman would appear to speak to him. Athos, surprised to see these men, whom he had seen leave the night before, couldn’t help but express his astonishment to them.
“There is nothing surprising in that, monsieur,” said the sergeant; “for yesterday the general commanded me to watch over your safety, and I thought it right to obey that order.”
“There’s nothing surprising about that, sir,” said the sergeant; “because yesterday the general ordered me to ensure your safety, and I felt it was important to follow that order.”
“Is the general at the camp?” asked Athos.
“Is the general at the camp?” Athos asked.
“No doubt he is, monsieur; as when he left you he was going back.”
“No doubt he is, sir; when he left you, he was on his way back.”
“Well, wait for me a moment; I am going thither to render an account of the fidelity with which you fulfilled your duty, and to get my sword, which I left upon the table in the tent.”
"Well, wait for me a moment; I'm going over there to report on how faithfully you did your duty, and to grab my sword, which I left on the table in the tent."
“This happens very well,” said the sergeant, “for we were about to request you to do so.”
“This works out perfectly,” said the sergeant, “because we were just about to ask you to do that.”
Athos fancied he could detect an air of equivocal bonhomie upon the countenance of the sergeant; but the adventure of the vault might have excited the curiosity of the man, and it was not surprising that he allowed some of the feelings which agitated his mind to appear in his face. Athos closed the doors carefully, confiding the keys to Grimaud, who had chosen his domicile beneath the shed itself, which led to the cellar where the casks had been deposited. The sergeant escorted the Comte de la Fere to the camp. There a fresh guard awaited him, and relieved the four men who had conducted Athos.
Athos thought he could see a hint of friendly charm on the sergeant's face; however, the excitement from the vault adventure might have piqued the man's curiosity, and it made sense that he let some of his restless emotions show. Athos shut the doors carefully, handing the keys to Grimaud, who had made his home under the shed itself, which led to the cellar where the barrels were stored. The sergeant took the Comte de la Fere to the camp. There, a new guard was ready to take over from the four men who had brought Athos.
This fresh guard was commanded by the aid-de-camp Digby, who, on their way, fixed upon Athos looks so little encouraging, that the Frenchman asked himself whence arose, with regard to him, this vigilance and this severity, when the evening before he had been left perfectly free. He nevertheless continued his way to the headquarters, keeping to himself the observations which men and things forced him to make. He found in the general’s tent, to which he had been introduced the evening before, three superior officers: these were Monk’s lieutenant and two colonels. Athos perceived his sword; it was still on the table where he left it. Neither of the officers had seen Athos, consequently neither of them knew him. Monk’s lieutenant asked, at the appearance of Athos, if that were the same gentleman with whom the general had left the tent.
This new guard was led by the aide-de-camp Digby, who, on their way, looked at Athos in a way that was anything but reassuring. This made the Frenchman wonder why there was such vigilance and severity towards him when he had been left completely free the night before. Still, he made his way to the headquarters, keeping his thoughts about people and situations to himself. He arrived at the general’s tent, where he had been introduced the night before, and found three high-ranking officers: Monk’s lieutenant and two colonels. Athos noticed his sword; it was still on the table where he had left it. Neither of the officers recognized Athos, so they did not know who he was. When Athos entered, Monk’s lieutenant asked if he was the same gentleman the general had left the tent with.
“Yes, your honor,” said the sergeant; “it is the same.”
“Yes, your honor,” said the sergeant, “it’s the same.”
“But,” said Athos, haughtily, “I do not deny it, I think; and now, gentlemen, in turn, permit me to ask you to what purpose these questions are asked, and particularly some explanations upon the tone in which you ask them?”
“But,” said Athos, arrogantly, “I don't deny it, I think; and now, gentlemen, may I ask what the purpose of these questions is, and especially why you’re asking them in this tone?”
“Monsieur,” said the lieutenant, “if we address these questions to you, it is because we have a right to do so, and if we make them in a particular tone, it is because that tone, believe me, agrees with the circumstances.”
“Sir,” said the lieutenant, “if we’re asking you these questions, it’s because we have the right to do so, and if we’re using a certain tone, it’s because that tone, trust me, fits the situation.”
“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “you do not know who I am; but I must tell you that I acknowledge no one here but General Monk as my equal. Where is he? Let me be conducted to him, and if he has any questions to put to me, I will answer him and to his satisfaction, I hope. I repeat, gentlemen, where is the general?”
“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “you don’t know who I am, but I have to say that I recognize no one here as my equal except General Monk. Where is he? Please take me to him, and if he has any questions for me, I’ll answer them to his satisfaction, I hope. I’ll say it again, gentlemen, where is the general?”
“Eh! good God! you know better than we do where he is,” said the lieutenant.
“Hey! Good God! You know better than we do where he is,” said the lieutenant.
“I?” “Yes, you.”
"I?" "Yes, you."
“Monsieur,” said Athos; “I do not understand you.”
“Mister,” said Athos; “I don’t understand you.”
“You will understand me—and, in the first place, do not speak so loudly.”
“You’ll understand me—and first of all, don’t speak so loudly.”
Athos smiled disdainfully.
Athos smirked dismissively.
“We don’t ask you to smile,” said one of the colonels warmly; “we require you to answer.”
“We don’t ask you to smile,” said one of the colonels warmly; “we need you to respond.”
“And I, gentlemen, declare to you that I will not reply until I am in the presence of the general.”
“And I, gentlemen, declare to you that I won’t respond until I’m in front of the general.”
“But,” replied the same colonel who had already spoken, “you know very well that is impossible.”
“But,” replied the same colonel who had already spoken, “you know very well that's impossible.”
“This is the second time I have received this strange reply to the wish I express,” said Athos. “Is the general absent?”
“This is the second time I've gotten this odd response to my wish,” said Athos. “Is the general not here?”
This question was made with such apparent good faith, and the gentleman wore an air of such natural surprise, that the three officers exchanged a meaning look. The lieutenant, by a tacit convention with the other two, was spokesman.
This question was asked with such genuine sincerity, and the man looked so genuinely surprised, that the three officers shared a knowing glance. The lieutenant, in an unspoken agreement with the other two, took the lead in speaking.
“Monsieur, the general left you last night on the borders of the monastery.”
“Mister, the general left you last night at the edge of the monastery.”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“And you went—”
"And then you went—"
“It is not for me to answer you, but for those who have accompanied me. They were your soldiers, ask them.”
“It’s not my place to answer you, but for those who were with me. They were your soldiers; ask them.”
“But if we please to question you?”
“But what if we want to ask you a question?”
“Then it will please me to reply, monsieur, that I do not recognize any one here, that I know no one here but the general, and that it is to him alone I will reply.”
“Then I’d like to say, sir, that I don’t recognize anyone here, that I know no one here except for the general, and it’s only to him that I will respond.”
“So be it, monsieur; but as we are the masters, we constitute ourselves a council of war, and when you are before judges you must reply.”
“So be it, sir; but since we are in charge, we will form a war council, and when you are in front of judges, you must answer.”
The countenance of Athos expressed nothing but astonishment and disdain, instead of the terror the officers expected to read in it at this threat.
The look on Athos's face showed nothing but surprise and contempt, instead of the fear the officers expected to see in response to this threat.
“Scottish or English judges upon me, a subject of the king of France; upon me, placed under the safeguard of British honor! You are mad, gentlemen!” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders.
“Scottish or English judges judging me, a subject of the king of France; judging me, protected by British honor! You must be crazy, gentlemen!” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders.
The officers looked at each other. “Then, monsieur,” said one of them, “do you pretend not to know where the general is?”
The officers exchanged glances. “So, sir,” one of them said, “are you claiming that you don’t know where the general is?”
“To that, monsieur, I have already replied.”
“To that, sir, I have already responded.”
“Yes, but you have already replied an incredible thing.”
“Yes, but you’ve already said something incredible.”
“It is true, nevertheless, gentlemen. Men of my rank are not generally liars. I am a gentleman, I have told you, and when I have at my side the sword which, by an excess of delicacy, I left last night upon the table whereon it still lies, believe me, no man says that to me which I am unwilling to hear. I am at this moment disarmed; if you pretend to be my judges, try me; if you are but my executioners, kill me.”
“It’s true, gentlemen. Men of my standing aren’t usually dishonest. I’m a gentleman, as I’ve told you, and when I have the sword at my side, which I left on the table out of an excess of courtesy, believe me, no one says anything to me that I don’t want to hear. Right now, I’m unarmed; if you think you’re my judges, put me to the test; if you’re just here to execute me, then go ahead and kill me.”
“But, monsieur—” asked the lieutenant, in a more courteous voice, struck with the lofty coolness of Athos.
“But, sir—” asked the lieutenant, in a more polite tone, taken aback by Athos's calm confidence.
“Sir, I came to speak confidentially with your general about affairs of importance. It was not an ordinary welcome that he gave me. The accounts your soldiers can give you may convince you of that. If, then, the general received me in that manner, he knew my titles to his esteem. Now, you do not suspect, I should think, that I should reveal my secrets to you, and still less his.”
“Sir, I came to have a private conversation with your general about important matters. He didn’t give me a typical welcome. The stories your soldiers can tell you might prove that. So, if the general welcomed me like that, he understood my standing with him. Now, I don’t think you suspect that I’d share my secrets with you, even less his.”
“But these casks, what do they contain?”
“But these casks, what are they holding?”
“Have you not put that question to your soldiers? What was their reply?”
“Have you asked your soldiers that question? What did they say?”
“That they contained powder and ball.”
“That they contained ammo and bullets.”
“From whom had they that information? They must have told you that.”
“Who gave you that information? They must have told you that.”
“From the general; but we are not dupes.”
“From the general; but we aren’t fools.”
“Beware, gentlemen; it is not to me you are now giving the lie, it is to your leader.”
“Be careful, gentlemen; it’s not me you're calling a liar, it's your leader.”
The officers again looked at each other. Athos continued: “Before your soldiers the general told me to wait a week, and at the expiration of that week he would give me the answer he had to make me. Have I fled away? No; I wait.”
The officers looked at each other again. Athos continued, “The general told me to wait a week in front of your soldiers, and after that week, he would give me the answer I needed. Have I run away? No; I wait.”
“He told you to wait a week!” cried the lieutenant.
“He told you to wait a week!” yelled the lieutenant.
“He told me that so clearly, sir, that I have a sloop at the mouth of the river, which I could with ease have joined yesterday, and embarked. Now, if I have remained, it was only in compliance with the desire of your general; his honor having requested me not to depart without a last audience, which he fixed at a week hence. I repeat to you, then, I am waiting.”
“He told me that so clearly, sir, that I have a small boat at the mouth of the river, which I could have easily joined yesterday and set sail. Now, if I have stayed, it's only because your general asked me not to leave without one last meeting, which he scheduled for a week from now. So, I’m telling you again, I am waiting.”
The lieutenant turned towards the other officers, and said, in a low voice: “If this gentleman speaks truth, there may still be some hope. The general may be carrying out some negotiations so secret, that he thought it imprudent to inform even us. Then the time limited for his absence would be a week.” Then, turning towards Athos: “Monsieur,” said he, “your declaration is of the most serious importance; are you willing to repeat it under the seal of an oath?”
The lieutenant turned to the other officers and said in a low voice, “If this guy is telling the truth, there might still be some hope. The general might be handling negotiations so secret that he thought it was unwise to inform even us. So the time he’s been gone could be a week.” Then, facing Athos, he said, “Sir, your statement is extremely important; are you willing to repeat it under oath?”
“Sir,” replied Athos, “I have always lived in a world where my simple word was regarded as the most sacred of oaths.”
“Sir,” replied Athos, “I have always lived in a world where my simple word was seen as the most sacred of promises.”
“This time, however, monsieur, the circumstance is more grave than any you may have been placed in. The safety of the whole army is at stake. Reflect; the general has disappeared, and our search for him has been in vain. Is this disappearance natural? Has a crime been committed? Are we not bound to carry our investigations to extremity? Have we any right to wait with patience? At this moment, everything, monsieur, depends upon the words you are about to pronounce.”
“This time, though, sir, the situation is more serious than anything you've faced before. The safety of the entire army is on the line. Think about it; the general has vanished, and our efforts to find him have been futile. Is his disappearance normal? Has a crime occurred? Aren’t we obligated to take our investigation as far as it can go? Do we have any right to wait patiently? Right now, everything, sir, depends on what you’re about to say.”
“Thus questioned, gentlemen, I no longer hesitate,” said Athos. “Yes, I came hither to converse confidentially with General Monk, and ask him for an answer regarding certain interests; yes, the general being, doubtless, unable to pronounce before the expected battle, begged me to remain a week in the house I inhabit, promising me that in a week I should see him again. Yes, all this is true, and I swear it by God who is the absolute master of my life and yours.” Athos pronounced these words with so much grandeur and solemnity, that the three officers were almost convinced. Nevertheless, one of the colonels made a last attempt.
“Having been questioned, gentlemen, I no longer hesitate,” Athos said. “Yes, I came here to speak privately with General Monk and to get some answers about certain matters; indeed, the general, probably unable to give his word before the upcoming battle, asked me to stay a week in my current residence, promising that I would see him again in a week. Yes, all of this is true, and I swear it by God, who is the absolute master of my life and yours.” Athos spoke these words with such grandeur and seriousness that the three officers were almost convinced. Nevertheless, one of the colonels made one last attempt.
“Monsieur,” said he, “although we may now be persuaded of the truth of what you say, there is yet a strange mystery in all this. The general is too prudent a man to have thus abandoned his army on the eve of a battle without having at least given notice of it to one of us. As for myself, I cannot believe but some strange event has been the cause of this disappearance. Yesterday some foreign fishermen came to sell their fish here; they were lodged yonder among the Scots; that is to say, on the road the general took with this gentleman, to go to the abbey, and to return from it. It was one of these fishermen that accompanied the general with a light. And this morning, bark and fishermen have all disappeared, carried away by the night’s tide.”
“Sir,” he said, “even though we might now be convinced of the truth of what you’re saying, there’s still a strange mystery in all this. The general is too careful a person to abandon his army on the brink of a battle without at least notifying one of us. Personally, I can’t help but think some unusual event caused this disappearance. Yesterday, some foreign fishermen came to sell their catch here; they were staying over there among the Scots, which is to say, on the path the general took with this gentleman to go to the abbey and return from it. It was one of these fishermen who accompanied the general with a light. And this morning, both the boat and the fishermen have vanished, swept away by the night’s tide.”
“For my part,” said the lieutenant, “I see nothing in that that is not quite natural, for these people were not prisoners.”
“For my part,” said the lieutenant, “I see nothing in that that isn’t quite natural, because these people weren’t prisoners.”
“No; but I repeat it was one of them who lighted the general and this gentleman to the abbey, and Digby assures us that the general had strong suspicions concerning those people. Now, who can say whether these people were not connected with this gentleman; and that, the blow being struck, the gentleman, who is evidently brave, did not remain to reassure us by his presence, and to prevent our researches being made in a right direction?”
“No; but I repeat, it was one of them who led the general and this guy to the abbey, and Digby assures us that the general had strong suspicions about those people. Now, who can say whether those people were connected to this guy; and that, once the blow was struck, the guy, who is clearly brave, didn’t stick around to reassure us with his presence and to stop our investigation from going in the wrong direction?”
This speech made an impression upon the other two officers.
This speech made an impact on the other two officers.
“Sir,” said Athos, “permit me to tell you, that your reasoning, though specious in appearance, nevertheless wants consistency, as regards me. I have remained, you say, to divert suspicion. Well! on the contrary, suspicions arise in me as well as in you; and I say, it is impossible, gentlemen, that the general, on the eve of a battle, should leave his army without saying anything to at least one of his officers. Yes, there is some strange event connected with this; instead of being idle and waiting, you must display all the activity and all the vigilance possible. I am your prisoner, gentlemen, upon parole or otherwise. My honor is concerned in ascertaining what has become of General Monk, and to such a point, that if you were to say to me, ‘Depart!’ I should reply: ‘No, I will remain!’ And if you were to ask my opinion, I should add: ‘Yes, the general is the victim of some conspiracy, for, if he had intended to leave the camp he would have told me so.’ Seek, then, search the land, search the sea; the general has not gone of his own good will.”
“Sir,” Athos said, “let me tell you that your reasoning, while it seems valid at first glance, lacks consistency when it comes to me. You say I stayed to avoid raising suspicion. Well, on the contrary, I have just as many suspicions as you do. I say it’s impossible for the general, on the eve of a battle, to leave his army without informing at least one of his officers. There’s something strange going on here; instead of being idle and waiting, you must be as active and vigilant as possible. I am your prisoner, gentlemen, whether on parole or not. My honor is involved in finding out what happened to General Monk, to the extent that if you were to tell me, ‘Leave!’ I would reply, ‘No, I will stay!’ And if you were to ask for my opinion, I would add that yes, the general is the victim of some conspiracy, because if he had intended to leave the camp, he would have told me. So seek, search the land, search the sea; the general did not leave of his own free will.”
The lieutenant made a sign to the two other officers.
The lieutenant gestured to the two other officers.
“No, monsieur,” said he, “no; in your turn you go too far. The general has nothing to suffer from these events, and, no doubt, has directed them. What Monk is now doing he has often done before. We are wrong in alarming ourselves; his absence will, doubtless, be of short duration; therefore, let us beware, lest by a pusillanimity which the general would consider a crime, of making his absence public, and by that means demoralize the army. The general gives a striking proof of his confidence in us; let us show ourselves worthy of it. Gentlemen, let the most profound silence cover all this with an impenetrable veil; we will detain this gentleman, not from mistrust of him with regard to the crime, but to assure more effectively the secret of the general’s absence by keeping among ourselves; therefore, until fresh orders, the gentleman will remain at headquarters.”
“No, sir,” he said, “no; you’re going too far. The general isn’t affected by these events and, without a doubt, orchestrated them. What Monk is doing now is something he’s done many times before. We’re mistaken to panic; his absence will, no doubt, be brief. So, we must be careful not to make his absence public, as that would be seen as a weakness by the general and could demoralize the army. The general is showing us a strong sign of trust; let’s prove we’re worthy of it. Gentlemen, let’s keep this under the strictest silence, hiding it under an impenetrable veil. We’re holding this gentleman, not out of distrust regarding the crime, but to better safeguard the secret of the general’s absence by keeping it to ourselves. Therefore, until we receive further orders, this gentleman will stay at headquarters.”
“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “you forget that last night the general confided to me a deposit over which I am bound to watch. Give me whatever guard you like, chain me if you like, but leave me the house I inhabit for my prison. The general, on his return, would reproach you, I swear on the honor of a gentleman, for having displeased him in this.”
“Gentlemen,” Athos said, “you forget that last night the general entrusted me with a responsibility that I must oversee. Assign me whatever guard you choose, bind me if you wish, but allow me to keep the house I live in as my prison. When the general returns, I swear on my honor as a gentleman, he will blame you for having upset him in this matter.”
“So be it, monsieur,” said the lieutenant; “return to your abode.”
“So be it, sir,” said the lieutenant; “go back to your place.”
Then they placed over Athos a guard of fifty men, who surrounded his house, without losing sight of him for a minute.
Then they put a guard of fifty men around Athos, who surrounded his house, keeping a constant eye on him.
The secret remained secure, but hours, days passed away without the general’s returning, or without anything being heard of him.
The secret stayed safe, but hours and days went by without the general coming back or any news about him.
Chapter XXVIII. Smuggling.
Two days after the events we have just related, and while General Monk was expected every minute in the camp to which he did not return, a little Dutch felucca, manned by eleven men, cast anchor upon the coast of Scheveningen, nearly within cannon-shot of the port. It was night, the darkness was great, the tide rose in the darkness; it was a capital time to land passengers and merchandise.
Two days after the events we just described, and while General Monk was expected to arrive any moment in the camp he didn't return to, a small Dutch felucca, crewed by eleven men, anchored off the coast of Scheveningen, just about within cannon range of the port. It was nighttime, the darkness was thick, the tide was coming in; it was a perfect opportunity to unload passengers and cargo.
The road of Scheveningen forms a vast crescent; it is not very deep and not very safe; therefore, nothing is seen stationed there but large Flemish hoys, or some of those Dutch barks which fishermen draw up on the sand on rollers, as the ancients did, according to Virgil. When the tide is rising, and advancing on land, it is not prudent to bring the vessels too close in shore, for, if the wind is fresh, the prows are buried in the sand; and the sand of that coast is spongy; it receives easily, but does not yield so well. It was on this account, no doubt, that a boat was detached from the bark, as soon as the latter had cast anchor, and came with eight sailors, amidst whom was to be seen an object of an oblong form, a sort of large pannier or bale.
The road in Scheveningen forms a wide crescent; it's not very deep or particularly safe, so you only see big Flemish fishing boats or some of those Dutch vessels that fishermen drag up onto the sand on rollers, just like the ancients did according to Virgil. When the tide is coming in, it’s not wise to bring the boats too close to shore, because if the wind picks up, the bow gets stuck in the sand; and the sand on that coast is spongy—it absorbs easily but doesn’t give back easily. It was probably for this reason that a boat was sent out from the ship as soon as it dropped anchor, and it came with eight sailors, among whom there was an oblong-shaped object, like a large basket or bundle.
The shore was deserted; the few fishermen inhabiting the down were gone to bed. The only sentinel that guarded the coast (a coast very badly guarded, seeing that a landing from large ships was impossible), without having been able to follow the example of the fishermen, who were gone to bed, imitated them so far, that he slept at the back of his watch-box as soundly as they slept in their beds. The only noise to be heard, then, was the whistling of the night breeze among the bushes and the brambles of the downs. But the people who were approaching were doubtless mistrustful people, for this real silence and apparent solitude did not satisfy them. Their boat, therefore, scarcely as visible as a dark speck upon the ocean, gilded along noiselessly, avoiding the use of their oars for fear of being heard, and gained the nearest land.
The shore was empty; the few fishermen living in the town had gone to bed. The only guard watching over the coast (which was poorly protected, since large ships couldn't land) couldn't follow the fishermen's example of rest, but still managed to sleep in the back of his watch-box as soundly as they slept in their beds. The only sound was the night breeze whistling through the bushes and brambles. However, the people approaching were clearly suspicious, as this real silence and apparent solitude didn’t reassure them. Their boat, barely visible as a dark speck on the ocean, glided silently, avoiding the use of their oars for fear of being heard, and made its way to the nearest shore.
Scarcely had it touched the ground when a single man jumped out of the boat, after having given a brief order, in a manner which denoted the habit of commanding. In consequence of this order, several muskets immediately glittered in the feeble light reflected from that mirror of the heavens, the sea; and the oblong bale of which we spoke, containing no doubt some contraband object, was transported to land, with infinite precautions. Immediately after that, the man who had landed first, set off at a rapid pace diagonally towards the village of Scheveningen, directing his course to the nearest point of the wood. When there, he sought for that house already described as the temporary residence—and a very humble residence—of him who was styled by courtesy king of England.
As soon as it touched the ground, a single man jumped out of the boat after giving a brief command that showed he was used to being in charge. Because of this command, several muskets immediately glinted in the dim light reflected from the sea, which acted like a mirror of the heavens, and the oblong package we mentioned, likely containing something illegal, was carefully taken ashore. Right after that, the first man who had landed took off at a fast pace toward the village of Scheveningen, heading for the closest point of the woods. Once there, he looked for the house we previously described as the temporary and quite modest home of the man who was politely referred to as the king of England.
All were asleep there, as everywhere else, only a large dog, of the race of those which the fishermen of Scheveningen harness to little carts to carry fish to the Hague, began to bark formidably as soon as the stranger’s steps were audible beneath the windows. But the watchfulness, instead of alarming the newly-landed man, appeared, on the contrary, to give him great joy, for his voice might perhaps have proved insufficient to rouse the people of the house, whilst, with an auxiliary of that sort, his voice became almost useless. The stranger waited, then, till these reiterated and sonorous barkings should, according to all probability, have produced their effect, and then he ventured a summons. On hearing his voice, the dog began to roar with such violence that another voice was soon heard from the interior, quieting the dog. With that the dog was quieted.
Everyone was asleep there, just like everywhere else, except for a large dog, one of those breeds that fishermen in Scheveningen use to pull little carts for carrying fish to The Hague, who started barking loudly as soon as the stranger’s footsteps were heard beneath the windows. But instead of scaring the newcomer, this alertness seemed to make him really happy, because his voice alone might not have been enough to wake the people in the house, and with a helper like that, he barely needed to speak at all. The stranger waited, then, until the loud and repeated barking had likely done its job, and then he called out. When the dog heard him, it barked so loudly that another voice soon came from inside, calming the dog down. With that, the dog settled down.
“What do you want?” asked that voice, at the same time weak, broken, and civil.
“What do you want?” asked that voice, sounding both weak and broken, yet polite.
“I want his majesty King Charles II., king of England,” said the stranger.
“I want his majesty King Charles II, king of England,” said the stranger.
“What do you want with him?”
“What do you want with him?”
“I want to speak with him.”
“I want to talk to him.”
“Who are you?”
"Who's there?"
“Ah! Mordioux! you ask too much; I don’t like talking through doors.”
“Ah! Mordioux! you're asking for too much; I don’t like talking through doors.”
“Only tell me your name.”
“Just tell me your name.”
“I don’t like to declare my name in the open air, either; besides, you may be sure I shall not eat your dog, and I hope to God he will be as reserved with respect to me.”
“I don’t want to say my name out loud either; besides, you can be sure I won’t eat your dog, and I hope to God he’ll be just as discreet about me.”
“You bring news, perhaps, monsieur, do you not?” replied the voice, patient and querulous as that of an old man.
“You have news for us, right, sir?” replied the voice, patient and whiny like that of an old man.
“I will answer for it, I bring you news you little expect. Open the door, then, if you please, hein!”
“I’ll take responsibility for this; I have news that will surprise you. So go ahead and open the door, if you don’t mind, okay?”
“Monsieur,” persisted the old man, “do you believe, upon your soul and conscience, that your news is worth waking the king?”
“Mister,” the old man insisted, “do you truly believe, on your soul and conscience, that your news is worth waking the king?”
“For God’s sake, my dear monsieur, draw your bolts; you will not be sorry, I swear, for the trouble it will give you. I am worth my weight in gold, parole d’honneur!”
“For God’s sake, my dear sir, unlock your door; you won’t regret it, I promise, for the trouble it will cause you. I am worth my weight in gold, I swear!”
“Monsieur, I cannot open the door till you have told me your name.”
“Monsieur, I can’t open the door until you tell me your name.”
“Must I, then?”
"Do I have to?"
“It is by the order of my master, monsieur.”
“It’s at the request of my master, sir.”
“Well, my name is—but, I warn you, my name will tell you absolutely nothing.”
“Well, my name is—but just so you know, my name won't really mean anything to you.”
“Never mind, tell it, notwithstanding.”
"Never mind, go ahead anyway."
“Well, I am the Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
“Well, I’m d’Artagnan the Chevalier.”
The voice uttered an exclamation.
The voice made an exclamation.
“Oh! good heavens!” said a voice on the other side of the door. “Monsieur d’Artagnan. What happiness! I could not help thinking I knew that voice.”
“Oh! my goodness!” said a voice from the other side of the door. “Monsieur d’Artagnan. What a joy! I couldn't help but think I recognized that voice.”
“Humph!” said D’Artagnan. “My voice is known here! That’s flattering.”
“Humph!” said D’Artagnan. “My voice is recognized here! That’s flattering.”
“Oh! yes, we know it,” said the old man, drawing the bolts; “and here is the proof.” And at these words he let in D’Artagnan, who, by the light of the lantern he carried in his hand, recognized his obstinate interlocutor.
“Oh! yes, we know it,” said the old man, unlocking the door; “and here’s the proof.” As he said this, he let in D’Artagnan, who, by the light of the lantern he was holding, recognized his stubborn conversation partner.
“Ah! Mordioux!” cried he: “why, it is Parry! I ought to have known that.”
“Ah! Mordioux!” he exclaimed. “It’s Parry! I should have realized that.”
“Parry, yes, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, it is I. What joy to see you once again!”
“Parry, yes, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, it’s me. What a joy to see you again!”
“You are right there, what joy!” said D’Artagnan, pressing the old man’s hand. “There, now you’ll go and inform the king, will you not?”
“You’re right there, what a joy!” said D’Artagnan, shaking the old man’s hand. “Now go and tell the king, okay?”
“But the king is asleep, my dear monsieur.”
“But the king is asleep, my dear sir.”
“Mordioux! then wake him. He won’t scold you for having disturbed him, I will promise you.”
“Mordioux! Then wake him. He won’t yell at you for waking him up, I promise.”
“You come on the part of the count, do you not?”
"You’re here on behalf of the count, right?"
“The Comte de la Fere?”
"The Count de la Fere?"
“From Athos?”
"From Mount Athos?"
“Ma foi! no; I come on my own part. Come, Parry, quick! The king—I want the king.”
“Honestly! No; I'm here on my own. Come on, Parry, hurry up! I need the king—I want to see the king.”
Parry did not think it his duty to resist any longer; he knew D’Artagnan of old; he knew that, although a Gascon, his words never promised more than they could stand to. He crossed a court and a little garden, appeased the dog, that seemed most anxious to taste of the musketeer’s flesh, and went to knock at the window of a chamber forming the ground-floor of a little pavilion. Immediately a little dog inhabiting that chamber replied to the great dog inhabiting the court.
Parry didn't feel it was his responsibility to resist anymore; he knew D’Artagnan well. He knew that, even as a Gascon, his words never promised more than they could deliver. He crossed a courtyard and a small garden, calmed the dog that seemed very eager to get a taste of the musketeer’s flesh, and went to knock on the window of a room on the ground floor of a small pavilion. Right away, a little dog in that room responded to the larger dog outside.
“Poor king!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “these are his body-guards. It is true he is not the worse guarded on that account.”
“Poor king!” D’Artagnan said to himself, “these are his bodyguards. It’s true he’s not the worst protected because of that.”
“What is wanted with me?” asked the king, from the back of the chamber.
“What do you want with me?” asked the king from the back of the room.
“Sire, it is M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, who brings you some news.”
“Sir, it’s M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, who has some news for you.”
A noise was immediately heard in the chamber, a door was opened, and a flood of light inundated the corridor and the garden. The king was working by the light of a lamp. Papers were lying about upon his desk, and he had commenced the first copy of a letter which showed, by the numerous erasures, the trouble he had had in writing it.
A sound echoed in the room, a door swung open, and a wave of light flooded the hallway and the garden. The king was busy under a lamp's glow. Papers were scattered across his desk, and he had started drafting a letter, evident from the many crossed-out words showing the difficulty he faced in writing it.
“Come in, monsieur le chevalier,” said he, turning around. Then perceiving the fisherman, “What do you mean, Parry? Where is M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan?” asked Charles.
“Come in, sir knight,” he said, turning around. Then noticing the fisherman, “What do you mean, Parry? Where is Mr. Knight d’Artagnan?” asked Charles.
“He is before you, sire,” said M. d’Artagnan.
“He's right in front of you, sir,” said M. d’Artagnan.
“What, in that costume?”
“What, in that outfit?”
“Yes; look at me, sire; do you not remember having seen me at Blois, in the ante-chamber of King Louis XIV.?”
“Yes; look at me, sir; don’t you remember seeing me at Blois, in the antechamber of King Louis XIV.?”
“Yes, monsieur, and I remember I was much pleased with you.”
“Yes, sir, and I remember I was very pleased with you.”
D’Artagnan bowed. “It was my duty to behave as I did, the moment I knew that I had the honor of being near your majesty.”
D’Artagnan bowed. “It was my responsibility to act as I did, as soon as I realized I had the honor of being close to Your Majesty.”
“You bring me news, do you say?”
“You bring me news, is that right?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“From the king of France?”
“From the King of France?”
“Ma foi! no, sire,” replied D’Artagnan. “Your majesty must have seen yonder that the king of France is only occupied with his own majesty.”
“Of course not, sire,” replied D’Artagnan. “Your majesty must have noticed that the king of France is only focused on his own interests.”
Charles raised his eyes towards heaven.
Charles looked up at the sky.
“No, sire, no,” continued D’Artagnan. “I bring news entirely composed of personal facts. Nevertheless, I hope that your majesty will listen to the facts and news with some favor.”
“No, your majesty, no,” D’Artagnan continued. “I have news made up entirely of personal experiences. Still, I hope that you’ll consider the facts and news with some interest.”
“Speak, monsieur.”
“Go ahead, sir.”
“If I am not mistaken, sire, your majesty spoke a great deal at Blois, of the embarrassed state in which the affairs of England are.”
“If I'm not mistaken, your majesty, you talked a lot at Blois about the troubled situation in England.”
Charles colored. “Monsieur,” said he, “it was to the king of France I related—”
Charles blushed. “Sir,” he said, “I was telling the king of France—”
“Oh! your majesty is mistaken,” said the musketeer, coolly; “I know how to speak to kings in misfortune. It is only when they are in misfortune that they speak to me; once fortunate, they look upon me no more. I have, then, for your majesty, not only the greatest respect, but, still more, the most absolute devotion; and that, believe me, with me, sire, means something. Now, hearing your majesty complain of fate, I found that you were noble and generous, and bore misfortune well.”
“Oh! Your majesty is mistaken,” said the musketeer calmly; “I know how to talk to kings when they're going through tough times. It's only in misfortune that they reach out to me; once they're back on top, they don’t look my way anymore. So, for your majesty, I have not only the greatest respect but, even more, absolute devotion; and believe me, that means something to me, sire. Hearing your majesty complain about fate, I realized that you are noble and generous and handle misfortune well.”
“In truth!” said Charles, much astonished, “I do not know which I ought to prefer, your freedoms or your respects.”
“In truth!” said Charles, quite astonished, “I really don’t know which I should prefer, your freedoms or your respects.”
“You will choose presently, sire,” said D’Artagnan. “Then your majesty complained to your brother, Louis XIV., of the difficulty you experienced in returning to England and regaining your throne for want of men and money.”
“You'll decide soon, your majesty,” D’Artagnan said. “Then you told your brother, Louis XIV., about the struggle you faced in going back to England and winning back your throne because you lacked men and money.”
Charles allowed a movement of impatience to escape him.
Charles let out an impatient sigh.
“And the principal object your majesty found in your way,” continued D’Artagnan, “was a certain general commanding the armies of the parliament, and who was playing yonder the part of another Cromwell. Did not your majesty say so?”
“And the main thing you encountered, your majesty,” continued D’Artagnan, “was a certain general leading the parliament's armies, who was over there acting like another Cromwell. Didn’t you say that, your majesty?”
“Yes; but I repeat to you, monsieur, those words were for the king’s ears alone.”
"Yes, but I’ll say it again, sir, those words were meant only for the king."
“And you will see, sire, that it is very fortunate that they fell into those of his lieutenant of musketeers. That man so troublesome to your majesty was one General Monk, I believe; did I not hear his name correctly, sire?”
"And you will see, sir, that it's very fortunate they ended up in the hands of his lieutenant of musketeers. That man who's been such a nuisance to your majesty was one General Monk, I believe; did I hear his name right, sir?"
“Yes, monsieur, but once more, to what purpose are all these questions.”
“Yes, sir, but once again, what is the purpose of all these questions?”
“Oh! I know very well, sire, that etiquette will not allow kings to be questioned. I hope, however, presently you will pardon my want of etiquette. Your majesty added that, notwithstanding, if you could see him, confer with him, and meet him face to face, you would triumph, either by force or persuasion, over that obstacle—the only serious one, the only insurmountable one, the only real one you met with on your road.”
“Oh! I know very well, sir, that etiquette doesn’t allow kings to be questioned. I hope, however, that you will forgive my lack of etiquette for now. Your majesty mentioned that, even so, if you could see him, talk to him, and meet him in person, you would overcome that obstacle—either by force or persuasion—the only serious one, the only insurmountable one, the only real one you encountered on your path.”
“All that is true, monsieur: my destiny, my future, my obscurity, or my glory depend upon that man; but what do you draw from that?”
“All of that is true, sir: my destiny, my future, my anonymity, or my fame depend on that man; but what do you make of it?”
“One thing alone, that if this General Monk is troublesome to the point your majesty describes, it would be expedient to get rid of him or make an ally of him.”
"One thing is clear: if General Monk is as much of a problem as you say, it would be wise to either eliminate him or turn him into an ally."
“Monsieur, a king who has neither army nor money, as you have heard my conversation with my brother Louis, has no means of acting against a man like Monk.”
“Monsieur, a king without an army or money, as you’ve heard in my conversation with my brother Louis, has no way to stand up to a man like Monk.”
“Yes, sire, that was your opinion, I know very well: but, fortunately for you, it was not mine.”
“Yes, sir, that was your opinion, and I'm well aware of it: but luckily for you, it wasn't mine.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“That, without an army and without a million, I have done—I, myself—what your majesty thought could alone be done with an army and a million.”
“Without an army and without a million, I have accomplished—I, myself—what you thought could only be achieved with an army and a million.”
“How! What do you say? What have you done?”
“How! What are you talking about? What did you do?”
“What have I done? Eh! well, sire, I went yonder to take this man who is so troublesome to your majesty.”
“What have I done? Well, your majesty, I went over there to take this man who is so troublesome to you.”
“In England?”
"In England?"
“Exactly, sire.”
“Exactly, Your Majesty.”
“You went to take Monk in England?”
“You went to get Monk in England?”
“Should I by chance have done wrong, sire?”
“Did I accidentally do something wrong, sir?”
“In truth, you are mad, monsieur!”
"Honestly, you're crazy, sir!"
“Not the least in the world, sire.”
“Not at all in the world, sir.”
“You have taken Monk?”
“Have you taken Monk?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“In the midst of his camp.”
“In the middle of his camp.”
The king trembled with impatience.
The king shook with impatience.
“And having taken him on the causeway of Newcastle, I bring him to your majesty,” said D’Artagnan, simply.
“And after I brought him along the causeway of Newcastle, I present him to your majesty,” D’Artagnan said plainly.
“You bring him to me!” cried the king, almost indignant at what he considered a mystification.
“You bring him to me!” the king shouted, almost outraged at what he thought was a trick.
“Yes, sire,” replied D’Artagnan, in the same tone, “I bring him to you; he is down below yonder, in a large chest pierced with holes, so as to allow him to breathe.”
“Yes, sir,” replied D’Artagnan, in the same tone, “I’m bringing him to you; he’s down there, in a large chest with holes in it, so he can breathe.”
“Good God!”
"Oh my God!"
“Oh! don’t be uneasy, sire, we have taken the greatest possible care of him. He comes in good state, and in perfect condition. Would your majesty please to see him, to talk with him, or to have him thrown into the sea?”
“Oh! Don’t worry, sir, we’ve taken the best possible care of him. He’s doing great and is in perfect shape. Would your majesty like to see him, talk to him, or have him thrown into the sea?”
“Oh, heavens!” repeated Charles, “oh, heavens! do you speak the truth, monsieur? Are you not insulting me with some unworthy joke? You have accomplished this unheard-of act of audacity and genius—impossible!”
“Oh, my goodness!” Charles exclaimed again, “oh, my goodness! Are you serious, sir? Are you really not making a terrible joke at my expense? You’ve done this unthinkable act of boldness and brilliance—no way!”
“Will your majesty permit me to open the window?” said D’Artagnan, opening it.
“Will you let me open the window, Your Majesty?” said D’Artagnan, as he opened it.
The king had not time to reply yes or no. D’Artagnan gave a shrill and prolonged whistle, which he repeated three times through the silence of the night.
The king didn’t have time to say yes or no. D’Artagnan let out a sharp, long whistle, which he repeated three times into the quiet of the night.
“There!” said he, “he will be brought to your majesty.”
“There!” he said, “he will be brought to you, your majesty.”
Chapter XXIX. Fear he has placed his Money and that of Planchet in the Sinking Fund.
The king could not overcome his surprise, and looked sometimes at the smiling face of the musketeer, and sometimes at the dark window which opened into the night. But before he had fixed his ideas, eight of D’Artagnan’s men, for two had remained to take care of the bark, brought to the house, where Parry received him, that object of an oblong form, which, for the moment, inclosed the destinies of England. Before he left Calais, D’Artagnan had had made in that city a sort of coffin, large and deep enough for a man to turn in it at his ease. The bottom and sides, properly upholstered, formed a bed sufficiently soft to prevent the rolling of the ship turning this kind of cage into a rat-trap. The little grating, of which D’Artagnan had spoken to the king, like the visor of the helmet, was placed opposite to the man’s face. It was so constructed that, at the least cry, a sudden pressure would stifle that cry, and, if necessary, him who had uttered that cry.
The king couldn’t hide his surprise and alternated his gaze between the smiling face of the musketeer and the dark window leading into the night. Before he could gather his thoughts, eight of D’Artagnan’s men, while two stayed behind to watch the boat, brought to the house, where Parry welcomed him, the oblong object that at that moment contained the fate of England. Before leaving Calais, D’Artagnan had special ordered a sort of coffin in that city, large and deep enough for a man to move around comfortably. The bottom and sides were properly padded to create a bed soft enough to prevent the ship’s rolling from turning this cage into a trap. The small grating, which D’Artagnan had mentioned to the king, was positioned facing the man’s face. It was designed so that, with the slightest noise, a sudden pressure could silence it, and, if needed, the person making the noise as well.
D’Artagnan was so well acquainted with his crew and his prisoner, that during the whole voyage he had been in dread of two things: either that the general would prefer death to this sort of imprisonment, and would smother himself by endeavoring to speak, or that his guards would allow themselves to be tempted by the offers of the prisoner, and put him, D’Artagnan, into the box instead of Monk.
D’Artagnan was so familiar with his crew and his prisoner that throughout the entire voyage he feared two things: either the general would choose death over this kind of imprisonment and suffocate himself while trying to speak, or his guards would be swayed by the prisoner’s offers and put D’Artagnan in the box instead of Monk.
D’Artagnan, therefore, had passed the two days and the two nights of the voyage close to the coffin, alone with the general, offering him wine and food, which the latter had refused, and constantly endeavoring to reassure him upon the destiny which awaited him at the end of this singular captivity. Two pistols on the table and his naked sword made D’Artagnan easy with regard to indiscretions from without.
D’Artagnan had spent the two days and nights of the journey next to the coffin, alone with the general, offering him wine and food, which the general had turned down, while continually trying to comfort him about what lay ahead at the end of this unusual captivity. With two pistols on the table and his unsheathed sword by his side, D’Artagnan felt secure against any outside intrusions.
When once at Scheveningen he had felt completely reassured. His men greatly dreaded any conflict with the lords of the soil. He had, besides, interested in his cause him who had morally served him as lieutenant, and whom we have seen reply to the name of Menneville. The latter, not being a vulgar spirit, had more to risk than the others, because he had more conscience. He believed in a future in the service of D’Artagnan, and consequently would have allowed himself to be cut to pieces, rather than violate the order given by his leader. Thus it was that, once landed, it was to him that D’Artagnan had confided the care of the chest and the general’s breathing. It was he, too, he had ordered to have the chest brought by the seven men as soon as he should hear the triple whistle. We have seen that the lieutenant obeyed. The coffer once in the house, D’Artagnan dismissed his men with a gracious smile, saying, “Messieurs, you have rendered a great service to King Charles II., who in less than six weeks will be king of England. Your gratification will then be doubled. Return to the boat and wait for me.” Upon which they departed with such shouts of joy as terrified even the dog himself.
When he was at Scheveningen, he felt completely reassured. His men were really afraid of any conflict with the local lords. He had also gained the support of someone who had basically served as his second-in-command, a man we know as Menneville. This man, not being a common type, had more to lose than the others because he had more integrity. He believed in a future serving D’Artagnan and, as a result, would rather be killed than go against his leader’s orders. So, once they landed, D’Artagnan entrusted him with the care of the chest and the general’s well-being. He was also the one D’Artagnan instructed to have the chest brought by the seven men as soon as he heard the triple whistle. As we saw, the lieutenant followed through. Once the chest was in the house, D’Artagnan dismissed his men with a friendly smile, saying, “Gentlemen, you have done a great service for King Charles II, who will be king of England in less than six weeks. Your reward will then be doubled. Return to the boat and wait for me.” They left with such shouts of joy that even the dog was frightened.
D’Artagnan had caused the coffer to be brought as far as the king’s ante-chamber. He then, with great care, closed the door of this ante-chamber, after which he opened the coffer, and said to the general:
D’Artagnan had the chest brought to the king’s antechamber. He then carefully closed the door to this antechamber, after which he opened the chest and said to the general:
“General, I have a thousand excuses to make to you; my manner of acting has not been worthy of such a man as you, I know very well; but I wished you to take me for the captain of a bark. And then England is a very inconvenient country for transports. I hope, therefore, you will take all that into consideration. But now, general, you are at liberty to get up and walk.” This said, he cut the bonds which fastened the arms and hands of the general. The latter got up, and then sat down with the countenance of a man who expects death. D’Artagnan opened the door of Charles’s study, and said, “Sire, here is your enemy, M. Monk; I promised myself to perform this service for your majesty. It is done; now order as you please. M. Monk,” added he, turning towards the prisoner, “you are in the presence of his majesty Charles II., sovereign lord of Great Britain.”
“General, I have a lot of apologies to make to you; my behavior hasn't been worthy of someone like you, and I know that. But I wanted you to think of me as the captain of a ship. Plus, England is a really tricky place for transports. So, I hope you'll take all that into account. But now, general, you’re free to get up and walk.” With that, he cut the ropes binding the general's arms and hands. The general stood up but then sat down again, looking like a man who expects to die. D’Artagnan opened the door to Charles’s study and said, “Sire, here’s your enemy, M. Monk; I promised to do this service for your majesty. It’s done; now you can give orders as you wish. M. Monk,” he added, turning to the prisoner, “you’re in the presence of his majesty Charles II, sovereign lord of Great Britain.”
Monk raised towards the prince his coldly stoical look, and replied: “I know no king of Great Britain; I recognize even here no one worthy of bearing the name of gentleman: for it is in the name of King Charles II. that an emissary, whom I took for an honest man, came and laid an infamous snare for me. I have fallen into that snare; so much the worse for me. Now, you the tempter,” said he to the king; “you the executor,” said he to D’Artagnan; “remember what I am about to say to you: you have my body, you may kill it, and I advise you to do so, for you shall never have my mind or my will. And now, ask me not a single word, as from this moment I will not open my mouth even to cry out. I have said.”
Monk looked at the prince with a cold, stoic expression and replied, “I don’t recognize any king of Great Britain; I don’t see anyone here deserving of the title of gentleman. It was in the name of King Charles II that a messenger, whom I thought was trustworthy, came and set a terrible trap for me. I’ve fallen into that trap; that’s my bad luck. Now, you who tempted me,” he said to the king, “you who are carrying out this plan,” he said to D’Artagnan, “remember what I’m about to tell you: you have my body, you can kill it, and I suggest you do, because you will never possess my mind or my will. And now, don’t ask me anything, because from this moment on I won’t say a word, not even to scream. I’ve said what I needed to say.”
And he pronounced these words with the savage, invincible resolution of the most mortified Puritan. D’Artagnan looked at his prisoner like a man who knows the value of every word, and who fixes that value according to the accent with which it has been pronounced.
And he said these words with the fierce, unwavering determination of the most tortured Puritan. D’Artagnan looked at his prisoner like someone who understands the significance of every word and adjusts that significance based on how it was said.
“The fact is,” said he, in a whisper to the king, “the general is an obstinate man; he would not take a mouthful of bread, nor swallow a drop of wine, during the two days of our voyage. But as from this moment it is your majesty who must decide his fate, I wash my hands of him.”
“The truth is,” he whispered to the king, “the general is a stubborn man; he refused to eat anything or drink a drop of wine during our two days at sea. But now it’s your majesty who must decide his fate, so I’m done with him.”
Monk, erect, pale, and resigned, waited with his eyes fixed and his arms folded. D’Artagnan turned towards him. “You will please to understand perfectly,” said he, “that your speech, otherwise very fine, does not suit anybody, not even yourself. His majesty wished to speak to you, you refused an interview; why, now that you are face to face, that you are here by a force independent of your will, why do you confine yourself to the rigors which I consider useless and absurd? Speak! what the devil! speak, if only to say ‘No.’”
Monk stood straight, pale, and resigned, with his eyes fixed and arms crossed. D’Artagnan turned to him. “You need to understand clearly,” he said, “that your eloquent speech doesn't suit anyone, not even you. The king wanted to talk to you, and you refused to meet. Now that you're face to face, here against your will, why do you stick to the rigid behavior that I think is pointless and ridiculous? Just say something! For heaven's sake, speak if only to say 'No.'”
Monk did not unclose his lips; Monk did not turn his eyes; Monk stroked his mustache with a thoughtful air, which announced that matters were going on badly.
Monk didn't open his mouth; Monk didn't look away; Monk thoughtfully stroked his mustache, which suggested that things were not going well.
During all this time Charles II. had fallen into a profound reverie. For the first time he found himself face to face with Monk; with the man he had so much desired to see; and, with that peculiar glance which God has given to eagles and kings, he had fathomed the abyss of his heart. He beheld Monk, then, resolved positively to die rather than speak, which was not to be wondered at in so considerable a man, the wound in whose mind must at the moment have been cruel. Charles II. formed, on the instant, one of those resolutions upon which an ordinary man risks his life, a general his fortune, and a king his kingdom. “Monsieur,” said he to Monk, “you are perfectly right upon certain points; I do not, therefore, ask you to answer me, but to listen to me.”
During all this time, Charles II had fallen into a deep trance. For the first time, he was face to face with Monk, the man he had longed to see. With that unique gaze given to eagles and kings, he had understood the depths of Monk's heart. He saw Monk, then, determined to die rather than speak, which wasn't surprising for such a significant man whose inner turmoil must have been intense at that moment. Charles II made an instant decision—one of those choices that an ordinary person risks their life for, a general risks their fortune for, and a king risks their kingdom for. “Monsieur,” he said to Monk, “you are absolutely right on certain points; therefore, I’m not asking you to answer me, but to listen to me.”
There was a moment’s silence, during which the king looked at Monk, who remained impassible.
There was a brief moment of silence as the king looked at Monk, who stayed calm and collected.
“You have made me just now a painful reproach, monsieur,” continued the king; “you said that one of my emissaries had been to Newcastle to lay a snare for you, and that, parenthetically, cannot be understood by M. d’Artagnan here, and to whom, before everything, I owe sincere thanks for his generous, his heroic devotion.”
“You’ve just given me a painful accusation, sir,” the king continued. “You said that one of my agents went to Newcastle to set a trap for you, which, by the way, M. d’Artagnan here can’t understand, and to whom, above all, I owe my heartfelt thanks for his generous, heroic dedication.”
D’Artagnan bowed with respect; Monk took no notice.
D’Artagnan bowed respectfully, but Monk didn’t acknowledge it.
“For M. d’Artagnan—and observe, M. Monk, I do not say this to excuse myself—for M. d’Artagnan,” continued the king, “went to England of his free will, without interest, without orders, without hope, like a true gentleman as he is, to render a service to an unfortunate king, and to add to the illustrious actions of an existence, already so well filled, one glorious deed more.”
“For M. d’Artagnan—and just so you know, M. Monk, I’m not saying this to defend myself—for M. d’Artagnan,” the king continued, “went to England voluntarily, with no personal gain, no orders, and no expectations, like the true gentleman he is, to help an unfortunate king, and to add one more glorious act to a life already filled with remarkable deeds.”
D’Artagnan colored a little, and coughed to keep his countenance. Monk did not stir.
D’Artagnan flushed slightly and coughed to compose himself. Monk remained still.
“You do not believe what I tell you, M. Monk,” continued the king. “I can understand that,—such proofs of devotion are so rare, that their reality may well be put in doubt.”
“You don’t believe what I’m telling you, M. Monk,” the king said. “I get that—acts of loyalty like this are so uncommon that it’s easy to question their authenticity.”
“Monsieur would do wrong not to believe you, sire,” cried D’Artagnan: “for that which your majesty has said is the exact truth, and the truth so exact that it seems, in going to fetch the general, I have done something which sets everything wrong. In truth, if it be so, I am in despair.”
“Monsieur would be mistaken not to believe you, sire,” cried D’Artagnan. “What your majesty has said is the absolute truth, and it’s so true that it feels like in going to get the general, I’ve done something that has messed everything up. Honestly, if that’s the case, I’m devastated.”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, pressing the hand of the musketeer, “you have obliged me as much as if you had promoted the success of my cause, for you have revealed to me an unknown friend, to whom I shall ever be grateful, and whom I shall always love.” And the king pressed his hand cordially. “And,” continued he, bowing to Monk, “an enemy whom I shall henceforth esteem at his proper value.”
“Mr. d’Artagnan,” said the king, shaking the musketeer’s hand, “you’ve done as much for me as if you’d made my cause successful, because you’ve introduced me to an unknown friend, for whom I will always be grateful and whom I will always love.” And the king shook his hand warmly. “And,” he continued, bowing to Monk, “an enemy I will now regard at his true worth.”
The eyes of the Puritan flashed, but only once, and his countenance, for an instant, illuminated by that flash, resumed its somber impassibility.
The Puritan's eyes flashed, but only for a moment, and his face, briefly lit up by that flash, returned to its serious, unreadable state.
“Then, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued Charles, “this is what was about to happen: M. le Comte de la Fere, who you know, I believe, has set out for Newcastle.”
“Then, Mr. d’Artagnan,” continued Charles, “this is what was about to happen: Count de la Fere, who you know, I believe, has left for Newcastle.”
“What, Athos!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.
“What, Athos!” shouted D’Artagnan.
“Yes, that was his nom de guerre, I believe. The Comte de la Fere had then set out for Newcastle, and was going, perhaps, to bring the general to hold a conference with me or with those of my party, when you violently, as it appears, interfered with the negotiation.”
“Yes, I think that was his nickname. The Comte de la Fere had set off for Newcastle and was probably going to bring the general to meet with me or my team when you suddenly and aggressively interrupted the talks.”
“Mordioux!” replied D’Artagnan, “he entered the camp the very evening in which I succeeded in getting into it with my fishermen—”
“Mordioux!” replied D’Artagnan, “he entered the camp the very evening I managed to get in with my fishermen—”
An almost imperceptible frown on the brow of Monk told D’Artagnan that he had surmised rightly.
An almost unnoticeable frown on Monk's brow told D’Artagnan that he had figured it out correctly.
“Yes, yes,” muttered he; “I thought I knew his person; I even fancied I knew his voice. Unlucky wretch that I am! Oh! sire, pardon me! I thought I had so successfully steered my bark.”
“Yes, yes,” he mumbled; “I thought I recognized him; I even thought I recognized his voice. What an unfortunate fool I am! Oh, sir, please forgive me! I thought I had navigated this situation so well.”
“There is nothing ill in it, sir,” said the king, “except that the general accuses me of having laid a snare for him, which is not the case. No, general, those are not the arms which I contemplated employing with you, as you will soon see. In the meanwhile, when I give you my word upon the honor of a gentleman, believe me, sir, believe me! Now, Monsieur d’Artagnan, a word with you, if you please.”
“There's nothing wrong with it, sir,” said the king, “except that the general claims I set a trap for him, which isn’t true. No, general, those aren't the tactics I had in mind for you, as you'll soon find out. In the meantime, when I give you my word as a gentleman, trust me, sir, trust me! Now, Monsieur d’Artagnan, I need to speak with you, please.”
“I listen on my knees, sire.”
“I'm listening on my knees, sir.”
“You are truly at my service, are you not?”
"You really are at my service, right?"
“Your majesty has seen that I am, too much so.”
“Your majesty has noticed that I am, indeed, overly so.”
“That is well; from a man like you one word suffices. In addition to that word you bring actions. General, have the goodness to follow me. Come with us, M. d’Artagnan.”
"That's great; from someone like you, just one word is enough. Along with that word, you also have actions. General, please be kind enough to follow me. Come with us, Mr. d’Artagnan."
D’Artagnan, considerably surprised, prepared to obey. Charles II. went out, Monk followed him, D’Artagnan followed Monk. Charles took the path by which D’Artagnan had come to his abode; the fresh sea breezes soon caressed the faces of the three nocturnal travelers, and, at fifty paces from the little gate which Charles opened, they found themselves upon the down in the face of the ocean, which, having ceased to rise, reposed upon the shore like a wearied monster. Charles II. walked pensively along, his head hanging down and his hand beneath his cloak. Monk followed him, with crossed arms and an uneasy look. D’Artagnan came last, with his hand on the hilt of his sword.
D’Artagnan, quite surprised, got ready to follow. Charles II. stepped outside, Monk went after him, and D’Artagnan trailed behind Monk. Charles took the route D’Artagnan had used to reach his place; the cool sea breezes soon brushed against the faces of the three nighttime travelers, and, about fifty paces from the small gate that Charles opened, they found themselves on the hillside facing the ocean, which had calmed down, lying on the shore like a tired beast. Charles II. walked thoughtfully, his head down and his hand hidden under his cloak. Monk followed him with his arms crossed and a troubled expression. D’Artagnan brought up the rear, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.
“Where is the boat in which you came, gentlemen?” said Charles to the musketeer.
“Where's the boat you arrived in, gentlemen?” Charles asked the musketeer.
“Yonder, sire; I have seven men and an officer waiting me in that little bark which is lighted by a fire.”
“Over there, sir; I have seven men and an officer waiting for me in that little boat which is lit by a fire.”
“Yes, I see; the boat is drawn upon the sand; but you certainly did not come from Newcastle in that frail bark?”
“Yes, I see; the boat is pulled up on the sand; but you definitely didn’t come from Newcastle in that flimsy boat?”
“No, sire; I freighted a felucca, at my own expense, which is at anchor within cannon-shot of the downs. It was in that felucca we made the voyage.”
“No, sir; I hired a small boat at my own cost, which is anchored within cannon range of the downs. It was on that boat that we made the journey.”
“Sir,” said the king to Monk, “you are free.”
“Sir,” said the king to Monk, “you’re free.”
However firm his will, Monk could not suppress an exclamation. The king added an affirmative motion of his head, and continued: “We shall waken a fisherman of the village, who will put his boat to sea immediately, and will take you back to any place you may command him. M. d’Artagnan here will escort your honor. I place M. d’Artagnan under the safeguard of your loyalty, M. Monk.”
However strong his resolve, Monk couldn't hold back a gasp. The king nodded in agreement and went on: “We’ll wake a fisherman from the village, who will set out to sea right away and take you wherever you need. M. d’Artagnan here will be your escort. I trust M. d’Artagnan will be safe with you, M. Monk.”
Monk allowed a murmur of surprise to escape him, and D’Artagnan a profound sigh. The king, without appearing to notice either, knocked against the deal trellis which inclosed the cabin of the principal fisherman inhabiting the down.
Monk let out a quiet sound of surprise, and D’Artagnan let out a deep sigh. The king, seeming not to notice either of them, bumped against the wooden trellis that surrounded the cabin of the main fisherman living in the area.
“Hey! Keyser!” cried he, “awake!”
“Hey! Keyser!” he shouted, “wake up!”
“Who calls me?” asked the fisherman.
“Who’s calling me?” asked the fisherman.
“I, Charles the king.”
"I'm Charles, the king."
“Ah, my lord!” cried Keyser, rising ready dressed from the sail in which he slept, as people sleep in a hammock. “What can I do to serve you?”
“Ah, my lord!” exclaimed Keyser, sitting up fully dressed from the sail where he slept, like someone resting in a hammock. “What can I do to serve you?”
“Captain Keyser,” said Charles, “you must set sail immediately. Here is a traveler who wishes to freight your bark, and will pay you well; serve him well.” And the king drew back a few steps to allow Monk to speak to the fisherman.
“Captain Keyser,” Charles said, “you need to set sail right away. Here’s a traveler who wants to hire your boat and will pay you handsomely; treat him well.” The king stepped back a bit to let Monk talk to the fisherman.
“I wish to cross over into England,” said Monk, who spoke Dutch enough to make himself understood.
“I want to cross over into England,” said Monk, who spoke enough Dutch to make himself understood.
“This minute,” said the patron, “this very minute, if you wish it.”
“This moment,” said the patron, “this very moment, if you want it.”
“But will that be long?” said Monk.
“But will that take long?” said Monk.
“Not half an hour, your honor. My eldest son is at this moment preparing the boat, as we were going out fishing at three o’clock in the morning.”
“Not even half an hour, your honor. My oldest son is currently getting the boat ready, since we planned to go fishing at three in the morning.”
“Well, is all arranged?” asked the king, drawing near.
“Well, is everything arranged?” asked the king, moving closer.
“All but the price,” said the fisherman; “yes, sire.”
“All except for the price,” said the fisherman; “yes, sir.”
“That is my affair,” said Charles, “the gentleman is my friend.”
“That’s my business,” Charles said, “the guy is my friend.”
Monk started and looked at Charles on hearing this word.
Monk jumped and looked at Charles when he heard this word.
“Very well, my lord,” replied Keyser. And at that moment they heard Keyser’s son, signaling form the shore with the blast of a bull’s horn.
“Alright, my lord,” Keyser replied. And at that moment, they heard Keyser’s son, signaling from the shore with the blast of a bull's horn.
“Now, gentlemen,” said the king, “depart.”
“Alright, gentlemen,” said the king, “you may leave.”
“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “will it please your majesty to grant me a few minutes? I have engaged men, and I am going without them; I must give them notice.”
“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “would you mind giving me a few minutes? I have hired some men, and I’m leaving without them; I need to let them know.”
“Whistle to them,” said Charles, smiling.
"Whistle to them," Charles said with a smile.
D’Artagnan, accordingly, whistled, whilst the patron Keyser replied to his son; and four men, led by Menneville, attended the first summons.
D’Artagnan whistled, while the patron Keyser responded to his son, and four men, led by Menneville, showed up at the first call.
“Here is some money in account,” said D’Artagnan, putting into their hands a purse containing two thousand five hundred livres in gold. “Go and wait for me at Calais, you know where.” And D’Artagnan heaved a profound sigh, as he let the purse fall into the hands of Menneville.
“Here’s some money in the account,” said D’Artagnan, handing them a pouch with two thousand five hundred livres in gold. “Go wait for me in Calais, you know where.” And D’Artagnan let out a deep sigh as he dropped the pouch into Menneville’s hands.
“What, are you leaving us?” cried the men.
“What, are you leaving us?” shouted the men.
“For a short time,” said D’Artagnan, “or for a long time, who knows? But with 2,500 livres, and the 2,500 you have already received, you are paid according to our agreement. We are quits, then, my friend.”
“For a short time,” said D’Artagnan, “or for a long time, who knows? But with 2,500 livres, and the 2,500 you’ve already received, you’re paid according to our agreement. So, we’re even now, my friend.”
“But the boat?”
"But what about the boat?"
“Do not trouble yourself about that.”
"Don't stress about that."
“Our things are on board the felucca.”
"Our stuff is on the boat."
“Go and seek them, and then set off immediately.”
“Go find them, and then leave right away.”
“Yes, captain.”
"Sure thing, captain."
D’Artagnan returned to Monk, saying,—“Monsieur, I await your orders, for I understand we are to go together, unless my company be disagreeable to you.”
D’Artagnan went back to Monk and said, “Sir, I’m ready for your instructions, as I believe we’re meant to travel together, unless my presence bothers you.”
“On the contrary, monsieur,” said Monk.
“Not at all, sir,” said Monk.
“Come, gentlemen, on board,” cried Keyser’s son.
“Come on, guys, get on board,” shouted Keyser’s son.
Charles bowed to the general with grace and dignity, saying,—“You will pardon me this unfortunate accident, and the violence to which you have been subjected, when you are convinced that I was not the cause of them.”
Charles gracefully bowed to the general and said, "I hope you can forgive this unfortunate accident and the distress you've experienced, once you realize that I wasn't responsible for it."
Monk bowed profoundly without replying. On his side, Charles affected not to say a word to D’Artagnan in private, but aloud,—“Once more, thanks, monsieur le chevalier,” said he, “thanks for your services. They will be repaid you by the Lord God, who, I hope, reserves trials and troubles for me alone.”
Monk bowed deeply without saying anything. Charles acted as if he wouldn’t speak to D’Artagnan privately, but aloud he said, “Once again, thank you, monsieur le chevalier. I appreciate your help. God will repay you for your services, and I hope He saves the trials and troubles for me alone.”
Monk followed Keyser and his son embarked with them. D’Artagnan came after, muttering to himself,—“Poor Planchet! poor Planchet! I am very much afraid we have made a bad speculation.”
Monk followed Keyser, and his son joined them. D’Artagnan came behind, mumbling to himself, “Poor Planchet! Poor Planchet! I really think we made a bad choice.”
Chapter XXX. The Shares of Planchet and Company rise again to Par.
During the passage, Monk only spoke to D’Artagnan in cases of urgent necessity. Thus, when the Frenchman hesitated to come and take his meals, poor meals, composed of salt fish, biscuit, and Hollands gin, Monk called him, saying,—“To table, monsieur, to table!”
DDuring the passage, Monk only spoke to D’Artagnan when it was absolutely necessary. So, when the Frenchman hesitated to join him for meals, which were meager and consisted of salt fish, biscuits, and gin, Monk called out to him, saying, “Come to the table, sir, come to the table!”
This was all. D’Artagnan, from being himself on all great occasions, extremely concise, did not draw from the general’s conciseness a favorable augury of the result of his mission. Now, as D’Artagnan had plenty of time for reflection, he battered his brains during this time in endeavoring to find out how Athos had seen King Charles, how he had conspired his departure with him, and lastly, how he had entered Monk’s camp; and the poor lieutenant of musketeers plucked a hair from his mustache every time that he reflected that the horseman who accompanied Monk on the night of the famous abduction must have been Athos.
This was it. D’Artagnan, known for being very direct in important situations, didn’t take the general’s brevity as a good sign for the outcome of his mission. With plenty of time to think, D’Artagnan racked his brain trying to figure out how Athos had met with King Charles, how they had plotted his escape together, and finally, how he had managed to get into Monk’s camp. Each time he thought about it, he pulled a hair from his mustache, realizing that the rider who was with Monk during the infamous abduction must have been Athos.
At length, after a passage of two nights and two days, the patron Keyser touched at the point where Monk, who had given all the orders during the voyage, had commanded they should land. It was exactly at the mouth of the little river, near where Athos had chosen his abode.
At last, after two nights and two days, the patron Keyser arrived at the spot where Monk, who had given all the orders during the voyage, had instructed them to land. It was right at the mouth of the small river, close to where Athos had made his home.
Daylight was waning, a splendid sun, like a red steel buckler, was plunging the lower extremity of its disc beneath the blue line of the sea. The felucca was making fair way up the river, tolerably wide in that part, but Monk, in his impatience, desired to be landed, and Keyser’s boat set him and D’Artagnan upon the muddy bank, amidst the reeds. D’Artagnan, resigned to obedience, followed Monk exactly as a chained bear follows his master; but the position humiliated him not a little, and he grumbled to himself that the service of kings was a bitter one, and that the best of them was good for nothing. Monk walked with long and hasty strides; it might be thought that he did not yet feel certain of having reached English land. They had already begun to perceive distinctly a few of the cottages of the sailors and fishermen spread over the little quay of this humble port, when, all at once, D’Artagnan cried out,—“God pardon me, there is a house on fire!”
Daylight was fading, and a bright sun, like a red metal shield, was sinking below the blue horizon of the sea. The felucca was making good progress up the river, which was fairly wide at that point, but Monk, growing impatient, wanted to be dropped off, and Keyser’s boat set him and D’Artagnan down on the muddy bank among the reeds. D’Artagnan, resigned to following orders, trailed Monk like a tethered bear to its handler; however, this situation embarrassed him a bit, and he muttered to himself that serving kings was a hard life, and that the best of them were useless. Monk walked with long, hurried steps; it seemed he wasn’t quite sure he had made it to England yet. They had just started to make out a few of the cottages belonging to sailors and fishermen scattered along the small quay of this modest port when D’Artagnan suddenly exclaimed, “God forgive me, there’s a house on fire!”
Monk raised his eyes, and perceived there was, in fact, a house which the flames were beginning to devour. It had begun at a little shed belonging to the house, the roof of which had caught. The fresh evening breeze agitated the fire. The two travelers quickened their steps, hearing loud cries, and seeing, as they drew nearer, soldiers with their glittering arms pointed towards the house on fire. It was doubtless this menacing occupation which had made them neglect to signal the felucca. Monk stopped short for an instant, and, for the first time, formulated his thoughts into words. “Eh! but,” said he, “perhaps they are not my soldiers but Lambert’s.”
Monk looked up and saw that there was, in fact, a house that the flames were starting to consume. The fire had begun at a small shed connected to the house, whose roof had caught fire. The cool evening breeze stirred the flames. The two travelers hurried their pace, hearing loud cries, and as they got closer, they saw soldiers with their shiny weapons aimed at the burning house. It was probably this threatening presence that had caused them to ignore the signal from the felucca. Monk stopped for a moment and, for the first time, put his thoughts into words. “Hey! But,” he said, “maybe they aren't my soldiers but Lambert's.”
These words contained at once a sorrow, and apprehension, and a reproach perfectly intelligible to D’Artagnan. In fact, during the general’s absence, Lambert might have given battle, conquered, and dispersed the parliament’s army, and taken with his own the place of Monk’s army, deprived of its strongest support. At this doubt, which passed from the mind of Monk to his own, D’Artagnan reasoned in this manner:—“One of two things is going to happen; either Monk has spoken correctly, and there are no longer any but Lambertists in the country—that is to say, enemies, who would receive me wonderfully well, since it is to me they owe their victory; or nothing is changed, and Monk, transported with joy at finding his camp still in the same place, will not prove too severe in his settlement with me.” Whilst thinking thus, the two travelers advanced, and began to mingle with a little knot of sailors, who looked on with sorrow at the burning house, but did not dare to say anything on account of the threats of the soldiers. Monk addressed one of these sailors:—“What is going on here?” asked he.
These words conveyed a mix of sadness, worry, and reproach that D’Artagnan understood clearly. In fact, while the general was away, Lambert could have fought, won, and scattered the parliament’s army, taking the place of Monk’s army, which was now without its strongest support. With that doubt, which shifted from Monk’s mind to his own, D’Artagnan thought: “Two things could happen; either Monk is right, and there are only Lambert supporters left in the country—enemies who would welcome me since I’m the one they owe their victory to; or nothing has changed, and Monk, thrilled to find his camp still in the same spot, won’t be too harsh on me.” As he pondered this, the two travelers continued on, blending into a small group of sailors who watched sadly as the house burned, yet dared not speak due to the soldiers' threats. Monk turned to one of the sailors: “What’s going on here?” he asked.
“Sir,” replied the man, not recognizing Monk as an officer, under the thick cloak which enveloped him, “that house was inhabited by a foreign gentleman, and this foreigner became suspected by the soldiers. They wanted to get into his house under pretense of taking him to the camp; but he, without being frightened by their number, threatened death to the first who should cross the threshold of his door; and as there was one who did venture, the Frenchman stretched him on the earth with a pistol-shot.”
“Sir,” replied the man, not recognizing Monk as an officer under the thick cloak that covered him, “that house was occupied by a foreign gentleman, and this foreigner raised suspicions with the soldiers. They tried to enter his house under the pretense of taking him to the camp; but he, undeterred by their numbers, threatened to kill the first person who crossed his doorstep; and when one actually dared to do it, the Frenchman shot him down.”
“Ah! he is a Frenchman, is he?” said D’Artagnan, rubbing his hands. “Good!”
“Ah! He’s a Frenchman, huh?” said D’Artagnan, rubbing his hands. “Great!”
“How good?” replied the fisherman.
“How great?” replied the fisherman.
“No, I don’t mean that.—What then—my tongue slipped.”
“No, that’s not what I meant.—What then—my tongue just slipped.”
“What then, sir?—why, the other men became as enraged as so many lions: they fired more than a hundred shots at the house; but the Frenchman was sheltered by the wall, and every time they tried to enter by the door they met with a shot from his lackey, whose aim is deadly, d’ye see? Every time they threatened the window, they met with a pistol-shot from the master. Look and count—there are seven men down.”
“What happened next, sir? Well, the other men got as furious as lions: they shot over a hundred times at the house; but the Frenchman was protected by the wall, and every time they tried to come in through the door, they faced a shot from his servant, who has a deadly aim, you know? Every time they threatened the window, they were met with a gunshot from the master. Just look and count—there are seven men down.”
“Ah! my brave countryman,” cried D’Artagnan, “wait a little, wait a little. I will be with you; and we will settle with this rabble.”
“Ah! my brave countryman,” shouted D’Artagnan, “wait a moment, wait a moment. I’ll join you; and we’ll deal with this crowd.”
“One instant, sir,” said Monk, “wait.”
“One moment, sir,” said Monk, “just a second.”
“Long?”
"Lengthy?"
“No; only the time to ask a question.” Then, turning towards the sailor, “My friend,” asked he, with an emotion which, in spite of all his self-command, he could not conceal, “whose soldiers are these, pray tell me?”
“No; just enough time to ask a question.” Then, turning to the sailor, “My friend,” he asked, with an emotion that, despite all his self-control, he couldn't hide, “whose soldiers are these, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Whose should they be but that madman, Monk’s?”
“Whose could they possibly be but that crazy guy, Monk’s?”
“There has been no battle, then?”
“There hasn’t been a battle, then?”
“A battle, ah, yes! for what purpose? Lambert’s army is melting away like snow in April. All come to Monk, officers and soldiers. In a week Lambert won’t have fifty men left.”
“A battle, oh yes! for what reason? Lambert’s army is disappearing like snow in April. Everyone is going to Monk, both officers and soldiers. In a week, Lambert will be lucky to have fifty people left.”
The fisherman was interrupted by a fresh discharge directed against the house, and by another pistol-shot which replied to the discharge and struck down the most daring of the aggressors. The rage of soldiers was at its height. The fire still continued to increase, and a crest of flame and smoke whirled and spread over the roof of the house. D’Artagnan could no longer contain himself. “Mordioux!” said he to Monk, glancing at him sideways: “you are a general, and allow your men to burn houses and assassinate people, while you look on and warm your hands at the blaze of the conflagration? Mordioux! you are not a man.”
The fisherman was interrupted by a new blast aimed at the house, followed by another gunshot that returned fire and took down the bravest of the attackers. The soldiers' fury was at its peak. The flames continued to grow, and a wave of fire and smoke swirled and spread across the roof of the house. D’Artagnan could no longer hold back. “Mordioux!” he said to Monk, glancing at him sideways, “you’re a general, and you let your men burn houses and kill people while you stand by and warm your hands at the fire? Mordioux! you are not a man.”
“Patience, sir, patience!” said Monk, smiling.
“Take it easy, sir, take it easy!” said Monk, smiling.
“Patience! yes, until that brave gentleman is roasted—is that what you mean?” And D’Artagnan rushed forward.
“Patience! Yes, until that brave guy is roasted—is that what you mean?” And D’Artagnan rushed forward.
“Remain where you are, sir,” said Monk, in a tone of command. And he advanced towards the house, just as an officer had approached it, saying to the besieged: “The house is burning, you will be roasted within an hour! There is still time—come, tell us what you know of General Monk, and we will spare your life. Reply, or by Saint Patrick—”
“Stay where you are, sir,” Monk commanded. He moved toward the house just as an officer approached it, saying to those inside: “The house is on fire; you’ll be cooked alive in an hour! There’s still time—come on, tell us what you know about General Monk, and we’ll spare your life. Answer, or by Saint Patrick—”
The besieged made no answer; he was no doubt reloading his pistol.
The person under siege didn’t respond; he was probably reloading his gun.
“A reinforcement is expected,” continued the officer; “in a quarter of an hour there will be a hundred men around your house.”
“A reinforcement is expected,” the officer continued; “in fifteen minutes, there will be a hundred men surrounding your house.”
“I reply to you,” said the Frenchman. “Let your men be sent away; I will come out freely and repair to the camp alone, or else I will be killed here!”
“I’m responding to you,” said the Frenchman. “Send your men away; I will come out willingly and go to the camp alone, or I will be killed here!”
“Mille tonnerres!” shouted D’Artagnan; “why, that’s the voice of Athos! Ah canailles!” and the sword of D’Artagnan flashed from its sheath. Monk stopped him and advanced himself, exclaiming, in a sonorous voice: “Hola! what is going on here? Digby, whence this fire? why these cries?”
“Mille tonnerres!” shouted D’Artagnan; “that’s Athos’s voice! Ah, scoundrels!” and D’Artagnan's sword flashed from its sheath. Monk stopped him and stepped forward, exclaiming in a booming voice, “Hey! What’s happening here? Digby, where's this fire coming from? Why the shouting?”
“The general!” cried Digby, letting the point of his sword fall.
“The general!” shouted Digby, letting the tip of his sword drop.
“The general!” repeated the soldiers.
“The general!” the soldiers echoed.
“Well, what is there so astonishing in that?” said Monk, in a calm tone. Then, silence being re-established,—“Now,” said he, “who lit this fire?”
“Well, what's so surprising about that?” said Monk, in a calm tone. Then, as silence returned, “Now,” he said, “who started this fire?”
The soldiers hung their heads.
The soldiers lowered their heads.
“What! do I ask a question, and nobody answers me?” said Monk. “What! do I find a fault, and nobody repairs it? The fire is still burning, I believe.”
“What! I ask a question, and no one answers me?” said Monk. “What! I point out a problem, and no one fixes it? The fire is still burning, I think.”
Immediately the twenty men rushed forward, seizing pails, buckets, jars, barrels, and extinguishing the fire with as much ardor as they had, an instant before, employed in promoting it. But already, and before all the rest, D’Artagnan had applied a ladder to the house, crying, “Athos! it is I, D’Artagnan! Do not kill me, my dearest friend!” And in a moment the count was clasped in his arms. In the meantime, Grimaud, preserving his calmness, dismantled the fortification of the ground-floor, and after having opened the door, stood, with his arms folded, quietly on the sill. Only, on hearing the voice of D’Artagnan, he uttered an exclamation of surprise. The fire being extinguished, the soldiers presented themselves, Digby at their head.
Immediately, the twenty men rushed forward, grabbing pails, buckets, jars, and barrels, and extinguished the fire with as much energy as they had just used to start it. But already, before everyone else, D’Artagnan had leaned a ladder against the house, shouting, “Athos! It’s me, D’Artagnan! Don’t kill me, my dear friend!” And in an instant, the count was in his arms. Meanwhile, Grimaud, maintaining his composure, took apart the fortification at the ground floor, and after opening the door, stood calmly with his arms folded on the threshold. Only when he heard D’Artagnan’s voice did he let out a cry of surprise. With the fire put out, the soldiers showed up, with Digby at the front.
“General,” said he, “excuse us; what we have done was for love of your honor, whom we thought lost.”
“General,” he said, “forgive us; what we did was out of love for your honor, whom we believed to be lost.”
“You are mad, gentlemen. Lost! Is a man like me to be lost? Am I not permitted to be absent, according to my pleasure, without giving formal notice? Do you, by chance, take me for a citizen from the city? Is a gentleman, my friend, my guest, to be besieged, entrapped, and threatened with death, because he is suspected? What signifies the word, suspected? Curse me if I don’t have every one of you shot like dogs, that the brave gentleman has left alive!
“You're crazy, guys. Lost! Am I really supposed to be lost? Am I not allowed to be away whenever I want without formally notifying you? Do you really think I'm just some city guy? Is a gentleman, my friend, my guest, supposed to be cornered, trapped, and threatened with death just because he's suspected? What does the word 'suspected' even mean? I swear, if I don't have each of you shot like dogs, the brave gentleman has left alive!”
“General,” said Digby, piteously, “there were twenty-eight of us, and see, there are eight on the ground.”
“General,” Digby said sadly, “there were twenty-eight of us, and look, there are eight on the ground.”
“I authorize M. le Comte de la Fere to send the twenty to join the eight,” said Monk, stretching out his hand to Athos. “Let them return to camp. Mr. Digby, you will consider yourself under arrest for a month.”
“I authorize Count de la Fere to send the twenty to join the eight,” said Monk, reaching out his hand to Athos. “Let them go back to camp. Mr. Digby, you will consider yourself under arrest for a month.”
“General—”
"General—"
“That is to teach you, sir, not to act, another time, without orders.”
"That's to teach you, sir, not to take action next time without instructions."
“I had those of the lieutenant, general.”
“I had those from the lieutenant, sir.”
“The lieutenant had no such orders to give you, and he shall be placed under arrest, instead of you, if he has really commanded you to burn this gentleman.”
“The lieutenant didn’t give you any orders like that, and he will be arrested instead of you if he really told you to burn this man.”
“He did not command that, general; he commanded us to bring him to the camp; but the count was not willing to follow us.”
“He didn’t order that, general; he instructed us to take him to the camp; but the count was not willing to come with us.”
“I was not willing that they should enter and plunder my house,” said Athos to Monk, with a significant look.
“I didn’t want them to come in and ransack my house,” said Athos to Monk, with a significant look.
“And you were quite right. To the camp, I say.” The soldiers departed with dejected looks. “Now we are alone,” said Monk to Athos, “have the goodness to tell me, monsieur, why you persisted in remaining here, whilst you had your felucca—”
“And you were absolutely right. To the camp, I say.” The soldiers left with sad expressions. “Now we're alone,” said Monk to Athos, “please tell me, mister, why you chose to stay here when you had your felucca—”
“I waited for you, general,” said Athos. “Had not your honor appointed to meet me in a week?”
“I waited for you, General,” said Athos. “Didn’t you say we would meet in a week?”
An eloquent look from D’Artagnan made it clear to Monk that these two men, so brave and so loyal, had not acted in concert for his abduction. He knew already it could not be so.
An eloquent look from D’Artagnan made it clear to Monk that these two men, so brave and so loyal, hadn’t colluded to kidnap him. He already knew it couldn’t be the case.
“Monsieur,” said he to D’Artagnan, “you were perfectly right. Have the kindness to allow me a moment’s conversation with M. le Comte de la Fere?”
“Monsieur,” he said to D’Artagnan, “you were absolutely right. Please allow me a moment to speak with M. le Comte de la Fere?”
D’Artagnan took advantage of this to go and ask Grimaud how he was. Monk requested Athos to conduct him to the chamber he lived in.
D’Artagnan saw this as an opportunity to check in on Grimaud and ask how he was doing. Monk asked Athos to take him to the room where he stayed.
This chamber was still full of smoke and rubbish. More than fifty balls had passed through the windows and mutilated the walls. They found a table, inkstand, and materials for writing. Monk took up a pen, wrote a single line, signed it, folded the paper, sealed the letter with the seal of his ring, and handed over the missive to Athos, saying, “Monsieur, carry, if you please, this letter to King Charles II., and set out immediately, if nothing detains you here any longer.”
This room was still filled with smoke and debris. More than fifty cannonballs had shattered the windows and damaged the walls. They found a table, an inkstand, and writing materials. The monk picked up a pen, wrote a line, signed it, folded the paper, sealed the letter with his ring, and handed it to Athos, saying, “Sir, would you please take this letter to King Charles II and leave right away, unless there’s something keeping you here?”
“And the casks?” said Athos.
“And the barrels?” said Athos.
“The fisherman who brought me hither will assist you in transporting them on board. Depart, if possible, within an hour.”
“The fisherman who brought me here will help you load them on board. Leave as soon as you can, ideally within an hour.”
“Yes, general,” said Athos.
“Yes, sir,” said Athos.
“Monsieur D’Artagnan!” cried Monk, from the window. D’Artagnan ran up precipitately.
“Monsieur D’Artagnan!” yelled Monk from the window. D’Artagnan hurried up quickly.
“Embrace your friend and bid him adieu, sir; he is returning to Holland.”
“Give your friend a hug and say goodbye, sir; he’s going back to Holland.”
“To Holland!” cried D’Artagnan; “and I?”
“To Holland!” shouted D’Artagnan; “What about me?”
“You are at liberty to follow him, monsieur; but I request you to remain,” said Monk. “Will you refuse me?”
“You’re free to follow him, sir; but I ask that you stay,” said Monk. “Will you turn me down?”
“Oh, no, general; I am at your orders.”
“Oh, no, sir; I'm here to serve you.”
D’Artagnan embraced Athos, and only had time to bid him adieu. Monk watched them both. Then he took upon himself the preparations for the departure, the transportation of the casks on board, and the embarking of Athos; then, taking D’Artagnan by the arm, who was quite amazed and agitated, he led him towards Newcastle. Whilst going along, the general leaning on his arm, D’Artagnan could not help murmuring to himself,—“Come, come, it seems to me that the shares of the firm of Planchet and Company are rising.”
D’Artagnan hugged Athos and only had time to say goodbye. Monk observed them both. Then he took it upon himself to get everything ready for the departure, moving the barrels on board and helping Athos embark. After that, he took D’Artagnan by the arm, who was quite surprised and shaken up, and led him towards Newcastle. As they walked, with the general leaning on his arm, D’Artagnan couldn’t help but mumble to himself, “Well, it seems to me that the shares of Planchet and Company are going up.”
Chapter XXXI. Monk reveals Himself.
D’Artagnan, although he flattered himself with better success, had, nevertheless, not too well comprehended his situation. It was a strange and grave subject for him to reflect upon—this voyage of Athos into England; this league of the king with Athos, and that extraordinary combination of his design with that of the Comte de la Fere. The best way was to let things follow their own train. An imprudence had been committed, and, whilst having succeeded, as he had promised, D’Artagnan found that he had gained no advantage by his success. Since everything was lost, he could risk no more.
DD'Artagnan, while he thought he was doing better than he actually was, still didn’t fully understand his situation. It was a strange and serious matter for him to think about—this trip of Athos to England; this alliance between the king and Athos, and that unusual merging of his plans with those of the Comte de la Fere. The best approach was to let events unfold naturally. A mistake had been made, and even though he had succeeded, as he had promised, D’Artagnan realized that he hadn’t gained anything from that success. Since there was nothing left to lose, he couldn’t take any more risks.
D’Artagnan followed Monk through his camp. The return of the general had produced a marvelous effect, for his people had thought him lost. But Monk, with his austere look and icy demeanor, appeared to ask of his eager lieutenants and delighted soldiers the cause of all this joy. Therefore, to the lieutenants who had come to meet him, and who expressed the uneasiness with which they had learnt his departure,—
D’Artagnan followed Monk through his camp. The general’s return had a tremendous impact because his people believed he was gone for good. However, Monk, with his serious expression and cold demeanor, seemed to be questioning his excited lieutenants and thrilled soldiers about the reason for their happiness. So, to the lieutenants who had rushed to greet him and who shared their concern over his absence,—
“Why is all this?” said he; “am I obliged to give you an account of myself?”
“Why is all this happening?” he said. “Am I required to explain myself to you?”
“But your honor, the sheep may well tremble without the shepherd.”
“But your honor, the sheep might really panic without the shepherd.”
“Tremble!” replied Monk, in his calm and powerful voice; “ah, monsieur, what a word! Curse me, if my sheep have not both teeth and claws; I renounce being their shepherd. Ah, you tremble, gentlemen, do you?”
“Tremble!” replied Monk, in his steady and commanding voice; “ah, sir, what a word! I swear, if my sheep don’t have both teeth and claws; I refuse to be their shepherd. Ah, you’re trembling, gentlemen, are you?”
“Yes, general, for you.”
"Yes, General, it's for you."
“Oh! pray meddle with your own concerns. If I have not the wit God gave to Oliver Cromwell, I have that which He has sent to me: I am satisfied with it, however little it may be.”
“Oh! please stick to your own business. If I don’t have the intelligence that God gave to Oliver Cromwell, I have what He has given me: I’m satisfied with it, no matter how little it might be.”
The officer made no reply; and Monk, having imposed silence on his people, all remained persuaded that he had accomplished some important work or made some important trial. This was forming a very poor conception of his patience and scrupulous genius. Monk, if he had the good faith of the Puritans, his allies, must have returned fervent thanks to the patron saint who had taken him from the box of M. d’Artagnan. Whilst these things were going on, our musketeer could not help constantly repeating,—
The officer didn’t respond; and Monk, having silenced his group, left everyone convinced that he had either completed some significant task or undergone an important test. This showed a very limited understanding of his patience and meticulous talent. Monk, if he had the genuine support of the Puritans, his allies, must have been sincerely grateful to the patron saint who had rescued him from the situation with M. d’Artagnan. While all this was happening, our musketeer couldn’t help but keep repeating,—
“God grant that M. Monk may not have as much pride as I have; for I declare that if any one had put me into a coffer with that grating over my mouth, and carried me packed up, like a calf, across the seas, I should cherish such a memory of my piteous looks in that coffer, and such an ugly animosity against him who had inclosed me in it, I should dread so greatly to see a sarcastic smile blooming upon the face of the malicious wretch, or in his attitude any grotesque imitation of my position in the box, that, Mordioux! I should plunge a good dagger into his throat in compensation for the grating, and would nail him down in a veritable bier, in remembrance of the false coffin in which I had been left in to grow moldy for two days.”
"God help M. Monk not to have as much pride as I do; because I swear that if someone had shoved me into a box with that grate over my mouth and transported me like a calf across the seas, I would hold onto a horrible memory of my sad face in that box and a deep hatred for the person who put me there. I would be so terrified of seeing a sarcastic smile on the face of that malicious jerk or any ridiculous imitation of my situation in the box that, Mordioux! I would stab him in the throat to pay him back for the grate, and I would pin him down in a real coffin to remember the fake one where I was left to rot for two days."
And D’Artagnan spoke honestly when he spoke thus; for the skin of our Gascon was a very thin one. Monk, fortunately, entertained other ideas. He never opened his mouth to his timid conqueror concerning the past; but he admitted him very near to his person in his labors, took him with him to several reconnoiterings, in such a way as to obtain that which he evidently warmly desired,—a rehabilitation in the mind of D’Artagnan. The latter conducted himself like a past-master in the art of flattery: he admired all Monk’s tactics, and the ordering of his camp; he joked very pleasantly upon the circumvallations of Lambert’s camp, who had, he said, very uselessly given himself the trouble to inclose a camp for twenty thousand men, whilst an acre of ground would have been quite sufficient for the corporal and fifty guards who would perhaps remain faithful to him.
And D’Artagnan was being honest when he spoke like that; he was quite sensitive. Fortunately, Monk had different ideas. He never mentioned the past to his timid conqueror, but he welcomed him close during his work, taking him along on several scouting missions to achieve what he clearly wanted—a redemption in D’Artagnan’s eyes. D’Artagnan acted like a pro at flattery: he praised all of Monk’s strategies and the setup of his camp; he joked lightheartedly about the fortifications of Lambert’s camp, saying it was pointless for him to bother enclosing a camp for twenty thousand men when just an acre would have been enough for the corporal and the fifty guards who might stay loyal to him.
Monk, immediately after his arrival, had accepted the proposition made by Lambert the evening before, for an interview, and which Monk’s lieutenants had refused under the pretext that the general was indisposed. This interview was neither long nor interesting: Lambert demanded a profession of faith from his rival. The latter declared he had no other opinion than that of the majority. Lambert asked if it would not be more expedient to terminate the quarrel by an alliance than by a battle. Monk hereupon demanded a week for consideration. Now, Lambert could not refuse this: and Lambert, nevertheless, had come saying that he should devour Monk’s army. Therefore, at the end of the interview, which Lambert’s party watched with impatience, nothing was decided—neither treaty nor battle—the rebel army, as M. d’Artagnan had foreseen, began to prefer the good cause to the bad one, and the parliament, rumpish as it was, to the pompous nothings of Lambert’s designs.
Monk, right after he arrived, accepted the proposition made by Lambert the night before for a meeting, which Monk’s lieutenants had turned down, claiming that the general was unwell. This meeting was neither long nor interesting: Lambert demanded a declaration of allegiance from his rival. Monk stated that he had no opinion other than that of the majority. Lambert asked if it wouldn’t be wiser to settle the conflict with an alliance instead of a battle. Monk then requested a week to think it over. Lambert couldn't refuse this; however, he had come saying that he would crush Monk’s army. So, at the end of the meeting, which Lambert’s group watched impatiently, nothing was settled—neither a treaty nor a battle—the rebel army, as M. d’Artagnan had predicted, started to prefer the right cause over the wrong one, and the parliament, as dysfunctional as it was, over the grand illusions of Lambert’s plans.
They remembered, likewise, the good feasts of London—the profusion of ale and sherry with which the citizens of London paid their friends the soldiers;—they looked with terror at the black war bread, at the troubled waters of the Tweed,—too salt for the glass, not enough so for the pot; and they said to themselves, “Are not the roast meats kept warm for Monk in London?” From that time nothing was heard of but desertion in Lambert’s army. The soldiers allowed themselves to be drawn away by the force of principles, which are, like discipline, the obligatory tie in everybody constituted for any purpose. Monk defended the parliament—Lambert attacked it. Monk had no more inclination to support parliament than Lambert, but he had it inscribed on his standards, so that all those of the contrary party were reduced to write upon theirs, “Rebellion,” which sounded ill to puritan ears. They flocked, then, from Lambert to Monk, as sinners flock from Baal to God.
They also remembered the great feasts in London—the abundance of beer and sherry with which the citizens treated their soldier friends; they looked in horror at the dark war bread and the rough waters of the Tweed—too salty for drinking, not salty enough for cooking; and they thought to themselves, “Aren’t the roasted meats kept warm for Monk in London?” From that point on, all that was heard was desertion in Lambert’s army. The soldiers were swayed by principles, which, like discipline, are the essential bond for anyone part of a cause. Monk defended the parliament—Lambert attacked it. Monk didn’t want to support parliament any more than Lambert did, but he had it written on his flags, so all those on the opposing side had to label theirs “Rebellion,” which didn’t sound good to puritan ears. They then flocked from Lambert to Monk, just like sinners turning from Baal to God.
Monk made his calculations; at a thousand desertions a day Lambert had men enough to last twenty days; but there is in sinking things such a growth of weight and swiftness, which combine with each other, that a hundred left the first day, five hundred the second, a thousand the third. Monk thought he had obtained his rate. But from one thousand the deserters increased to two thousand, then to four thousand, and, a week after, Lambert, perceiving that he had no longer the possibility of accepting battle, if it were offered to him, took the wise resolution of decamping during the night, returning to London, and being beforehand with Monk in constructing a power with the wreck of the military party.
Monk did his calculations; at a thousand desertions a day, Lambert had enough men to last twenty days. However, in a situation where things are falling apart, there’s a quick accumulation of weight and speed that work together, so a hundred deserted on the first day, five hundred the second, and a thousand the third. Monk believed he had figured out the trend. But starting from a thousand, the deserters jumped to two thousand, then to four thousand. A week later, Lambert realized he could no longer accept a battle if it was offered to him. He wisely decided to flee during the night, head back to London, and get ahead of Monk in building a new power with the remnants of the military group.
But Monk, free and without uneasiness, marched towards London as a conqueror, augmenting his army with all the floating parties on the way. He encamped at Barnet, that is to say, within four leagues of the capital, cherished by the parliament, which thought it beheld in him a protector, and awaited by the people, who were anxious to see him reveal himself, that they might judge him. D’Artagnan himself had not been able to fathom his tactics; he observed—he admired. Monk could not enter London with a settled determination without bringing about civil war. He temporized for a short time.
But Monk, feeling confident and at ease, marched towards London like a conqueror, gathering support from all the groups he encountered along the way. He set up camp at Barnet, which is about four leagues from the capital, embraced by the parliament that saw him as a protector, and awaited by the public eager to see him reveal himself so they could form their own opinions. Even D’Artagnan couldn’t figure out his strategies; he watched and admired. Monk knew that he couldn’t enter London with a solid plan without sparking a civil war. He bided his time for a little while.
Suddenly, when least expected, Monk drove the military party out of London, and installed himself in the city amidst the citizens, by order of the parliament; then, at the moment when the citizens were crying out against Monk—at the moment when the soldiers themselves were accusing their leader—Monk, finding himself certain of a majority, declared to the Rump Parliament that it must abdicate—be dissolved—and yield its place to a government which would not be a joke. Monk pronounced this declaration, supported by fifty thousand swords, to which, that same evening, were united, with shouts of delirious joy, the five thousand inhabitants of the good city of London. At length, at the moment when the people, after their triumphs and festive repasts in the open streets, were looking about for a master, it was affirmed that a vessel had left the Hague, bearing King Charles II. and his fortunes.
Suddenly, when no one saw it coming, Monk expelled the military group from London and took charge of the city with the citizens’ support, as ordered by Parliament. Just when the citizens were protesting against Monk and soldiers were questioning their leader, Monk, feeling confident he had the majority, announced to the Rump Parliament that it needed to step down—be dissolved—and make way for a government that wasn’t a joke. Monk made this declaration with the backing of fifty thousand soldiers, and that same evening, five thousand enthusiastic citizens of London joined in with cheers of joy. Finally, just when the people were celebrating their victories and enjoying feasts in the streets, it was reported that a ship had left the Hague carrying King Charles II and his fortunes.
“Gentlemen,” said Monk to his officers, “I am going to meet the legitimate king. He who loves me will follow me.” A burst of acclamations welcomed these words, which D’Artagnan did not hear without the greatest delight.
“Gentlemen,” Monk said to his officers, “I am going to meet the rightful king. Whoever supports me will follow me.” A round of cheers welcomed these words, which D’Artagnan heard with great pleasure.
“Mordioux!” said he to Monk, “that is bold, monsieur.”
“Mordioux!” he said to Monk, “that's bold, sir.”
“You will accompany me, will you not?” said Monk.
"You'll come with me, right?" said Monk.
“Pardieu! general. But tell me, I beg, what you wrote by Athos, that is to say, the Comte de la Fere—you know—the day of our arrival?”
“Wow! General. But please, tell me what you wrote about Athos, the Comte de la Fere—you know—on the day we arrived?”
“I have no secrets from you now,” replied Monk. “I wrote these words: ‘Sire, I expect your majesty in six weeks at Dover.’”
“I have no secrets from you now,” replied Monk. “I wrote these words: ‘Your Majesty, I expect you in six weeks at Dover.’”
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I no longer say it is bold; I say it is well played; it is a fine stroke!”
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I’m not just saying it’s bold; I’m saying it’s well done; it’s a great move!”
“You are something of a judge in such matters,” replied Monk.
"You have a certain authority in these situations," Monk responded.
And this was the only time the general had ever made an allusion to his voyage to Holland.
And this was the only time the general had ever mentioned his trip to Holland.
Chapter XXXII. Athos and D’Artagnan meet once more at the Hostelry of the Corne du Cerf.
The king of England made his entree into Dover with great pomp, as he afterwards did in London. He had sent for his brothers; he had brought over his mother and sister. England had been for so long a time given up to herself—that is to say, to tyranny, mediocrity and nonsense—that this return of Charles II., whom the English only knew as the son of the man whose head they had cut off, was a festival for three kingdoms. Consequently, all the good wishes, all the acclamations which accompanied his return, struck the young king so forcibly that he stooped and whispered in the ear of James of York, his younger brother, “In truth, James, it seems to have been our own fault that we were so long absent from a country where we are so much beloved!” The pageant was magnificent. Beautiful weather favored the solemnity. Charles had regained all his youth, all his good humor; he appeared to be transfigured; hearts seemed to smile on him like the sun. Amongst this noisy crowd of courtiers and worshipers, who did not appear to remember they had conducted to the scaffold at Whitehall the father of the new king, a man, in the garb of a lieutenant of musketeers, looked, with a smile upon his thin, intellectual lips, sometimes at the people vociferating their blessings, and sometimes at the prince, who pretended emotion, and who bowed most particularly to the women, whose bouquets fell beneath his horse’s feet.
The king of England made a grand entrance into Dover, just like he later did in London. He had called for his brothers and brought his mother and sister along. England had been left to itself for so long—meaning it had fallen into tyranny, mediocrity, and chaos—that Charles II's return, a man the English only knew as the son of the king they had executed, turned into a celebration for the three kingdoms. As a result, all the good wishes and cheers that welcomed him impacted the young king deeply, leading him to lean over and whisper to his younger brother James of York, “Honestly, James, it feels like it was our own fault for being away so long from a country where we are so loved!” The spectacle was stunning. Beautiful weather added to the occasion. Charles had regained all his youth and cheerfulness; he seemed transformed, and people appeared to beam at him like the sunshine. Amidst this lively crowd of courtiers and admirers, who seemed to forget that they had been part of sending the new king’s father to the scaffold at Whitehall, a man dressed as a lieutenant of musketeers watched with a smile on his thin, thoughtful lips, sometimes glancing at the crowd shouting their blessings and sometimes at the prince, who feigned emotion and showed special attention to the women, whose flower bouquets fell under his horse's hooves.
“What a fine trade is that of king!” said this man, so completely absorbed in contemplation that he stopped in the middle of the road, leaving the cortege to file past. “Now, there is, in good truth, a prince all bespangled over with gold and diamonds, enamelled with flowers like a spring meadow; he is about to plunge his empty hands into the immense coffer in which his now faithful—but so lately unfaithful—subjects have amassed one or two cartloads of ingots of gold. They cast bouquets enough upon him to smother him; and yet, if he had presented himself to them two months ago, they would have sent as many bullets and balls at him as they now throw flowers. Decidedly it is worth something to be born in a certain sphere, with due respect to the lowly, who pretend that it is of very little advantage to them to be born lowly.” The cortege continued to file on, and, with the king, the acclamations began to die away in the direction of the palace, which, however, did not prevent our officer from being pushed about.
“What a great job it is to be a king!” said the man, so deep in thought that he stopped in the middle of the road, letting the procession go by. “Look at that prince, covered in gold and diamonds, decorated with flowers like a blooming meadow; he’s about to dip his empty hands into the huge chest where his now loyal—but recently disloyal—subjects have piled up a couple of cartloads of gold bars. They shower him with enough bouquets to smother him; and yet, if he had shown up to them two months ago, they would have sent as many bullets and cannonballs his way as they’re now throwing flowers. Clearly, it’s something to be born into a certain class, with all due respect to the less fortunate, who claim it doesn’t matter much to be born poor.” The procession continued on, and, along with the king, the cheers started to fade towards the palace, though that didn’t stop our officer from getting jostled around.
“Mordioux!” continued the reasoner, “these people tread upon my toes and look upon me as of very little consequence, or rather of none at all, seeing that they are Englishmen and I am a Frenchman. If all these people were asked,—‘Who is M. d’Artagnan?’ they would reply, ‘Nescio vos.’ But let any one say to them, ‘There is the king going by,’ ‘There is M. Monk going by,’ they would run away, shouting,—‘Vive le roi!’ ‘Vive M. Monk!’ till their lungs were exhausted. And yet,” continued he, surveying, with that look sometimes so keen and sometimes so proud, the diminishing crowd,—“and yet, reflect a little, my good people, on what your king has done, on what M. Monk has done, and then think what has been done by this poor unknown, who is called M. d’Artagnan! It is true you do not know him, since he is here unknown, and that prevents your thinking about the matter! But, bah! what matters it! All that does not prevent Charles II. from being a great king, although he has been exiled twelve years, or M. Monk from being a great captain, although he did make a voyage to Holland in a box. Well, then, since it is admitted that one is a great king and the other a great captain,—‘Hurrah for King Charles II.!—Hurrah for General Monk!’” And his voice mingled with the voices of the hundreds of spectators, over which it sounded for a moment. Then, the better to play the devoted man, he took off his hat and waved it in the air. Some one seized his arm in the very height of his expansive loyalism. (In 1660 that was so termed which we now call royalism.)
“Mordioux!” the thinker continued, “these people walk over me and view me as if I’m of little importance, or really none at all, since they are English and I am French. If you asked them, ‘Who is M. d’Artagnan?’ they would answer, ‘I don’t know you.’ But if someone were to say, ‘Look, there goes the king,’ or, ‘Look, there goes M. Monk,’ they would run away, shouting, ‘Long live the king!’ ‘Long live M. Monk!’ until they were out of breath. And yet,” he added, looking at the thinning crowd with a mix of sharpness and pride, “and yet, think for a moment, my good people, about what your king has accomplished, what M. Monk has achieved, and then consider what this poor unknown person, M. d’Artagnan, has done! It’s true you don’t know him, since he is unknown here, and that stops you from considering it! But, bah! what does it matter! None of that stops Charles II. from being a great king, even though he’s been exiled for twelve years, or M. Monk from being a great captain, even though he took a trip to Holland in a box. So then, since it’s accepted that one is a great king and the other a great captain—‘Hurrah for King Charles II.!—Hurrah for General Monk!’” His voice blended with the cheers of the hundreds of spectators, resonating for a moment. Then, to display his loyalty even more, he removed his hat and waved it in the air. Someone grabbed his arm right at the peak of his fervent royalism. (In 1660, that’s what we referred to as royalism.)
“Athos!” cried D’Artagnan, “you here!” And the two friends seized each other’s hands.
“Athos!” shouted D’Artagnan, “is that you?!” And the two friends grabbed each other’s hands.
“You here!—and being here,” continued the musketeer, “you are not in the midst of all these courtiers, my dear comte! What! you, the hero of the fete, you are not prancing on the left hand of the king, as M. Monk is prancing on the right? In truth, I cannot comprehend your character, nor that of the prince who owes you so much!”
“You're here!—and now that you are,” continued the musketeer, “you’re not surrounded by all these courtiers, my dear count! What? You, the star of the celebration, you’re not showing off on the king's left side, while M. Monk is strutting on the right? Honestly, I can’t understand your character, nor that of the prince who owes you so much!”
“Always scornful, my dear D’Artagnan!” said Athos. “Will you never correct yourself of that vile habit?”
“Always so scornful, my dear D’Artagnan!” Athos said. “Will you ever get rid of that terrible habit?”
“But you do not form part of the pageant?”
“But you’re not part of the pageant?”
“I do not, because I was not willing to do so.”
“I don’t, because I wasn’t willing to do that.”
“And why were you not willing?”
“And why didn’t you want to?”
“Because I am neither envoy nor ambassador, nor representative of the king of France; and it does not become me to exhibit myself thus near the person of another king than the one God has given me for a master.”
“Because I am neither an envoy nor an ambassador, nor a representative of the king of France; and it’s not appropriate for me to present myself so close to another king besides the one God has appointed as my master.”
“Mordioux! you came very near to the person of the king, his father.”
“Mordioux! You got really close to the king, his father.”
“That was another thing, my friend; he was about to die.”
"That was another thing, my friend; he was about to die."
“And yet that which you did for him—”
“And yet what you did for him—”
“I did it because it was my duty to do it. But you know I hate all ostentation. Let King Charles II., then, who no longer stands in need of me, leave me to my rest, and the shadow; that is all I claim of him.”
“I did it because it was my duty. But you know I hate all showiness. So let King Charles II, who no longer needs me, leave me to my peace and solitude; that’s all I ask from him.”
D’Artagnan sighed.
D'Artagnan let out a sigh.
“What is the matter with you?” said Athos. “One would say that this happy return of the king to London saddens you, my friend; you who have done at least as much for his majesty as I have.”
“What’s wrong with you?” said Athos. “You’d think this joyful return of the king to London makes you sad, my friend; you who have done as much for his majesty as I have.”
“Have I not,” replied D’Artagnan, with his Gascon laugh, “have I not done much for his majesty, without any one suspecting it?”
“Have I not,” replied D’Artagnan, with his Gascon laugh, “have I not done a lot for his majesty, without anyone realizing it?”
“Yes, yes, but the king is well aware of it, my friend,” cried Athos.
“Yes, yes, but the king knows all about it, my friend,” Athos exclaimed.
“He is aware of it!” said the musketeer bitterly. “By my faith! I did not suspect so, and I was even a moment ago trying to forget it myself.”
“He knows it!” the musketeer said bitterly. “I swear! I had no idea, and just a moment ago, I was trying to forget it myself.”
“But he, my friend, will not forget it, I will answer for him.”
“But he, my friend, won’t forget it. I can assure you of that.”
“You tell me that to console me a little, Athos.”
“You're saying that to make me feel better, Athos.”
“For what?”
"Why?"
“Mordioux! for all the expense I incurred. I have ruined myself, my friend, ruined myself for the restoration of this young prince who has just passed, cantering on his isabelle colored horse.”
“Mordioux! For all the money I've spent, I've completely ruined myself, my friend. I've destroyed myself for the sake of restoring this young prince who just rode by on his light-colored horse.”
“The king does not know you have ruined yourself, my friend; but he knows he owes you much.”
“The king doesn’t know you’ve messed up your life, my friend; but he knows he owes you a lot.”
“And say, Athos, does that advance me in any respect? for, to do you justice, you have labored nobly. But I—I who in appearance marred your combinations, it was I who really made them succeed. Follow my calculations closely; you might not have, by persuasions or mildness, convinced General Monk, whilst I so roughly treated this dear general, that I furnished your prince with an opportunity of showing himself generous: this generosity was inspired in him by the fact of my fortunate mistake, and Charles is paid by the restoration which Monk has brought about.”
“And tell me, Athos, does that benefit me in any way? Because, to give you credit, you’ve worked hard. But I—I who seemed to disrupt your plans, I was the one who actually made them work. Take a close look at my reasoning; you might not have convinced General Monk with gentle words or persuasion, but I dealt with this dear general so harshly that I gave your prince a chance to appear generous: this generosity was inspired by my fortunate slip-up, and Charles is rewarded by the restoration that Monk has achieved.”
“All that, my dear friend, is strikingly true,” replied Athos.
"All of that, my dear friend, is absolutely true," Athos replied.
“Well, strikingly true as it may be, it is not less true, my friend, that I shall return—greatly beloved by M. Monk, who calls me dear captain all day long, although I am neither dear to him nor a captain;—and much appreciated by the king, who has already forgotten my name;—it is not less true, I say, that I shall return to my beautiful country, cursed by the soldiers I had raised with the hopes of large pay, cursed by the brave Planchet, of who I have borrowed a part of his fortune.”
"Well, as strikingly true as that may be, it's also true, my friend, that I will return—deeply admired by M. Monk, who calls me dear captain all day long, even though I’m neither dear to him nor a captain;—and quite valued by the king, who has already forgotten my name;—it is still true, I say, that I will return to my beautiful country, cursed by the soldiers I recruited with the promise of high pay, cursed by the brave Planchet, from whom I’ve borrowed a part of his fortune."
“How is that? What the devil had Planchet to do in all this?”
“How is that possible? What on earth was Planchet doing in all this?”
“Ah, yes, my friend; but this king, so spruce, so smiling, so adored, M. Monk fancies he has recalled him, you fancy you have supported him, I fancy I have brought him back, the people fancy they have reconquered him, he himself fancies he has negotiated his restoration; and yet nothing of all this is true, for Charles II., king of England, Scotland, and Ireland, has been replaced upon the throne by a French grocer, who lives in the Rue des Lombards, and is named Planchet. And such is grandeur! ‘Vanity!’ says the Scripture: vanity, all is vanity.’”
“Ah, yes, my friend; but this king, so sharp-dressed, so cheerful, so beloved, M. Monk thinks he has brought him back, you think you have supported him, I think I have returned him, the people think they have won him back, he himself thinks he has arranged his restoration; and yet none of this is true, for Charles II., king of England, Scotland, and Ireland, has been put back on the throne by a French grocer, who lives on Rue des Lombards, and is named Planchet. And that's what grandeur is! ‘Vanity!’ says the Scripture: vanity, it’s all vanity.”
Athos could not help laughing at this whimsical outbreak of his friend.
Athos couldn't help but laugh at this silly outburst from his friend.
“My dear D’Artagnan,” said he, pressing his hand affectionately, “should you not exercise a little more philosophy? Is it not some further satisfaction to you to have saved my life as you did by arriving so fortunately with Monk, when those damned parliamentarians wanted to burn me alive?”
“My dear D’Artagnan,” he said, squeezing his hand warmly, “shouldn't you try to be a bit more philosophical? Isn't it some comfort to you that you saved my life by showing up just in time with Monk when those damn parliamentarians wanted to burn me alive?”
“Well, but you, in some degree, deserved a little burning, my friend.”
“Well, you kind of deserved a little burning, my friend.”
“How so? What, for having saved King Charles’s million?”
"How is that? What, for saving King Charles's million?"
“What million?”
"What million?"
“Ah, that is true! you never knew that, my friend; but you must not be angry, for it was my secret. That word ‘REMEMBER’ which the king pronounced upon the scaffold.”
“Ah, that's true! You never knew that, my friend; but you shouldn't be upset, because it was my secret. That word 'REMEMBER' that the king said on the scaffold.”
“And which means ‘souviens-toi!’”
"And which means 'remember!'"
“Exactly. That was signified. ‘Remember there is a million buried in the vaults of Newcastle Abbey, and that that million belongs to my son.’”
“Exactly. That was meant. ‘Remember there’s a million buried in the vaults of Newcastle Abbey, and that million belongs to my son.’”
“Ah! very well, I understand. But what I understand likewise, and what is very frightful, is, that every time his majesty Charles II. will think of me, he will say to himself: ‘There is the man who came very near to making me lose my crown. Fortunately I was generous, great, full of presence of mind.’ That will be said by the young gentleman in a shabby black doublet, who came to the chateau of Blois, hat in hand, to ask me if I would give him access to the king of France.”
"Ah! Alright, I get it. But what I also realize, and what is really scary, is that every time his majesty Charles II. thinks of me, he'll say to himself: ‘There’s the guy who almost made me lose my crown. Luckily, I was generous, noble, and quick-witted.’ That’s what the young man in the worn black jacket, who came to the chateau of Blois, hat in hand, to ask me if I would let him see the king of France, will think."
“D’Artagnan! D’Artagnan!” said Athos, laying his hand on the shoulder of the musketeer, “you are unjust.”
“D’Artagnan! D’Artagnan!” said Athos, placing his hand on the shoulder of the musketeer, “you’re being unfair.”
“I have a right to be so.”
“I have the right to be that way.”
“No—for you are ignorant of the future.”
“No—for you don’t know what the future holds.”
D’Artagnan looked his friend full in the face, and began to laugh. “In truth, my dear Athos,” said he, “you have some sayings so superb, that they only belong to you and M. le Cardinal Mazarin.”
D’Artagnan looked his friend straight in the eye and started to laugh. "Honestly, my dear Athos," he said, "you have some expressions that are so fantastic they could only come from you and Cardinal Mazarin."
Athos frowned slightly.
Athos made a slight frown.
“I beg your pardon,” continued D’Artagnan, laughing, “I beg your pardon if I have offended you. The future! Nein! what pretty words are words that promise, and how well they fill the mouth in default of other things! Mordioux! After having met with so many who promised, when shall I find one who will give? But, let that pass!” continued D’Artagnan. “What are you doing here, my dear Athos? Are you the king’s treasurer?”
“I’m sorry,” D’Artagnan said, laughing, “I’m sorry if I’ve upset you. The future! No! What lovely words are those that make promises, and how well they sound when there’s nothing else to say! Damn it! After meeting so many who promised, when will I find someone who actually delivers? But, let that go!” D’Artagnan continued, “What are you doing here, my dear Athos? Are you the king’s treasurer?”
“How—why the king’s treasurer?”
"How—why the king's accountant?"
“Well, since the king possess a million, he must want a treasurer. The king of France, although he is not worth a sou, has still a superintendent of finance, M. Fouquet. It is true, that, in exchange, M. Fouquet, they say, has a good number of millions of his own.”
“Well, since the king has a million, he must want a treasurer. The king of France, even though he’s not worth a dime, still has a finance supervisor, Mr. Fouquet. It's true that, in return, Mr. Fouquet is said to have a good number of millions of his own.”
“Oh! our million was spent long ago,” said Athos, laughing in his turn.
“Oh! our million was spent a long time ago,” Athos said, laughing back.
“I understand; it was frittered away in satin, precious stones, velvet, and feathers of all sorts and colors. All these princes and princesses stood in great need of tailors and dressmakers. Eh! Athos, do you remember what we fellows spent in equipping ourselves for the campaign of La Rochelle, and to make our appearance on horseback? Two or three thousand livres, by my faith! But a king’s robe is the more ample; it would require a million to purchase the stuff. At least, Athos, if you are not treasurer, you are on good footing at court.”
“I get it; it was wasted on satin, jewels, velvet, and feathers of all kinds and colors. All these princes and princesses really needed tailors and dressmakers. Hey! Athos, do you remember how much we spent getting ready for the campaign at La Rochelle and to look good on horseback? Two or three thousand livres, for real! But a king’s robe is even more extravagant; it would take a million just to buy the fabric. At least, Athos, if you’re not the treasurer, you’re in good standing at court.”
“By the faith of a gentleman, I know nothing about it,” said Athos, simply.
“Honestly, I don’t know anything about it,” said Athos, straightforwardly.
“What! you know nothing about it?”
“What! You don’t know anything about it?”
“No! I have not seen the king since we left Dover.”
“No! I haven't seen the king since we left Dover.”
“Then he has forgotten you, too! Mordioux! That is shameful!”
“Then he has forgotten you, too! Mordioux! That’s shameful!”
“His majesty has had so much business to transact.”
“His majesty has had so much work to deal with.”
“Oh!” cried D’Artagnan, with one of those intelligent grimaces which he alone knew how to make, “that is enough to make me recover my love for Monseigneur Giulio Mazarini. What, Athos! the king has not seen you since then?”
“Oh!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, making one of those clever faces that only he could pull off, “that’s enough to rekindle my love for Monseigneur Giulio Mazarini. What, Athos! The king hasn’t seen you since then?”
“No.”
“No.”
“And you are not furious?”
"Are you not angry?"
“I! why should I be? Do you imagine, my dear D’Artagnan, that it was on the king’s account I acted as I have done? I did not know the young man. I defended the father, who represented a principle—sacred in my eyes, and I allowed myself to be drawn towards the son from sympathy for this same principle. Besides, he was a worthy knight, a noble creature, that father; do you remember him?”
“I! Why should I be? Do you think, my dear D’Artagnan, that I acted the way I did for the king's sake? I didn't even know the young man. I was defending the father, who stood for a principle that I hold sacred, and I felt drawn to the son out of sympathy for that same principle. Plus, the father was a respectable knight, a noble man; do you remember him?”
“Yes; that is true; he was a brave, an excellent man, who led a sad life, but made a fine end.”
“Yes, that's true; he was a brave, remarkable man who had a difficult life but met a dignified end.”
“Well, my dear D’Artagnan, understand this; to that king, to that man of heart, to that friend of my thoughts, if I durst venture to say so, I swore at the last hour to preserve faithfully the secret of a deposit which was to be transmitted to his son, to assist him in his hour of need. This young man came to me; he described his destitution; he was ignorant that he was anything to me save a living memory of his father. I have accomplished towards Charles II. what I promised Charles I.; that is all! Of what consequence is it to me, then, whether he be grateful or not? It is to myself I have rendered a service, by relieving myself of this responsibility, and not to him.”
“Well, my dear D’Artagnan, understand this: to that king, to that man with a big heart, to that friend of my thoughts, if I can say so, I promised at the last moment to keep the secret of a deposit that was meant to be passed on to his son, to help him in his time of need. This young man came to me; he explained his dire situation; he didn’t realize he was anything to me except a living reminder of his father. I have done for Charles II what I promised to Charles I; that’s all! So what does it matter to me if he’s grateful or not? I’ve done myself a favor by relieving myself of this burden, not him.”
“Well, I have always said,” replied D’Artagnan, with a sigh, “that disinterestedness was the finest thing in the world.”
“Well, I’ve always said,” replied D’Artagnan with a sigh, “that being selfless is the greatest thing in the world.”
“Well, and you, my friend,” resumed Athos, “are you not in the same situation as myself? If I have properly understood your words, you allowed yourself to be affected by the misfortunes of this young man; that, on your part, was much greater than it was upon mine, for I had a duty to fulfill; whilst you were under no obligation to the son of the martyr. You had not, on your part, to pay him the price of that precious drop of blood which he let fall upon my brow, through the floor of the scaffold. That which made you act was heart alone—the noble and good heart which you possess beneath your apparent skepticism and sarcastic irony; you have engaged the fortune of a servitor, and your own, I suspect, my benevolent miser! and your sacrifice is not acknowledged! Of what consequence is it? You wish to repay Planchet his money. I can comprehend that, my friend: for it is not becoming in a gentleman to borrow from his inferior, without returning to him principal and interest. Well, I will sell La Fere if necessary, and if not, some little farm. You shall pay Planchet, and there will be enough, believe me, of corn left in my granaries for us two and Raoul. In this way, my friend, you will be under obligations to nobody but yourself; and, if I know you well, it will not be a small satisfaction to your mind to be able to say, ‘I have made a king!’ Am I right?”
“Well, my friend,” resumed Athos, “aren’t you in the same situation as me? If I’ve understood you correctly, you let yourself be affected by this young man’s misfortunes; that’s a much bigger deal for you than it is for me, since I had a duty to fulfill. You had no obligation to the son of the martyr. You didn’t have to pay him for that precious drop of blood he spilled on my brow from the scaffold floor. What drove you to act was your heart alone—the noble and good heart that lies beneath your apparent skepticism and sarcastic irony. You’ve put your servant’s fortune and your own at stake, my generous miser! and no one acknowledges your sacrifice! But who cares? You want to repay Planchet the money he lent you, and I get that, my friend; it's not right for a gentleman to borrow from someone lower without paying back both principal and interest. Well, I’ll sell La Fere if I have to, or maybe a small farm. You’ll pay Planchet, and trust me, there will still be plenty of grain left in my granaries for us two and Raoul. This way, my friend, you won’t owe anything to anyone but yourself; and if I know you well, it’ll give you a nice sense of satisfaction to be able to say, ‘I made a king!’ Am I right?”
“Athos! Athos!” murmured D’Artagnan, thoughtfully, “I have told you more than once that the day on which you will preach I shall attend the sermon; the day on which you will tell me there is a hell—Mordioux! I shall be afraid of the gridiron and the pitch-forks. You are better than I, or rather, better than anybody, and I only acknowledge the possession of one quality, and that is, of not being jealous. Except that defect, damme, as the English say, if I have not all the rest.”
“Athos! Athos!” murmured D’Artagnan, thoughtfully, “I’ve told you more than once that whenever you preach, I’ll be there for the sermon; when you tell me there’s a hell—Mordioux! I’ll be scared of the gridiron and pitchforks. You’re better than me, or actually, better than anyone, and I can only admit to having one quality, which is not being jealous. Other than that flaw, damn it, as the English say, I’ve got all the rest.”
“I know no one equal to D’Artagnan,” replied Athos; “but here we are, having quietly reached the house I inhabit. Will you come in, my friend?”
“I don’t know anyone like D’Artagnan,” Athos replied; “but here we are, having quietly arrived at my place. Will you come in, my friend?”
“Eh! why this is the tavern of the Corne du Cerf, I think,” said D’Artagnan.
“Hey! I think this is the tavern of the Corne du Cerf,” said D’Artagnan.
“I confess I chose it on purpose. I like old acquaintances; I like to sit down on that place, whereon I sank, overcome by fatigue, overwhelmed by despair, when you returned on the 31st of January.”
“I admit I picked it intentionally. I enjoy old friends; I like to sit down in that spot where I collapsed, exhausted and overwhelmed by despair, when you came back on January 31st.”
“After having discovered the abode of the masked executioner? Yes, that was a terrible day!”
“After finding the lair of the masked executioner? Yeah, that was a terrible day!”
“Come in, then,” said Athos, interrupting him.
“Come in, then,” Athos said, cutting him off.
They entered the large apartment, formerly the common one. The tavern, in general, and this room in particular, had undergone great changes; the ancient host of the musketeers, having become tolerably rich for an innkeeper, had closed his shop, and make of this room of which we were speaking, a store-room for colonial provisions. As for the rest of the house, he let it ready furnished to strangers. It was with unspeakable emotion D’Artagnan recognized all the furniture of the chamber of the first story; the wainscoting, the tapestries, and even that geographical chart which Porthos had so fondly studied in his moments of leisure.
They walked into the large apartment, which used to be the common room. The tavern, in general, and this room in particular, had changed a lot; the old tavern keeper, having become fairly wealthy for an innkeeper, had closed his business and turned this room into a storage space for colonial goods. As for the rest of the house, he rented it out, fully furnished, to guests. With overwhelming emotion, D’Artagnan recognized all the furniture from the room on the first floor; the paneling, the tapestries, and even that map which Porthos had so affectionately studied during his free time.
“It is eleven years ago,” cried D’Artagnan. “Mordioux! it appears to me a century!”
“It was eleven years ago,” cried D’Artagnan. “Mordioux! It feels like a century!”
“And to me but a day,” said Athos. “Imagine the joy I experience, my friend, in seeing you there, in pressing your hand, in casting from me sword and dagger, and tasting without mistrust this glass of sherry. And, oh! what still further joy it would be, if our two friends were there, at the two corners of the table, and Raoul, my beloved Raoul, on the threshold, looking at us with his large eyes, at once so brilliant and so soft!”
“And to me just a day,” said Athos. “Can you imagine the joy I feel, my friend, seeing you there, shaking your hand, putting aside my sword and dagger, and enjoying this glass of sherry without any worries? And oh! How much greater the joy would be if our two friends were there, at the two ends of the table, with Raoul, my dear Raoul, standing in the doorway, looking at us with his big eyes, both bright and gentle!”
“Yes, yes,” said D’Artagnan, much affected, “that is true. I approve particularly of the first part of your thought; it is very pleasant to smile there where we have so legitimately shuddered in thinking that from one moment to another M. Mordaunt might appear upon the landing.”
“Yes, yes,” said D’Artagnan, feeling quite moved, “that’s true. I really like the first part of your idea; it’s nice to smile where we previously shuddered, thinking that at any moment M. Mordaunt could show up on the landing.”
At this moment the door opened, and D’Artagnan, brave as he was, could not restrain a slight movement of fright. Athos understood him, and, smiling,—
At that moment, the door opened, and D’Artagnan, as brave as he was, couldn’t help but show a slight sign of fear. Athos understood him and, smiling,—
“It is our host,” said he, “bringing me a letter.”
“It’s our host,” he said, “bringing me a letter.”
“Yes, my lord,” said the good man; “here is a letter for your honor.”
“Yes, my lord,” said the good man; “here’s a letter for you.”
“Thank you,” said Athos, taking the letter without looking at it. “Tell me, my dear host, if you do not remember this gentleman?”
“Thank you,” Athos said, taking the letter without glancing at it. “Tell me, my dear host, don’t you remember this gentleman?”
The old man raised his head, and looked attentively at D’Artagnan.
The old man lifted his head and looked intently at D’Artagnan.
“No,” said he.
“No,” he said.
“It is,” said Athos, “one of those friends of whom I have spoken to you, and who lodged here with me eleven years ago.”
“It is,” said Athos, “one of those friends I told you about, who stayed here with me eleven years ago.”
“Oh! but,” said the old man, “so many strangers have lodged here!”
“Oh! but,” said the old man, “so many strangers have stayed here!”
“But we lodged here on the 30th of January, 1649,” added Athos, believing he should stimulate the lazy memory of the host by this remark.
“But we stayed here on January 30th, 1649,” Athos added, thinking he could jog the host's lazy memory with this comment.
“That is very possible,” replied he, smiling; “but it is so long ago!” and he bowed, and went out.
"That's definitely possible," he said with a smile, "but that was so long ago!" Then he bowed and left.
“Thank you,” said D’Artagnan—“perform exploits, accomplish revolutions, endeavor to engrave your name in stone or bronze with strong swords! there is something more rebellious, more hard, more forgetful than iron, bronze, or stone, and that is, the brain of a lodging-house keeper who has grown rich in the trade;—he does not know me! Well, I should have known him, though.”
“Thank you,” said D’Artagnan—“do amazing things, make history, try to carve your name in stone or bronze with great swords! There’s something more stubborn, tougher, and easier to forget than iron, bronze, or stone, and that’s the mind of a wealthy boarding house owner; he doesn’t know who I am! Well, I should have known him, though.”
Athos, smiling at his friend’s philosophy, unsealed his letter.
Athos, smiling at his friend's perspective, opened his letter.
“Ah!” said he, “a letter from Parry.”
“Ah!” he exclaimed, “a letter from Parry.”
“Oh! oh!” said D’Artagnan; “read it, my friend, read it! No doubt it contains news.”
“Oh! oh!” said D’Artagnan; “read it, my friend, read it! It probably has some news.”
Athos shook his head, and read:
Athos shook his head and read:
“MONSIEUR LE COMTE.—The king has experienced much regret at not seeing you to-day beside him, at his entrance. His majesty commands me to say so, and to recall him to your memory. His majesty will expect you this evening, at the palace of St. James, between nine and ten o’clock.
“MONSIEUR LE COMTE.—The king is quite disappointed that you weren’t here today when he arrived. He instructed me to let you know and to remind you of him. He expects you this evening at the palace of St. James, between nine and ten o’clock."
“I am, respectfully, monsieur le comte, your honor’s very humble and very obedient servant,—PARRY.”
"I am, respectfully, Count, your honor’s very humble and obedient servant,—PARRY."
“You see, my dear D’Artagnan,” said Athos, “we must not despair of the hearts of kings.”
“You see, my dear D’Artagnan,” said Athos, “we must not lose hope in the hearts of kings.”
“Not despair! you are right to say so!” replied D’Artagnan.
“Don't despair! You’re right to say that!” replied D’Artagnan.
“Oh! my dear, very dear friend,” resumed Athos, whom the almost imperceptible bitterness of D’Artagnan had not escaped. “Pardon me! can I have unintentionally wounded my best comrade?”
“Oh! my dear, very dear friend,” Athos said again, noticing the subtle bitterness in D’Artagnan’s tone. “I’m sorry! Did I accidentally hurt my best friend?”
“You are mad, Athos, and to prove it, I shall conduct you to the palace; to the very gate, I mean; the walk will do me good.”
“You're crazy, Athos, and to prove it, I'll take you to the palace; right to the gate, that is; the walk will do me good.”
“You shall go in with me, my friend; I will speak to his majesty.”
“You're coming in with me, my friend; I’ll talk to the king.”
“No, no!” replied D’Artagnan, with true pride, free from all mixture; “if there is anything worse than begging yourself, it is making others beg for you. Come, let us go, my friend, the walk will be charming; on the way I shall show you the house of M. Monk, who has detained me with him. A beautiful house, by my faith. Being a general in England is better than being a marechal in France, please to know.”
“No, no!” replied D’Artagnan, genuinely proud and without any hesitation. “If there’s anything worse than begging for yourself, it’s making others beg for you. Come on, let’s go, my friend; the walk will be lovely. Along the way, I’ll show you M. Monk’s house, where he’s been keeping me. It’s a beautiful place, I swear. Being a general in England is better than being a marshal in France, just so you know.”
Athos allowed himself to be led along, quite saddened by D’Artagnan’s forced attempts at gayety. The whole city was in a state of joy; the two friends were jostled at every moment by enthusiasts who required them, in their intoxication, to cry out, “Long live good King Charles!” D’Artagnan replied by a grunt, and Athos by a smile. They arrived thus in front of Monk’s house, before which, as we have said, they had to pass on their way to St. James’s.
Athos let himself be led along, feeling quite down by D’Artagnan’s forced attempts at cheerfulness. The whole city was buzzing with joy; the two friends were bumped into constantly by enthusiastic folks who, in their excitement, shouted, “Long live good King Charles!” D’Artagnan responded with a grunt, and Athos with a smile. They arrived in front of Monk’s house, which, as we mentioned, they had to pass on their way to St. James’s.
Athos and D’Artagnan said but little on the road, for the simple reason that they would have had so many things to talk about if they had spoken. Athos thought that by speaking he should evince satisfaction, and that might wound D’Artagnan. The latter feared that in speaking he should allow some little bitterness to steal into his words which would render his company unpleasant to his friend. It was a singular emulation of silence between contentment and ill-humor. D’Artagnan gave way first to that itching at the tip of his tongue which he so habitually experienced.
Athos and D’Artagnan didn’t say much on the road, mainly because they had so much to discuss that it would have been better if they had. Athos believed that if he spoke, he would show satisfaction, which could hurt D’Artagnan. On the other hand, D’Artagnan worried that if he talked, some bitterness might slip into his words and make things awkward for his friend. It was a strange competition of silence between happiness and frustration. D’Artagnan was the first to give in to that familiar urge to speak.
“Do you remember, Athos,” said he, “the passage of the ‘Memoires de D’Aubigny,’ in which that devoted servant, a Gascon like myself, poor as myself, and, I was going to add, brave as myself, relates instances of the meanness of Henry IV.? My father always told me, I remember, that D’Aubigny was a liar. But, nevertheless, examine how all the princes, the issue of the great Henry, keep up the character of the race.”
“Do you remember, Athos,” he said, “the part in the ‘Memoirs of D’Aubigny,’ where that loyal servant, a Gascon like me, as poor as me, and I was going to say, as brave as me, talks about the unworthiness of Henry IV.? My father always said, I remember, that D’Aubigny was a liar. But still, take a look at how all the princes, the descendants of the great Henry, maintain the reputation of their lineage.”
“Nonsense!” said Athos, “the kings of France misers? You are mad, my friend.”
“Nonsense!” said Athos, “The kings of France are cheapskates? You’re crazy, my friend.”
“Oh! you are so perfect yourself, you never agree to the faults of others. But, in reality, Henry IV. was covetous, Louis XIII., his son, was so likewise; we know something of that, don’t we? Gaston carried this vice to exaggeration, and has made himself, in this respect, hated by all who surround him. Henriette, poor woman, might well be avaricious, she who did not eat every day, and could not warm herself every winter; and that is an example she has given to her son Charles II., grandson of the great Henry IV., who is as covetous as his mother and his grandfather. See if I have well traced the genealogy of the misers?”
“Oh! You think you’re so perfect that you never acknowledge anyone else’s flaws. But in reality, Henry IV was greedy, and so was his son Louis XIII.; we know a bit about that, don’t we? Gaston took this flaw to an extreme and has made himself hated by everyone around him because of it. Henriette, poor woman, could easily be greedy since she didn’t eat every day and couldn’t warm herself in the winter; and that set an example for her son Charles II, the grandson of the great Henry IV, who is just as greedy as his mother and grandfather. Do you see how I’ve traced the lineage of the misers?”
“D’Artagnan, my friend,” cried Athos, “you are very rude towards that eagle race called the Bourbons.”
“D’Artagnan, my friend,” shouted Athos, “you’re being really rude to that noble group known as the Bourbons.”
“Eh! and I have forgotten the best instance of all—the other grandson of the Bernais, Louis XIV., my ex-master. Well, I hope he is miserly enough, he who would not lend a million to his brother Charles! Good! I see you are beginning to be angry. Here we are, by good luck, close to my house, or rather that of my friend, M. Monk.”
“Hey! I almost forgot the best example of all—the other grandson of the Bernais, Louis XIV., my former master. Well, I hope he's stingy enough, the one who wouldn't lend a million to his brother Charles! Good! I can see you're starting to get mad. Luckily, we're right near my place, or rather my friend M. Monk's.”
“My dear D’Artagnan, you do not make me angry, you make me sad; it is cruel, in fact, to see a man of your deserts out of the position his services ought to have acquired; it appears to me, my dear friend, that your name is as radiant as the greatest names in war and diplomacy. Tell me if the Luynes, the Ballegardes, and the Bassompierres have merited, as we have, fortunes and honors? You are right, my friend, a hundred times right.”
“My dear D’Artagnan, you don’t make me angry; you make me sad. It’s really unfair to see someone like you not in the position your contributions deserve. To me, my dear friend, your name shines just as brightly as the greatest names in war and diplomacy. Tell me, have the Luynes, the Ballegardes, and the Bassompierres earned, like we have, wealth and recognition? You’re right, my friend, a hundred times right.”
D’Artagnan sighed, and preceded his friend under the porch of he mansion Monk inhabited, at the extremity of the city. “Permit me,” said he, “to leave my purse at home; for if in the crowd those clever pickpockets of London, who are much boasted of, even in Paris, were to steal from me the remainder of my poor crowns, I should not be able to return to France. Now, content I left France, and wild with joy I should return to it, seeing that all my prejudices of former days against England have returned, accompanied by many others.”
D’Artagnan sighed and led his friend under the porch of the mansion where Monk lived, at the edge of the city. “Let me,” he said, “leave my wallet at home; because if those clever pickpockets of London, who are so often talked about even in Paris, were to steal the rest of my dwindling coins, I wouldn’t be able to go back to France. I left France feeling satisfied, and now I’d be overjoyed to return, especially since all my old prejudices against England have come back, along with many new ones.”
Athos made no reply.
Athos didn’t respond.
“So, then, my dear friend, one second, and I will follow you,” said D’Artagnan. “I know you are in a hurry to go yonder to receive your reward, but, believe me, I am not less eager to partake of your joy, although from a distance. Wait for me.” And D’Artagnan was already passing through the vestibule, when a man, half servant, half soldier, who filled in Monk’s establishment the double function of porter and guard, stopped our musketeer, saying to him in English:
“So, hold on, my friend, just a second and I’ll catch up with you,” D’Artagnan said. “I know you're in a rush to get over there and get your reward, but trust me, I’m just as excited to share in your happiness, even from afar. Just wait for me.” D’Artagnan was already heading through the entrance when a man, part servant and part soldier, who acted as both the doorman and guard in Monk’s place, stopped our musketeer, saying to him in English:
“I beg your pardon, my Lord d’Artagnan!”
“Sorry, my Lord d’Artagnan!”
“Well,” replied the latter: “what is it? Is the general going to dismiss me? I only needed to be expelled by him.”
“Well,” replied the latter, “what’s going on? Is the general going to fire me? I just needed him to let me go.”
These words, spoken in French, made no impression upon the person to whom they were addressed, and who himself only spoke an English mixed with the rudest Scots. But Athos was grieved at them, for he began to think D’Artagnan was not wrong.
These words, spoken in French, had no impact on the person they were directed at, who only spoke a mix of English and rough Scots. But Athos was troubled by them, as he started to believe that D’Artagnan was right.
The Englishman showed D’Artagnan a letter: “From the general,” said he.
The Englishman showed D’Artagnan a letter. “It’s from the general,” he said.
“Aye! that’s it, my dismissal!” replied the Gascon. “Must I read it, Athos?”
“Aye! That’s it, I’m out!” replied the Gascon. “Do I need to read it, Athos?”
“You must be deceived,” said Athos, “or I know no more honest people in the world but you and myself.”
"You must be mistaken," said Athos, "or I know no one more honest in the world than you and me."
D’Artagnan shrugged his shoulders and unsealed the letter, while the impassible Englishman held for him a large lantern, by the light of which he was enabled to read it.
D’Artagnan shrugged his shoulders and opened the letter, while the calm Englishman held a large lantern for him, allowing him to read it by its light.
“Well, what is the matter?” said Athos, seeing the countenance of the reader change.
“Well, what's wrong?” said Athos, noticing the reader's expression change.
“Read it yourself,” said the musketeer.
“Read it yourself,” said the musketeer.
Athos took the paper and read:
Athos picked up the paper and read:
“MONSIEUR D’ARTAGNAN.—The king regrets very much you did not come to St. Paul’s with his cortege. He missed you, as I also have missed you, my dear captain. There is but one means of repairing all this. His majesty expects me at nine o’clock at the palace of St. James’s: will you be there at the same time with me? His gracious majesty appoints that hour for an audience he grants you.”
“MONSIEUR D’ARTAGNAN.—The king is really disappointed that you didn’t come to St. Paul’s with his procession. He missed you, just like I have, my dear captain. There’s only one way to make it right. His majesty is expecting me at nine o’clock at the palace of St. James’s: will you be there with me then? His gracious majesty has set that time for an audience with you.”
This letter was from Monk.
This letter is from Monk.
Chapter XXXIII. The Audience.
Well?” cried Athos with a mild look of reproach, when D’Artagnan had read the letter addressed to him by Monk.
W"Hello?" cried Athos with a slight look of disappointment, when D’Artagnan finished reading the letter that Monk had sent him.
“Well!” said D’Artagnan, red with pleasure, and a little with shame, at having so hastily accused the king and Monk. “This is a politeness,—which leads to nothing, it is true, but yet it is a politeness.”
“Wow!” said D’Artagnan, flushing with pleasure and a bit of embarrassment for having quickly accused the king and Monk. “This is polite—though it doesn’t really lead anywhere, it’s still polite.”
“I had great difficulty in believing the young prince ungrateful,” said Athos.
“I found it really hard to believe that the young prince was ungrateful,” said Athos.
“The fact is, that his present is still too near his past,” replied D’Artagnan; “after all, everything to the present moment proved me right.”
“The truth is, his present is still too close to his past,” replied D’Artagnan. “After all, everything up to this moment has shown that I’m right.”
“I acknowledge it, my dear friend, I acknowledge it. Ah! there is your cheerful look returned. You cannot think how delighted I am.”
“I get it, my dear friend, I really do. Ah! there’s your cheerful smile back. You can’t imagine how happy I am.”
“Thus you see,” said D’Artagnan, “Charles II. receives M. Monk at nine o’clock; he will receive me at ten; it is a grand audience, of the sort which at the Louvre are called ‘distributions of court holy water.’ Come, let us go and place ourselves under the spout, my dear friend! Come along.”
“See,” said D’Artagnan, “Charles II. meets with M. Monk at nine o’clock; he’ll see me at ten; it’s a big meeting, the kind that they refer to at the Louvre as ‘distributions of court holy water.’ Come on, let’s go stand under the spout, my dear friend! Let’s go.”
Athos replied nothing; and both directed their steps, at a quick pace, towards the palace of St. James’s, which the crowd still surrounded, to catch, through the windows, the shadows of the courtiers, and the reflection of the royal person. Eight o’clock was striking when the two friends took their places in the gallery filled with courtiers and politicians. Every one looked at these simply-dressed men in foreign costumes, at these two noble heads so full of character and meaning. On their side, Athos and D’Artagnan, having with two glances taken the measure of the whole assembly, resumed their chat.
Athos said nothing, and both quickly walked toward the palace of St. James’s, still surrounded by the crowd, eager to glimpse the shadows of the courtiers and the reflection of the royal figure through the windows. It was eight o’clock when the two friends settled into the gallery filled with courtiers and politicians. Everyone stared at these simply dressed men in foreign attire, at these two noble faces full of character and significance. Athos and D’Artagnan, having assessed the entire assembly with just two glances, continued their conversation.
A great noise was suddenly heard at the extremity of the gallery,—it was General Monk, who entered, followed by more than twenty officers, all eager for a smile, as only the evening before he was master of all England, and a glorious to-morrow was looked to, for the restorer of the Stuart family.
A loud noise suddenly erupted at the end of the gallery—it was General Monk, coming in with over twenty officers, all hoping for a smile, since just the night before he had been the master of all England, and everyone was looking forward to a glorious tomorrow as the restorer of the Stuart family.
“Gentlemen,” said Monk, turning round, “henceforward I beg you to remember that I am no longer anything. Lately I commanded the principal army of the republic; now that army is the king’s, into whose hands I am about to surrender, at his command, my power of yesterday.”
“Gentlemen,” said Monk, turning around, “from now on, I ask you to remember that I am no longer anything. Not long ago, I led the main army of the republic; now that army belongs to the king, and I’m about to hand over my former power to him, at his request.”
Great surprise was painted on all the countenances, and the circle of adulators and suppliants which surrounded Monk an instant before, was enlarged by degrees, and ended by being lost in the large undulations of the crowd. Monk was going into the ante-chamber as others did. D’Artagnan could not help remarking this to the Comte de la Fere, who frowned on beholding it. Suddenly the door of the royal apartment opened, and the young king appeared, preceded by two officers of his household.
Great surprise was visible on everyone's faces, and the group of admirers and petitioners that surrounded Monk just a moment before gradually expanded and ended up blending into the larger crowd. Monk was making his way into the ante-chamber like everyone else. D’Artagnan couldn’t help but point this out to the Comte de la Fere, who frowned at the sight. Suddenly, the door to the royal apartment swung open, and the young king stepped out, followed by two officers from his household.
“Good evening, gentlemen,” said he. “Is General Monk here?”
“Good evening, everyone,” he said. “Is General Monk here?”
“I am here, sire,” replied the old general.
“I’m here, sir,” replied the old general.
Charles stepped hastily towards him, and seized his hand with the warmest demonstration of friendship. “General,” said the king, aloud, “I have just signed your patent,—you are Duke of Albemarle; and my intention is that no one shall equal you in power and fortune in this kingdom, where—the noble Montrose excepted—no one has equaled you in loyalty, courage, and talent. Gentlemen, the duke is commander of our armies of land and sea; pay him your respects, if you please, in that character.”
Charles hurried over to him and took his hand with a heartfelt show of friendship. “General,” the king announced, “I’ve just signed your patent—you are now Duke of Albemarle; and I intend for no one to match you in power and wealth in this kingdom, where—except for the noble Montrose—no one has matched you in loyalty, bravery, and skill. Gentlemen, the duke is in charge of our armies on land and sea; please show him the respect he deserves in that role.”
Whilst every one was pressing round the general, who received all this homage without losing his impassibility for an instant, D’Artagnan said to Athos: “When one thinks that this duchy, this commander of the land and sea forces, all these grandeurs, in a word, have been shut up in a box six feet long and three feet wide—”
While everyone was crowding around the general, who accepted all this praise without showing any emotion for a second, D’Artagnan said to Athos: “When you think about it, this duchy, this commander of the land and sea forces, all this grandeur, in short, has been confined to a box six feet long and three feet wide—”
“My friend,” replied Athos, “much more imposing grandeurs are confined in boxes still smaller,—and remain there forever.”
“My friend,” replied Athos, “even more impressive things are kept in boxes that are even smaller—and they stay there forever.”
All at once Monk perceived the two gentlemen, who held themselves aside until the crowd had diminished; he made himself a passage towards them, so that he surprised them in the midst of their philosophical reflections. “Were you speaking of me?” sad he, with a smile.
All of a sudden, Monk noticed the two gentlemen who had kept to the side until the crowd thinned out; he made his way over to them, catching them in the middle of their philosophical thoughts. “Were you talking about me?” he said, smiling.
“My lord,” replied Athos, “we were speaking likewise of God.”
“My lord,” replied Athos, “we were also talking about God.”
Monk reflected for a moment, and then replied gayly: “Gentlemen, let us speak a little of the king likewise, if you please; for you have, I believe, an audience of his majesty.”
Monk thought for a moment, then responded cheerfully: “Gentlemen, let’s talk a bit about the king too, if you don’t mind; because you have, I believe, an audience with his majesty.”
“At nine o’clock,” said Athos.
“At 9 o’clock,” said Athos.
“At ten o’clock,” said D’Artagnan.
“At 10 o’clock,” said D’Artagnan.
“Let us go into this closet at once,” replied Monk, making a sign to his two companions to precede him; but to that neither would consent.
“Let’s go into this closet right away,” Monk said, gesturing for his two companions to go ahead of him; but neither of them would agree to that.
The king, during this discussion so characteristic of the French, had returned to the center of the gallery.
The king, during this conversation typical of the French, had returned to the center of the gallery.
“Oh! my Frenchmen!” said he, in that tone of careless gayety which, in spite of so much grief and so many crosses, he had never lost. “My Frenchmen! my consolation!” Athos and D’Artagnan bowed.
“Oh! my Frenchmen!” he exclaimed, in that carefree tone of joyfulness which, despite all the sorrow and challenges he had faced, he had never lost. “My Frenchmen! my consolation!” Athos and D’Artagnan bowed.
“Duke, conduct these gentlemen into my study. I am at your service, messieurs,” added he in French. And he promptly expedited his court, to return to his Frenchmen, as he called them. “Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said he, as he entered his closet, “I am glad to see you again.”
“Duke, please show these gentlemen into my study. I'm at your service, gentlemen,” he added in French. He quickly wrapped up his court business to get back to his Frenchmen, as he referred to them. “Monsieur d’Artagnan,” he said as he stepped into his office, “I’m glad to see you again.”
“Sire, my joy is at its height, at having the honor to salute your majesty in your own palace of St. James’s.”
“Sire, my happiness is at its peak, having the privilege to greet your majesty in your own palace of St. James’s.”
“Monsieur, you have been willing to render me a great service, and I owe you my gratitude for it. If I did not fear to intrude upon the rights of our command general, I would offer you some post worthy of you near our person.”
“Mister, you’ve been kind enough to do me a huge favor, and I really appreciate it. If I didn’t worry about overstepping the authority of our commanding general, I would give you a position that’s more fitting for you close to us.”
“Sire,” replied D’Artagnan, “I have quitted the service of the king of France, making a promise to my prince not to serve any other king.”
“Sire,” D’Artagnan replied, “I have left the service of the king of France, having promised my prince that I wouldn’t serve any other king.”
“Humph!” said Charles, “I am sorry to hear that; I should like to do much for you; I like you very much.”
“Humph!” said Charles, “I’m sorry to hear that; I’d really like to help you a lot; I like you a lot.”
“Sire—”
"Sir—"
“But, let us see,” said Charles with a smile, “if we cannot make you break your word. Duke, assist me. If you were offered, that is to say, if I offered you the chief command of my musketeers?” D’Artagnan bowed lower than before.
“But, let’s see,” Charles said with a smile, “if we can’t get you to go back on your word. Duke, help me out. What if I offered you, let’s say, the top position of my musketeers?” D’Artagnan bowed even lower than before.
“I should have the regret to refuse what your gracious majesty would offer me,” said he; “a gentleman has but his word, and that word, as I have had the honor to tell your majesty, is engaged to the king of France.”
“I would hate to reject what your gracious majesty is offering me,” he said; “a gentleman has only his word, and that word, as I've had the honor to tell your majesty, is pledged to the king of France.”
“We shall say no more about it, then,” said the king, turning towards Athos, and leaving D’Artagnan plunged in the deepest pangs of disappointment.
“We won’t talk about it anymore,” said the king, turning to Athos, while D’Artagnan was left in deep disappointment.
“Ah! I said so!” muttered the musketeer. “Words! words! Court holy water! Kings have always a marvelous talent for offering us that which they know we will not accept, and in appearing generous without risk. So be it!—triple fool that I was to have hoped for a moment!”
“Ah! I knew it!” muttered the musketeer. “Words! Just words! Court holy water! Kings have always had a gift for giving us what they know we won’t take, pretending to be generous without any real risk. So be it!—what a fool I was to think for even a moment!”
During this time, Charles took the hand of Athos. “Comte,” said he, “you have been to me a second father; the services you have rendered to me are above all price. I have, nevertheless, thought of a recompense. You were created by my father a Knight of the Garter—that is an order which all the kings of Europe cannot bear; by the queen regent, Knight of the Holy Ghost—which is an order not less illustrious; I join to it that of the Golden Fleece sent me by the king of France, to whom the king of Spain, his father-in-law, gave two on the occasion of his marriage; but in return, I have a service to ask of you.”
During this time, Charles took Athos's hand. “Comte,” he said, “you’ve been like a second father to me; the help you’ve given me is priceless. Still, I’ve thought of a way to repay you. My father made you a Knight of the Garter—that’s an honor that even all the kings of Europe can’t match; by the queen regent, you became a Knight of the Holy Ghost—which is also a prestigious honor; I’m adding to that the Golden Fleece given to me by the king of France, whose father-in-law, the king of Spain, gave him two when he got married. But in return, I have a favor to ask of you.”
“Sire,” said Athos, with confusion, “the Golden Fleece for me! when the king of France is the only person in my country who enjoys that distinction?”
“Sire,” said Athos, confused, “the Golden Fleece for me! When the king of France is the only person in my country who has that honor?”
“I wish you to be in your country and all others the equal of all those whom sovereigns have honored with their favor,” said Charles, drawing the chain from his neck; “and I am sure, comte, my father smiles on me from his grave.”
“I hope you find yourself in your country and everywhere else as equal to all those whom rulers have chosen to honor,” said Charles, taking the chain off his neck; “and I know, comte, my father is smiling down on me from his grave.”
“It is unaccountably strange,” said D’Artagnan to himself, whilst his friend, on his knees, received the eminent order which the king conferred on him—“it is almost incredible that I have always seen showers of prosperity fall upon all who surrounded me, and that not a drop ever reached me! If I were a jealous man, it would be enough to make one tear one’s hair, parole d’honneur!”
“It’s strangely odd,” D’Artagnan thought to himself, while his friend, on his knees, accepted the prestigious honor that the king awarded him—“it’s almost unbelievable that I’ve always witnessed waves of success pour down on everyone around me, yet not a single drop has ever touched me! If I were a jealous person, it would be enough to make me pull out my hair, I swear!”
Athos rose from his knees, and Charles embraced him tenderly. “General!” said he to Monk—then stopping, with a smile, “pardon me, duke, I mean. No wonder if I make a mistake; the word duke is too short for me, I always seek some title to lengthen it. I should wish to see you so near my throne, that I might say to you, as to Louis XIV., my brother! Oh! I have it; and you will almost be my brother, for I make you viceroy of Ireland and Scotland, my dear duke. So, after that fashion, henceforward I shall not make a mistake.”
Athos got up from his knees, and Charles hugged him warmly. “General!” he said to Monk—then pausing, with a smile, “Sorry, duke, I meant. It’s no surprise I mix them up; the title duke is too brief for me, I always look for something longer. I wish I could have you so close to my throne that I could call you, like Louis XIV., my brother! Oh! I’ve got it; you’ll almost be my brother, because I'm making you the viceroy of Ireland and Scotland, my dear duke. So, from now on, I won’t mess it up.”
The duke seized the hand of the king, but without enthusiasm, without joy, as he did everything. His heart, however, had been moved by this last favor. Charles, by skillfully husbanding his generosity, had given the duke time to wish, although he might not have wished for so much as was given him.
The duke took the king's hand, but it was without excitement or happiness, just like everything else he did. Still, his heart had been touched by this final gesture. Charles, by carefully managing his kindness, had allowed the duke time to desire, even if he might not have wanted as much as he received.
“Mordioux!” grumbled D’Artagnan, “there is the shower beginning again! Oh! it is enough to turn one’s brain!” and he turned away with an air so sorrowful and so comically piteous, that the king, who caught it, could not restrain a smile. Monk was preparing to leave the room, to take leave of Charles.
“Mordioux!” D’Artagnan grumbled, “the rain is starting again! Ugh! This is enough to drive anyone crazy!” He turned away with such a sad and comically miserable expression that the king, who noticed it, couldn't help but smile. Monk was getting ready to leave the room to say goodbye to Charles.
“What! my trusty and well-beloved!” said the king to the duke, “are you going?”
“What! My dear and loyal friend!” said the king to the duke, “Are you leaving?”
“With your majesty’s permission, for in truth I am weary. The emotions of the day have worn me out; I stand in need of rest.”
"With your permission, I must admit that I am tired. The day's emotions have exhausted me; I need some rest."
“But,” said the king, “you are not going without M. d’Artagnan, I hope.”
“But,” said the king, “I hope you’re not leaving without M. d’Artagnan.”
“Why not, sire?” said the old warrior.
“Why not, sire?” said the old warrior.
“Well! you know very well why,” said the king.
“Well! You know exactly why,” said the king.
Monk looked at Charles with astonishment.
Monk stared at Charles in shock.
“Oh! it may be possible; but if you forget, you, M. d’Artagnan, do not.”
“Oh! it might be possible; but if you forget, you, M. d’Artagnan, won’t.”
Astonishment was painted on the face of the musketeer.
A look of astonishment was on the musketeer's face.
“Well, then, duke,” said the king, “do you not lodge with M. d’Artagnan?”
“Well, then, duke,” said the king, “don’t you stay with M. d’Artagnan?”
“I had the honor of offering M. d’Artagnan a lodging; yes, sire.”
“I had the privilege of giving M. d’Artagnan a place to stay; yes, sir.”
“That idea is your own, and yours solely?”
"Is that idea entirely your own?"
“Mine and mine only; yes, sire.”
“Mine and mine alone; yes, sir.”
“Well! but it could not be otherwise—the prisoner always lodges with his conqueror.”
“Well! But it couldn’t be any other way—the prisoner always stays with his conqueror.”
Monk colored in his turn. “Ah! that is true,” said he; “I am M. d’Artagnan’s prisoner.”
Monk colored in response. “Oh! that’s true,” he said; “I am M. d’Artagnan’s prisoner.”
“Without doubt, duke, since you are not yet ransomed; but have no care of that; it was I who took you out of M. d’Artagnan’s hands, and it is I who will pay your ransom.”
“Without a doubt, duke, since you haven’t been ransomed yet; but don’t worry about that; I was the one who rescued you from M. d’Artagnan, and it’s me who will pay your ransom.”
The eyes of D’Artagnan regained their gayety and their brilliancy. The Gascon began to understand. Charles advanced towards him.
The sparkle and brightness returned to D’Artagnan’s eyes. The Gascon started to get it. Charles walked over to him.
“The general,” said he, “is not rich, and cannot pay you what he is worth. I am richer, certainly; but now that he is a duke, and if not a king, almost a king, he is worth a sum I could not perhaps pay. Come, M. d’Artagnan, be moderate with me; how much do I owe you?”
“The general,” he said, “is not wealthy and can’t pay you what you’re worth. I have more money, for sure; but now that he’s a duke, and if not a king, then almost a king, he’s worth an amount I might not be able to cover. Come on, M. d’Artagnan, be reasonable with me; how much do I owe you?”
D’Artagnan, delighted at the turn things were taking, but not for a moment losing his self-possession, replied,—“Sire, your majesty has no occasion to be alarmed. When I had the good fortune to take his grace, M. Monk was only a general; it is therefore only a general’s ransom that is due to me. But if the general will have the kindness to deliver me his sword, I shall consider myself paid; for there is nothing in the world but the general’s sword which is worth as much as himself.”
D’Artagnan, thrilled about how things were unfolding but still completely composed, replied, “Your Majesty, there’s no need to worry. When I had the luck of capturing him, Mr. Monk was just a general; so, it's only a general’s ransom that I’m owed. However, if the general would kindly hand over his sword, I’ll consider that my payment, because nothing in the world is worth as much as the general himself except for his sword.”
“Odds fish! as my father said,” cried Charles. “That is a gallant proposal, and a gallant man, is he not, duke?”
“Goodness! as my father used to say,” exclaimed Charles. “That’s a brave proposal, and a brave man, isn’t he, duke?”
“Upon my honor, yes, sire,” and he drew his sword. “Monsieur,” said he to D’Artagnan, “here is what you demand. Many have handled a better blade; but however modest mine may be, I have never surrendered it to any one.”
“Upon my honor, yes, sir,” and he drew his sword. “Sir,” he said to D’Artagnan, “here is what you asked for. Many have used a better blade; but no matter how modest mine may be, I have never given it up to anyone.”
D’Artagnan received with pride the sword which had just made a king.
D’Artagnan proudly accepted the sword that had just crowned a king.
“Oh! oh!” cried Charles II.; “what a sword that has restored me to my throne—to go out of the kingdom—and not, one day, to figure among the crown jewels! No, on my soul! that shall not be! Captain d’Artagnan, I will give you two hundred thousand livres for your sword! If that is too little, say so.”
“Oh! oh!” exclaimed Charles II. “What a sword that has brought me back to my throne—only to leave the kingdom—and not, one day, to be among the crown jewels! No, I swear! That won’t happen! Captain d’Artagnan, I will give you two hundred thousand livres for your sword! If that’s not enough, just let me know.”
“It is too little, sire,” replied D’Artagnan, with inimitable seriousness. “In the first place, I do not at all wish to sell it; but your majesty desires me to do so, and that is an order. I obey, then, but the respect I owe to the illustrious warrior who hears me, commands me to estimate a third more the reward of my victory. I ask then three hundred thousand livres for the sword, or I shall give it to your majesty for nothing.” And taking it by the point he presented it to the king. Charles broke into hilarious laughter.
“It’s not enough, your majesty,” D’Artagnan said, with unmatched seriousness. “First of all, I don’t really want to sell it; however, since you insist, I will comply with your order. Out of respect for the great warrior before me, I must raise the price by a third for my victory. So, I’m asking for three hundred thousand livres for the sword, or I’ll just give it to you for free.” With that, he held it by the point and presented it to the king. Charles erupted into laughter.
“A gallant man, and a merry companion! Odds fish! is he not, duke? is he not, comte? He pleases me! I like him! Here, Chevalier d’Artagnan, take this.” And going to the table, he took a pen and wrote an order upon his treasurer for three hundred thousand livres.
“A charming guy and a fun friend! Seriously, isn’t he, duke? Isn’t he, comte? I like him! He makes me happy! Here, Chevalier d’Artagnan, take this.” He went to the table, grabbed a pen, and wrote a check to his treasurer for three hundred thousand livres.
D’Artagnan took it, and turning gravely towards Monk: “I have still asked too little, I know,” said he, “but believe me, your grace, I would rather have died that allow myself to be governed by avarice.”
D’Artagnan took it and turned seriously towards Monk. “I know I've asked for too little,” he said, “but believe me, your grace, I’d rather die than let myself be ruled by greed.”
The king began to laugh again, like the happiest cockney of his kingdom.
The king started laughing again, like the happiest Cockney in his kingdom.
“You will come and see me again before you go, chevalier?” said he; “I shall want to lay in a stock of gayety now my Frenchmen are leaving me.”
“You're going to come see me again before you leave, right, chevalier?” he said; “I need to stock up on some fun now that my French guys are heading out.”
“Ah! sire, it will not be with the gayety as with the duke’s sword; I will give it to your majesty gratis,” replied D’Artagnan, whose feet scarcely seemed to touch the ground.
“Ah! Your Majesty, it won’t be as cheerful as the duke’s sword; I’ll give it to you for free,” replied D’Artagnan, barely seeming to touch the ground with his feet.
“And you, comte,” added Charles, turning towards Athos, “come again, also; I have an important message to confide to you. Your hand, duke.” Monk pressed the hand of the king.
“And you, Count,” Charles said, turning to Athos, “you should come again too; I have an important message to share with you. Your hand, Duke.” Monk shook hands with the king.
“Adieu! gentlemen,” said Charles, holding out each of his hands to the two Frenchmen, who carried them to their lips.
“Goodbye! gentlemen,” said Charles, extending each of his hands to the two Frenchmen, who brought them to their lips.
“Well,” said Athos, when they were out of the palace, “are you satisfied?”
“Well,” said Athos, once they were outside the palace, “are you happy?”
“Hush!” said D’Artagnan, wild with joy, “I have not yet returned from the treasurer’s—a shutter may fall upon my head.”
“Hush!” said D’Artagnan, ecstatic with joy, “I haven't returned from the treasurer's yet—a shutter might fall on my head.”
Chapter XXXIV. Of the Embarrassment of Riches.
D’Artagnan lost no time, and as soon as the thing was suitable and opportune, he paid a visit to the lord treasurer of his majesty. He had then the satisfaction to exchange a piece of paper, covered with very ugly writing, for a prodigious number of crowns, recently stamped with the effigies of his very gracious majesty Charles II.
DD'Artagnan wasted no time, and as soon as the moment was right, he visited the lord treasurer of the king. He was pleased to trade a piece of paper filled with terrible handwriting for a huge amount of coins, recently minted with the image of his gracious king, Charles II.
D’Artagnan easily controlled himself: and yet, on this occasion, he could not help evincing a joy which the reader will perhaps comprehend, if he deigns to have some indulgence for a man who, since his birth, had never seen so many pieces and rolls of pieces juxta-placed in an order truly agreeable to the eye. The treasurer placed all the rolls in bags, and closed each bag with a stamp sealed with the arms of England, a favor which treasurers do not grant to everybody. Then, impassible, and just as polite as he ought to be towards a man honored with the friendship of the king, he said to D’Artagnan:
D’Artagnan kept his composure, but he couldn't help showing a joy that the reader might understand if they can be a bit forgiving towards someone who, since birth, had never seen so many neatly arranged pieces and rolls that were truly pleasing to the eye. The treasurer put all the rolls into bags and sealed each bag with a stamp bearing the arms of England, a privilege that treasurers don’t extend to everyone. Then, remaining stoic and as polite as he needed to be towards someone favored by the king, he said to D’Artagnan:
“Take away your money, sir.” Your money! These words made a thousand chords vibrate in the heart of D’Artagnan, which he had never felt before. He had the bags packed in a small cart, and returned home meditating deeply. A man who possessed three hundred thousand livres can no longer expect to wear a smooth brow; a wrinkle for every hundred thousand livres is not too much.
“Take your money away, sir.” Your money! Those words struck a chord deep in D’Artagnan's heart, unlike anything he had felt before. He had the bags loaded onto a small cart and headed home, lost in thought. A man with three hundred thousand livres can’t expect to stay worry-free; a wrinkle for every hundred thousand livres isn’t too much.
D’Artagnan shut himself up, ate no dinner, closed his door to everybody, and, with a lighted lamp, and a loaded pistol on the table, he watched all night, ruminating upon the means of preventing these lovely crowns, which from the coffers of the king had passed into his coffers, from passing from his coffers into the pockets of any thief whatever. The best means discovered by the Gascon was to inclose his treasure, for the present, under locks so solid that no wrist could break them, and so complicated that no master-key could open them. D’Artagnan remembered that the English are masters in mechanics and conservative industry; and he determined to go in the morning in search of a mechanic who would sell him a strong box. He did not go far; Master Will Jobson, dwelling in Piccadilly, listened to his propositions, comprehended his wishes, and promised to make him a safety lock that should relieve him from all future fear.
D’Artagnan locked himself in, skipped dinner, shut the door to everyone, and, with a lit lamp and a loaded pistol on the table, stayed up all night thinking about how to keep the lovely crowns that had come from the king's treasury safe in his possession. The best solution the Gascon came up with was to secure his treasure in a strong box with locks so solid that no one could break them and so complex that no master key could open them. D’Artagnan recalled that the English are skilled in mechanics and sturdy craftsmanship, so he decided to look for a mechanic in the morning who would sell him a strongbox. He didn’t have to go far; Master Will Jobson, who lived in Piccadilly, listened to his ideas, understood what he needed, and promised to create a security lock that would relieve him of all future worries.
“I will give you,” said he, “a piece of mechanism entirely new. At the first serious attempt upon your lock, an invisible plate will open of itself and vomit forth a pretty copper bullet the weight of a mark—which will knock down the intruder, and not with a loud report. What do you think of it?”
“I'll give you,” he said, “a completely new piece of machinery. The moment someone seriously tries to break into your lock, an invisible plate will automatically open and shoot out a nice copper bullet weighing about a mark—which will take down the intruder without making a loud noise. What do you think?”
“I think it very ingenuous,” cried D’Artagnan; “the little copper bullet pleases me mightily. So now, sir mechanic, the terms?”
“I think it's quite clever,” exclaimed D’Artagnan; “the little copper bullet really impresses me. So, now, Mr. Mechanic, what are the terms?”
“A fortnight for the execution, and fifteen hundred livres payable on delivery,” replied the artisan.
“A couple of weeks for the execution, and fifteen hundred livres due upon delivery,” replied the artisan.
D’Artagnan’s brow darkened. A fortnight was delay enough to allow the thieves of London time to remove all occasion for the strong box. As to the fifteen hundred livres—that would be paying too dear for what a little vigilance would procure him for nothing.
D’Artagnan's face clouded over. Two weeks was plenty of time for the thieves in London to eliminate any need for the strongbox. As for the fifteen hundred livres—that would be paying way too much for what a bit of watchfulness could get him for free.
“I will think of it,” said he; “thank you, sir.” And he returned home at full speed; nobody had yet touched his treasure. That same day Athos paid a visit to his friend and found him so thoughtful that he could not help expressing his surprise.
“I'll think about it,” he said; “thank you, sir.” Then he rushed home; no one had touched his treasure yet. That same day, Athos visited his friend and found him so deep in thought that he couldn't help but express his surprise.
“How is this?” said he, “you are rich and not gay—you, who were so anxious for wealth!”
“How can this be?” he said. “You’re rich but not happy—you, who were so eager for wealth!”
“My friend, the pleasures to which we are not accustomed oppress us more than the griefs with which we are familiar. Give me your opinion, if you please. I can ask you, who have always had money: when we have money, what do we do with it?”
“My friend, the pleasures we're not used to weigh us down more than the sorrows we know well. I’d like to hear your thoughts on this. I can ask you, since you’ve always had money: when we have money, what do we do with it?”
“That depends.”
"That depends."
“What have you done with yours, seeing that it has not made you a miser or a prodigal? For avarice dries up the heart, and prodigality drowns it—is that not so?”
“What have you done with yours, since it hasn’t made you a cheapskate or a spendthrift? Because greed hardens the heart, and wastefulness drowns it—don’t you agree?”
“Fabricius could not have spoken more justly. But in truth, my money has never been a burden to me.”
“Fabricius couldn't have been more right. But honestly, my money has never been a burden to me.”
“How so? Do you place it out at interest?”
“How so? Do you invest it for interest?”
“No; you know I have a tolerably handsome house; and that house composes the better part of my property.”
“No; you know I have a pretty nice house; and that house makes up the majority of my property.”
“I know it does.”
“I get it.”
“So that you can be as rich as I am, and, indeed, more rich, whenever you like, by the same means.”
“So you can be as rich as I am, and even richer, whenever you want, using the same methods.”
“But your rents,—do you lay them by?”
“But your rent—do you save it?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“What do you think of a chest concealed in a wall?”
“What do you think about a chest hidden in a wall?”
“I never made use of such a thing.”
“I never used something like that.”
“Then you must have some confidant, some safe man of business who pays you interest at a fair rate.”
“Then you must have someone you trust, like a reliable business person who pays you a reasonable interest rate.”
“Not at all.”
"Not at all."
“Good heavens! what do you do with it, then?”
“Good heavens! What do you do with it, then?”
“I spend all I have, and I only have what I spend, my dear D’Artagnan.”
“I use everything I have, and I only have what I use, my dear D’Artagnan.”
“Ah! that may be. But you are something of a prince; fifteen or sixteen thousand livres melt away between your fingers; and then you have expenses and appearances—”
“Ah! that might be true. But you’re somewhat of a noble; fifteen or sixteen thousand livres slip through your fingers, and then you have expenses and appearances—”
“Well, I don’t see why you should be less of a noble than I am, my friend; your money would be quite sufficient.”
“Well, I don’t see why you should be any less of a noble than I am, my friend; your money would be more than enough.”
“Three hundred thousand livres! Two-thirds too much!”
“Three hundred thousand livres! That’s way too much!”
“I beg your pardon—did you not tell me?—I thought I heard you say—I fancied you had a partner—”
“I’m sorry—didn’t you mention it?—I thought I heard you say—I imagined you had a partner—”
“Ah! Mordioux! that’s true,” cried D’Artagnan, coloring; “there is Planchet. I had forgotten Planchet, upon my life! Well! there are my three hundred thousand livres broken into. That’s a pity! it was a round sum, and sounded well. That is true, Athos; I am no longer rich. What a memory you have!”
“Ah! Mordioux! That’s true,” D’Artagnan exclaimed, blushing. “I forgot about Planchet, for real! Well! There goes my three hundred thousand livres down the drain. That’s a shame! It was a nice round number and sounded good. You’re right, Athos; I’m not rich anymore. What a memory you have!”
“Tolerably good; yes, thank God!”
“Pretty good; yes, thank God!”
“The worthy Planchet!” grumbled D’Artagnan; “his was not a bad dream! What a speculation! Peste! Well! what is said is said.”
“The good Planchet!” D’Artagnan grumbled; “he didn’t have a bad idea! What a venture! Damn! Well! What’s done is done.”
“How much are you to give him?”
“How much are you going to give him?”
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “he is not a bad fellow; I shall arrange matters with him. I have had a great deal of trouble, you see, and expenses; all that must be taken into account.”
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “he's not a bad guy; I’ll sort things out with him. I've been through a lot, you know, and it’s cost me quite a bit; all of that needs to be considered.”
“My dear friend, I can depend on you, and have no fear for the worthy Planchet; his interests are better in your hands than in his own. But now that you have nothing more to do here, we shall depart, if you please. You can go and thank his majesty, ask if he has any commands, and in six days we may be able to get sight of the towers of Notre Dame.”
“My dear friend, I know I can count on you, and I have no worries about the capable Planchet; his interests are safer with you than with him. But now that you have no more tasks here, we should leave, if that’s alright with you. You can go thank his majesty, see if he has any requests, and in six days we might catch a glimpse of the towers of Notre Dame.”
“My friend, I am most anxious to be off, and will go at once and pay my respects to the king.”
“My friend, I’m eager to leave and will go right away to pay my respects to the king.”
“I,” said Athos, “am going to call upon some friends in the city, and shall then be at your service.”
“I,” said Athos, “am going to visit some friends in the city, and then I’ll be at your service.”
“Will you lend me Grimaud?”
“Can you lend me Grimaud?”
“With all my heart. What do you want to do with him?”
“With all my heart. What do you want to do with him?”
“Something very simple, and which will not fatigue him; I shall only beg him to take charge of my pistols, which lie there on the table near that coffer.”
“Something very simple, and that won’t tire him out; I’ll just ask him to look after my pistols, which are over there on the table next to that chest.”
“Very well!” replied Athos, imperturbably.
“Sure thing!” replied Athos, unfazed.
“And he will not stir, will he?”
“And he won't move, will he?”
“Not more than the pistols themselves.”
“Not more than the guns themselves.”
“Then I shall go and take leave of his majesty. Au revoir!”
“Then I will go and say goodbye to his majesty. See you later!”
D’Artagnan arrived at St. James’s, where Charles II., who was busy writing, kept him in the ante-chamber a full hour. Whilst walking about in the gallery, from the door to the window, from the window to the door, he thought he saw a cloak like Athos’s cross the vestibule; but at the moment he was going to ascertain if it were he, the usher summoned him to his majesty’s presence. Charles II. rubbed his hands while receiving the thanks of our friend.
D’Artagnan arrived at St. James’s, where Charles II, who was busy writing, kept him waiting in the ante-chamber for a whole hour. As he walked back and forth in the gallery, from the door to the window and back again, he thought he saw a cloak like Athos’s pass through the vestibule; but just as he was about to check if it was him, the usher called him to his majesty’s presence. Charles II rubbed his hands while receiving D’Artagnan’s gratitude.
“Chevalier,” said he, “you are wrong to express gratitude to me; I have not paid you a quarter of the value of the history of the box into which you put the brave general—the excellent Duke of Albemarle, I mean.” And the king laughed heartily.
“Chevalier,” he said, “you’re wrong to thank me; I haven’t given you even a quarter of the value of the story about the box where you put the brave general—the great Duke of Albemarle, that is.” And the king laughed loudly.
D’Artagnan did not think it proper to interrupt his majesty, and he bowed with much modesty.
D’Artagnan didn’t think it was right to interrupt his majesty, so he bowed with great humility.
“A propos,” continued Charles, “do you think my dear Monk has really pardoned you?”
“Apropos,” Charles continued, “do you really think my dear Monk has forgiven you?”
“Pardoned me! yes, I hope so, sire!”
“Pardoned me! Yes, I hope so, your Highness!”
“Eh!—but it was a cruel trick! Odds fish! to pack up the first personage of the English revolution like a herring. In your place I would not trust him, chevalier.”
“Hey!—but that was a cruel trick! Good grief! to wrap up the first important figure of the English revolution like a herring. If I were you, I wouldn’t trust him, knight.”
“But, sire—”
“But, Your Majesty—”
“Yes, I know very well Monk calls you his friend, but he has too penetrating an eye not to have a memory, and too lofty a brow not to be very proud, you know, grande supercilium.”
“Yes, I know Monk calls you his friend, but he has a keen eye and a strong memory, and he's too proud, you know, big ego.”
“I shall certainly learn Latin,” said D’Artagnan to himself.
“I’m definitely going to learn Latin,” D’Artagnan thought to himself.
“But stop,” cried the merry monarch, “I must manage your reconciliation; I know how to set about it; so—”
“But wait,” exclaimed the cheerful king, “I need to help you make up; I know how to do it; so—”
D’Artagnan bit his mustache. “Will your majesty permit me to tell you the truth?”
D’Artagnan twirled his mustache. “Your Majesty, may I speak the truth?”
“Speak, chevalier, speak.”
“Speak, knight, speak.”
“Well, sire, you alarm me greatly. If your majesty undertakes the affair, as you seem inclined to do, I am a lost man; the duke will have me assassinated.”
“Honestly, Your Majesty, you really worry me. If you go ahead with this plan, as it looks like you want to, I’m done for; the duke will have me killed.”
The king burst into a fresh roar of laughter, which changed D’Artagnan’s alarm into downright terror.
The king erupted into a new fit of laughter, turning D’Artagnan’s fear into sheer terror.
“Sire, I beg you to allow me to settle this matter myself, and if your majesty has no further need of my services—”
“Sire, I ask you to let me handle this matter myself, and if your majesty no longer needs my services—”
“No, chevalier. What, do you want to leave us?” replied Charles, with a hilarity that grew more and more alarming.
“No, knight. What, do you want to leave us?” replied Charles, with a laughter that became increasingly unsettling.
“If your majesty has no more commands for me.”
“If you have no more orders for me, Your Majesty.”
Charles became more serious.
Charles got more serious.
“One single thing. See my sister, the Lady Henrietta. Do you know her?”
"One thing. Have you met my sister, Lady Henrietta?"
“No, sire, but—an old soldier like me is not an agreeable spectacle for a young and gay princess.”
“No, sir, but an old soldier like me isn’t a pleasant sight for a young and lively princess.”
“Ah! but my sister must know you; she must in case of need have you to depend upon.”
“Ah! but my sister needs to know you; she must have someone to rely on in case of an emergency.”
“Sire, every one that is dear to your majesty will be sacred to me.”
“Sire, everyone who is dear to you will be sacred to me.”
“Very well!—Parry! Come here, Parry!”
“Alright!—Parry! Come here, Parry!”
The side door opened and Parry entered, his face beaming with pleasure as soon as he saw D’Artagnan.
The side door swung open and Parry walked in, a huge smile spreading across his face the moment he spotted D’Artagnan.
“What is Rochester doing?” said the king.
"What is Rochester up to?" asked the king.
“He is on the canal with the ladies,” replied Parry.
“He's on the canal with the ladies,” Parry replied.
“And Buckingham?”
"And Buckingham?"
“He is there also.”
“He's there too.”
“That is well. You will conduct the chevalier to Villiers; that is the Duke of Buckingham, chevalier; and beg the duke to introduce M. d’Artagnan to the Princess Henrietta.”
"That's good. You will take the knight to Villiers; that’s the Duke of Buckingham, knight; and please ask the duke to introduce M. d’Artagnan to Princess Henrietta."
Parry bowed and smiled to D’Artagnan.
Parry bowed and smiled at D’Artagnan.
“Chevalier,” continued the king, “this is your parting audience; you can afterwards set out as soon as you please.”
“Chevalier,” the king said, “this is your farewell meeting; you can leave whenever you like.”
“Sire, I thank you.”
"Thank you, Your Majesty."
“But be sure you make your peace with Monk!”
“But be sure to make your peace with Monk!”
“Oh, sire—”
“Oh, sir—”
“You know there is one of my vessels at your disposal?”
"You know one of my ships is available for you to use?"
“Sire, you overpower me; I cannot think of putting your majesty’s officers to inconvenience on my account.”
“Sire, you overwhelm me; I can't imagine causing your majesty’s officers any trouble because of me.”
The king slapped D’Artagnan upon the shoulder.
The king gave D’Artagnan a pat on the shoulder.
“Nobody will be inconvenienced on your account, chevalier, but for that of an ambassador I am about sending to France, and to whom you will willingly serve as a companion, I fancy, for you know him.”
“Nobody will be put out because of you, knight, but rather because of an ambassador I'm sending to France, and I think you'll gladly join him as a companion since you know him.”
D’Artagnan appeared astonished.
D’Artagnan looked shocked.
“He is a certain Comte de la Fere,—whom you call Athos,” added the king; terminating the conversation, as he had begun it, by a joyous burst of laughter. “Adieu, chevalier, adieu. Love me as I love you.” And thereupon, making a sign to Parry to ask if there were any one waiting for him in the adjoining closet, the king disappeared into that closet, leaving the chevalier perfectly astonished by this singular audience. The old man took his arm in a friendly way, and led him towards the garden.
“He's the Comte de la Fere, whom you call Athos,” the king said, ending the conversation as he started it, with a cheerful laugh. “Goodbye, chevalier, goodbye. Love me as I love you.” Then, signaling to Parry to check if anyone was waiting for him in the adjacent closet, the king slipped into that closet, leaving the chevalier utterly amazed by this unusual meeting. The old man took his arm in a friendly manner and guided him toward the garden.
Chapter XXXV. On the Canal.
Upon the green waters of the canal bordered with marble, upon which time had already scattered black spots and tufts of mossy grass, there glided majestically a long, flat bark adorned with the arms of England, surmounted by a dais, and carpeted with long damasked stuffs, which trailed their fringes in the water. Eight rowers, leaning lazily to their oars, made it move upon the canal with the graceful slowness of the swans, which, disturbed in their ancient possessions by the approach of the bark, looked from a distance at this splendid and noisy pageant. We say noisy—for the bark contained four guitar and lute players, two singers, and several courtiers, all sparkling with gold and precious stones, and showing their white teeth in emulation of each other, to please the Lady Henrietta Stuart, grand-daughter of Henry IV., daughter of Charles I., and sister of Charles II., who occupied the seat of honor under the dais of the bark. We know this young princess, we have seen her at the Louvre with her mother, wanting wood, wanting bread, and fed by the coadjuteur and the parliament. She had, therefore, like her brothers, passed through an uneasy youth; then, all at once, she had just awakened from a long and horrible dream, seated on the steps of a throne, surrounded by courtiers and flatterers. Like Mary Stuart on leaving prison, she aspired not only to life and liberty, but to power and wealth.
Upon the green waters of the canal lined with marble, where time had already left black spots and patches of mossy grass, a long, flat boat elegantly glided by, adorned with the arms of England. It had a dais on top, covered with long damask fabrics that trailed in the water. Eight rowers, leaning back lazily on their oars, propelled it along the canal with the graceful slowness of swans, which, disturbed from their usual spots by the approaching boat, observed this splendid and noisy spectacle from a distance. We call it noisy—because the boat held four guitar and lute players, two singers, and several courtiers, all sparkling with gold and precious stones, flashing their white smiles at each other to impress Lady Henrietta Stuart, granddaughter of Henry IV, daughter of Charles I, and sister of Charles II, who occupied the seat of honor under the dais of the boat. We know this young princess; we’ve seen her at the Louvre with her mother, lacking firewood, lacking bread, and nourished by the coadjuteur and the parliament. So, like her brothers, she had gone through a troubled youth; then suddenly, she had awakened from a long and dreadful dream, seated on the steps of a throne, surrounded by courtiers and flatterers. Like Mary Stuart upon her release from prison, she desired not just life and freedom, but also power and wealth.
The Lady Henrietta, in growing, had attained remarkable beauty, which the recent restoration had rendered celebrated. Misfortune had taken from her the luster of pride, but prosperity had restored it to her. She was resplendent, then, in her joy and her happiness,—like those hot-house flowers which, forgotten during a frosty autumn night, have hung their heads, but which on the morrow, warmed once more by the atmosphere in which they were born, rise again with greater splendor than ever. Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, son of him who played so conspicuous a part in the early chapters of this history,—Villiers of Buckingham, a handsome cavalier, melancholy with women, a jester with men,—and Wilmot, Lord Rochester, a jester with both sexes, were standing at this moment before the Lady Henrietta, disputing the privilege of making her smile. As to that young and beautiful princess, reclining upon a cushion of velvet bordered with gold, her hands hanging listlessly so as to dip in the water, she listened carelessly to the musicians without hearing them, and heard the two courtiers without appearing to listen to them.
Lady Henrietta had grown into remarkable beauty, which recent events had made famous. Misfortune had taken away her pride, but prosperity had brought it back. She was radiant in her joy and happiness—like those greenhouse flowers that, forgotten during a chilly autumn night, droop but then rise again the next day, warmed by the atmosphere they thrive in, blossoming more beautifully than ever. Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, son of the man who played such a prominent role in the early chapters of this story—handsome Villiers, who was melancholic with women and a jester with men—and Wilmot, Lord Rochester, equally a jester with both sexes, were standing before Lady Henrietta at that moment, arguing over who would make her smile. As for the young and beautiful princess, lounging on a velvet cushion trimmed with gold, her hands dangling near the water, she listened absentmindedly to the musicians, tuning them out, while also seeming not to pay attention to the two courtiers.
This Lady Henrietta—this charming creature—this woman who joined the graces of France to the beauties of England, not having yet loved, was cruel in her coquetry. The smile, then,—that innocent favor of young girls,—did not even lighten her countenance; and if, at times, she did raise her eyes, it was to fasten them upon one or other of the cavaliers with such a fixity, that their gallantry, bold as it generally was, took the alarm, and became timid.
This Lady Henrietta—this enchanting woman—this person who combined the elegance of France with the beauty of England, hadn't yet experienced love and was harsh in her flirtation. The smile, that innocent gesture of young girls, didn't even brighten her face; and when she occasionally did raise her eyes, it was to fixate on one or another of the knights with such intensity that their usually confident bravado turned hesitant and shy.
In the meanwhile the boat continued its course, the musicians made a great noise, and the courtiers began, like them, to be out of breath. Besides, the excursion became doubtless monotonous to the princess, for all at once, shaking her head with an air of impatience,—“Come gentlemen,—enough of this;—let us land.”
In the meantime, the boat kept moving, the musicians were making a lot of noise, and the courtiers started to feel exhausted like them. Plus, the trip probably became boring for the princess, because suddenly, shaking her head in irritation, she said, “Come on, gentlemen—enough of this—let’s go ashore.”
“Ah, madam,” said Buckingham, “we are very unfortunate! We have not succeeded in making the excursion agreeable to your royal highness.”
“Ah, ma’am,” said Buckingham, “we are very unfortunate! We haven’t managed to make the trip enjoyable for your royal highness.”
“My mother expects me,” replied the princess; “and I must frankly admit, gentlemen, I am bored.” And whilst uttering this cruel word, Henrietta endeavored to console by a look each of the two young men, who appeared terrified at such frankness. The look produced its effect—the two faces brightened; but immediately, as if the royal coquette thought she had done too much for simple mortals, she made a movement, turned her back on both her adorers, and appeared plunged in a reverie in which it was evident they had no part.
“My mom is waiting for me,” replied the princess. “And I have to be honest, gentlemen, I'm bored.” As she said this harsh word, Henrietta tried to reassure each of the two young men with a glance, as they looked shocked by her honesty. The look worked—their faces lit up; but then, as if the royal flirt thought she had gone too far with mere mortals, she turned away from both her admirers and seemed lost in a daydream that clearly didn’t include them.
Buckingham bit his lips with anger, for he was truly in love with the Lady Henrietta, and, in that case, took everything in a serious light. Rochester bit his lips likewise; but his wit always dominated over his heart, it was purely and simply to repress a malicious smile. The princess was then allowing the eyes she turned from the young nobles to wander over the green and flowery turf of the park, when she perceived Parry and D’Artagnan at a distance.
Buckingham clenched his jaw in anger, as he was genuinely in love with Lady Henrietta and took everything to heart in that situation. Rochester also bit his lip, but his cleverness always overshadowed his feelings; he was merely trying to hold back a smirk. The princess was then letting her gaze drift from the young nobles to the lush, flower-filled grass of the park when she spotted Parry and D’Artagnan in the distance.
“Who is coming yonder?” said she.
"Who is that coming over there?" she asked.
The two young men turned round with the rapidity of lightning.
The two young men turned around as fast as lightning.
“Parry,” replied Buckingham; “nobody but Parry.”
“Parry,” Buckingham replied; “no one but Parry.”
“I beg your pardon,” said Rochester, “but I think he has a companion.”
"I’m sorry," said Rochester, "but I think he has a friend."
“Yes,” said the princess, at first with languor, but then,—“What mean those words, ‘Nobody but Parry;’ say, my lord?”
“Yes,” said the princess, initially with a lack of energy, but then, “What do those words, ‘Nobody but Parry,’ mean, my lord?”
“Because, madam,” replied Buckingham, piqued, “because the faithful Parry, the wandering Parry, the eternal Parry, is not, I believe, of much consequence.”
“Because, ma'am,” replied Buckingham, irritated, “because the loyal Parry, the wandering Parry, the everlasting Parry, isn’t, I believe, very important.”
“You are mistaken, duke. Parry—the wandering Parry, as you call him—has always wandered in the service of my family, and the sight of that old man always gives me satisfaction.”
“You're mistaken, Duke. Parry—the wandering Parry, as you call him—has always roamed in the service of my family, and seeing that old man always brings me satisfaction.”
The Lady Henrietta followed the usual progress of pretty women, particularly coquettish women; she passed from caprice to contradiction;—the gallant had undergone the caprice, the courtier must bend beneath the contradictory humor. Buckingham bowed, but made no reply.
The Lady Henrietta went through the typical journey of attractive women, especially flirtatious ones; she shifted from whims to contradictions;—the suitor dealt with the whims, while the courtier had to endure the unpredictable mood. Buckingham bowed but didn’t respond.
“It is true, madam,” said Rochester, bowing in his turn, “that Parry is the model of servants; but, madam, he is no longer young, and we laugh only when we see cheerful objects. Is an old man a gay object?”
“It’s true, ma'am,” said Rochester, bowing in response, “that Parry is the perfect servant; but, ma'am, he’s not young anymore, and we only laugh when we see cheerful things. Is an old man a cheerful thing?”
“Enough, my lord,” said the princess, coolly; “the subject of conversation is unpleasant to me.”
“That's enough, my lord,” said the princess, coolly. “This topic of conversation makes me uncomfortable.”
Then, as if speaking to herself, “It is really unaccountable,” said she, “how little regard my brother’s friends have for his servants.”
Then, as if talking to herself, “It’s really surprising,” she said, “how little respect my brother’s friends have for his servants.”
“Ah, madam,” cried Buckingham, “your royal highness pierces my heart with a dagger forged by your own hands.”
“Ah, ma’am,” cried Buckingham, “your royal highness stabs my heart with a dagger made by your own hands.”
“What is the meaning of that speech, which is turned so like a French madrigal, duke? I do not understand it.”
“What does that speech mean, which sounds so much like a French madrigal, duke? I don’t get it.”
“It means, madam, that you yourself, so good, so charming, so sensible, you have laughed sometimes—smiled, I should say—at the idle prattle of that good Parry, for whom your royal highness to-day entertains such a marvelous susceptibility.”
“It means, ma'am, that you, being so kind, so delightful, and so reasonable, have occasionally laughed—smiled, really—at the meaningless chatter of that good Parry, for whom your royal highness has today developed such an incredible sensitivity.”
“Well, my lord, if I have forgotten myself so far,” said Henrietta, “you do wrong to remind me of it.” And she made a sign of impatience. “The good Parry wants to speak to me, I believe: please order them to row to the shore, my Lord Rochester.”
“Well, my lord, if I've lost my composure this much,” said Henrietta, “you’re wrong to bring it up.” And she gestured with impatience. “I believe the good Parry wants to talk to me: please tell them to row to the shore, my Lord Rochester.”
Rochester hastened to repeat the princess’s command; and a moment later the boat touched the bank.
Rochester quickly repeated the princess's order, and a moment later, the boat reached the shore.
“Let us land, gentlemen,” said Henrietta, taking the arm which Rochester offered her, although Buckingham was nearer to her, and had presented his. Then Rochester, with an ill-dissembled pride, which pierced the heart of the unhappy Buckingham through and through, led the princess across the little bridge which the rowers had cast from the royal boat to the shore.
“Let’s get out, gentlemen,” said Henrietta, taking the arm Rochester offered her, even though Buckingham was closer and had already offered his. Then Rochester, with a pride he tried to hide but that clearly hurt the miserable Buckingham, led the princess across the small bridge the rowers had built from the royal boat to the shore.
“Which way will your highness go?” asked Rochester.
“Which way are you going, your highness?” asked Rochester.
“You see, my lord, towards that good Parry, who is wandering, as my lord of Buckingham says, and seeking me with eyes weakened by the tears he has shed over our misfortunes.”
“You see, my lord, regarding that good Parry, who is wandering, as my lord of Buckingham says, and looking for me with eyes worn out from the tears he has cried over our troubles.”
“Good heavens!” said Rochester, “how sad your royal highness is to-day; in truth we seem ridiculous fools to you, madam.”
“Good heavens!” said Rochester, “how sad you are today, Your Royal Highness. Honestly, we must seem like ridiculous fools to you, madam.”
“Speak for yourself, my lord,” interrupted Buckingham with vexation; “for my part, I displease her royal highness to such a degree, that I appear absolutely nothing to her.”
“Speak for yourself, my lord,” interrupted Buckingham, annoyed; “as for me, I've upset her royal highness so much that I mean absolutely nothing to her.”
Neither Rochester nor the princess made any reply; Henrietta only urged her companion more quickly on. Buckingham remained behind, and took advantage of this isolation to give himself up to his anger; he bit his handkerchief so furiously that it was soon in shreds.
Neither Rochester nor the princess responded; Henrietta just urged her companion to move faster. Buckingham stayed back and seized the opportunity to vent his anger; he bit his handkerchief so hard that it quickly turned to shreds.
“Parry, my good Parry,” said the princess, with her gentle voice, “come hither. I see you are seeking me, and I am waiting for you.”
“Parry, my dear Parry,” said the princess in her soft voice, “come here. I see you're looking for me, and I'm here waiting for you.”
“Ah, madam,” said Rochester, coming charitably to the help of his companion, who had remained, as we have said, behind, “if Parry cannot see your royal highness, the man who follows him is a sufficient guide, even for a blind man; for he has eyes of flame. That man is a double-lamped lantern.”
“Ah, ma'am,” said Rochester, coming generously to assist his companion, who had stayed behind, “if Parry can't see your royal highness, the man following him is a more than capable guide, even for someone blind; he has fiery eyes. That man is a double-lamped lantern.”
“Lighting a very handsome martial countenance,” said the princess, determined to be as ill-natured as possible. Rochester bowed. “One of those vigorous soldiers’ heads seen nowhere but in France,” added the princess, with the perseverance of a woman sure of impunity.
“Lighting a very handsome martial face,” said the princess, determined to be as unpleasant as possible. Rochester bowed. “One of those strong soldier looks you only see in France,” added the princess, with the persistence of a woman confident she could get away with it.
Rochester and Buckingham looked at each other, as much as to say,—“What can be the matter with her?”
Rochester and Buckingham exchanged glances, as if to say, "What's going on with her?"
“See, my lord of Buckingham, what Parry wants,” said Henrietta. “Go!”
“See, my lord of Buckingham, what Parry wants,” said Henrietta. “Go!”
The young man, who considered this order as a favor, resumed his courage, and hastened to meet Parry, who, followed by D’Artagnan, advanced slowly on account of his age. D’Artagnan walked slowly but nobly, as D’Artagnan, doubled by the third of a million, ought to walk, that is to say, without conceit or swagger, but without timidity. When Buckingham, very eager to comply with the desire of the princess, who had seated herself on a marble bench, as if fatigued with the few steps she had gone,—when Buckingham, we say, was at a distance of only a few paces from Parry, the latter recognized him.
The young man, who saw this order as a favor, regained his confidence and hurried to meet Parry, who was moving slowly alongside D’Artagnan due to his age. D’Artagnan walked at a steady pace, dignified as someone with a fortune of over three hundred thousand should, meaning he held himself without arrogance or swagger, but also without hesitation. When Buckingham, eager to fulfill the princess's wish, who had taken a seat on a marble bench as if worn out from the short walk, was only a few steps away from Parry, the latter recognized him.
“Ah! my lord!” cried he, quite out of breath, “will your grace obey the king?”
“Ah! my lord!” he exclaimed, completely out of breath, “will you obey the king?”
“In what, Mr. Parry?” said the young man, with a kind of coolness tempered by a desire to make himself agreeable to the princess.
“In what, Mr. Parry?” said the young man, with a sort of coolness mixed with a wish to be charming to the princess.
“Well, his majesty begs your grace to present this gentleman to her royal highness the Princess Henrietta.”
"Well, his majesty asks you to introduce this gentleman to her royal highness, Princess Henrietta."
“In the first place, what is the gentleman’s name?” said the duke, haughtily.
“In the first place, what’s the gentleman’s name?” the duke said arrogantly.
D’Artagnan, as we know, was easily affronted, and the Duke of Buckingham’s tone displeased him. He surveyed the courtier from head to foot, and two flashes beamed from beneath his bent brows. But, after a struggle,—“Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, my lord,” replied he, quietly.
D’Artagnan, as we know, was easily offended, and the Duke of Buckingham’s tone annoyed him. He looked the courtier up and down, and two glints shone from beneath his furrowed brows. But, after a moment's hesitation, he replied calmly, “Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, my lord.”
“Pardon me, sir, that teaches me your name, but nothing more.”
“Excuse me, sir, that tells me your name, but nothing else.”
“You mean—”
"You mean—"
“I mean I do not know you.”
“I mean, I don’t know you.”
“I am more fortunate than you, sir,” replied D’Artagnan, “for I have had the honor of knowing your family, and particularly my lord Duke of Buckingham, your illustrious father.”
“I’m luckier than you, sir,” D’Artagnan replied, “because I have had the honor of knowing your family, especially my lord Duke of Buckingham, your distinguished father.”
“My father?” said Buckingham. “Well, I think I now remember. Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, do you say?”
“My father?” Buckingham said. “Well, I think I remember now. Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, you say?”
D’Artagnan bowed. “In person,” said he.
D’Artagnan nodded. “In person,” he said.
“Pardon me, but are you one of those Frenchmen who had secret relations with my father?”
“Excuse me, but are you one of those French guys who had secret connections with my dad?”
“Exactly, my lord duke, I am one of those Frenchmen.”
“Exactly, my lord duke, I’m one of those Frenchmen.”
“Then, sir, permit me to say that it was strange my father never heard of you during his lifetime.”
“Then, sir, let me say that it’s odd my father never heard of you while he was alive.”
“No, monsieur, but he heard of me at the moment of his death: it was I who sent to him, through the hands of the valet de chambre of Anne of Austria, notice of the dangers which threatened him; unfortunately, it came too late.”
“No, sir, but he learned about me at the moment of his death: it was me who sent word to him, through the servant of Anne of Austria, about the dangers that were threatening him; unfortunately, it arrived too late.”
“Never mind, monsieur,” said Buckingham. “I understand now, that, having had the intention of rendering a service to the father, you have come to claim the protection of the son.”
“It's okay, sir,” Buckingham said. “I get it now; you intended to help the father, and that's why you’re here asking for the son’s protection.”
“In the first place, my lord,” replied D’Artagnan, phlegmatically, “I claim the protection of no man. His majesty, Charles II., to whom I have had the honor of rendering some services—I may tell you, my lord, my life has been passed in such occupations—King Charles II., then, who wishes to honor me with some kindness, desires me to be presented to her royal highness the Princess Henrietta, his sister, to whom I shall, perhaps, have the good fortune to be of service hereafter. Now, the king knew that you at this moment were with her royal highness, and sent me to you. There is no other mystery, I ask absolutely nothing of you; and if you will not present me to her royal highness, I shall be compelled to do without you, and present myself.”
“In the first place, my lord,” D’Artagnan replied calmly, “I don’t rely on anyone’s protection. His Majesty, Charles II, to whom I’ve had the honor of providing some services—I can tell you, my lord, my life has revolved around such duties—King Charles II, then, who wants to show me some kindness, wishes for me to be introduced to her royal highness, Princess Henrietta, his sister, for whom I might have the good fortune to be of assistance in the future. Now, the king knew that you were currently with her royal highness, and he sent me to you. There’s nothing more to it; I’m not asking anything else from you, and if you won’t introduce me to her royal highness, I’ll have to manage without you and introduce myself.”
“At least, sir,” said Buckingham, determined to have the last word, “you will not refuse me an explanation provoked by yourself.”
“At least, sir,” Buckingham said, wanting to have the last word, “you won't deny me an explanation that you sparked.”
“I never refuse, my lord,” said D’Artagnan.
“I never say no, my lord,” said D’Artagnan.
“As you have had relations with my father, you must be acquainted with some private details?”
“As you’ve been involved with my father, you must know some personal details?”
“These relations are already far removed from us, my lord—for you were not then born—and for some unfortunate diamond studs, which I received from his hands and carried back to France, it is really not worth while awakening so many remembrances.”
“These relationships are really distant from us now, my lord—since you weren’t born then—and for some unfortunate diamond studs that I got from him and took back to France, it’s honestly not worth stirring up so many memories.”
“Ah! sir,” said Buckingham, warmly, going up to D’Artagnan, and holding out his hand to him, “it is you, then—you whom my father sought everywhere and who had a right to expect so much from us.”
“Ah! Sir,” Buckingham said warmly, approaching D’Artagnan and extending his hand, “it’s you, then—you whom my father searched for everywhere and who had every right to expect so much from us.”
“To expect, my lord, in truth, that is my forte; all my life I have expected.”
“To expect, my lord, that’s truly my strong suit; I’ve spent my entire life expecting.”
At this moment, the princess, who was tired of not seeing the stranger approach her, arose and came towards them.
At that moment, the princess, who was fed up with not seeing the stranger come closer to her, stood up and walked over to them.
“At least, sir,” said Buckingham, “you shall not wait for the presentation you claim of me.”
“At least, sir,” Buckingham said, “you won’t have to wait for the introduction you expect from me.”
Then turning towards the princess and bowing: “Madam,” said the young man, “the king, your brother, desires me to have the honor of presenting to your royal highness, Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
Then turning towards the princess and bowing, the young man said, “Ma’am, your brother the king wants me to have the honor of introducing to you, Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
“In order that your royal highness may have, in case of need, a firm support and a sure friend,” added Parry. D’Artagnan bowed.
“In case you need a strong support and a reliable friend,” added Parry. D’Artagnan bowed.
“You have still something to say, Parry,” replied Henrietta, smiling upon D’Artagnan, while addressing the old servant.
“You have something to say, Parry,” Henrietta replied, smiling at D’Artagnan while talking to the old servant.
“Yes, madam, the king desires you to preserve religiously in your memory the name and merit of M. d’Artagnan, to whom his majesty owes, he says, the recovery of his kingdom.” Buckingham, the princess, and Rochester looked at each other.
“Sure, ma'am, the king wants you to remember the name and accomplishments of M. d’Artagnan, as he believes that his majesty owes him the restoration of his kingdom.” Buckingham, the princess, and Rochester exchanged glances.
“That,” said D’Artagnan, “is another little secret, of which, in all probability, I shall not boast to his majesty’s son, as I have done to you with respect to the diamond studs.”
“That's another little secret,” D’Artagnan said, “which I probably won’t brag about to the king’s son, like I did with you about the diamond studs.”
“Madam,” said Buckingham, “monsieur has just, for the second time, recalled to my memory an event which excites my curiosity to such a degree, that I shall venture to ask your permission to take him to one side for a moment, to converse in private.”
“Ma'am,” Buckingham said, “he's just reminded me for the second time of an event that intrigues me so much that I’d like to ask your permission to pull him aside for a moment to talk privately.”
“Do, my lord,” said the princess; “but restore to the sister, as quickly as possible, this friend so devoted to the brother.” And she took the arm of Rochester, whilst Buckingham took that of D’Artagnan.
“Please, my lord,” said the princess; “but return this friend, so loyal to the brother, to the sister as soon as you can.” And she took Rochester's arm, while Buckingham took D’Artagnan's.
“Oh! tell me, chevalier,” said Buckingham, “all that affair of the diamonds, which nobody knows in England, not even the son of him who was the hero of it.”
“Oh! tell me, knight,” said Buckingham, “everything about the diamond incident, which no one in England knows, not even the son of the person who was at the center of it.”
“My lord, one person alone had a right to relate all that affair, as you call it, and that was your father; he thought it proper to be silent, I must beg you to allow me to be so likewise.” And D’Artagnan bowed like a man upon whom it was evident no entreaties could prevail.
“My lord, only one person had the right to share everything about that incident, as you call it, and that was your father; he chose to remain silent, so I kindly ask that you allow me to do the same.” D’Artagnan bowed like someone who obviously could not be swayed by any pleas.
“Since it is so, sir,” said Buckingham, “pardon my indiscretion, I beg you; and if, at any time, I should go into France—” and he turned round to take a last look at the princess, who took but little notice of him, totally occupied as she was, or appeared to be, with Rochester. Buckingham sighed.
“Since that’s the case, sir,” said Buckingham, “please excuse my boldness, I ask you; and if I ever happen to go to France—” he turned around to take a last look at the princess, who hardly acknowledged him, completely focused as she seemed to be on Rochester. Buckingham sighed.
“Well?” said D’Artagnan.
“Well?” asked D’Artagnan.
“I was saying that if, any day, I were to go to France—”
“I was saying that if I ever went to France—”
“You will go, my lord,” said D’Artagnan, “I shall answer for that.”
“You're going, my lord,” said D’Artagnan, “I'll take responsibility for that.”
“And how so?”
"How's that?"
“Oh, I have strange powers of prediction; if I do predict anything I am seldom mistaken. If, then, you do come to France?”
“Oh, I have a weird knack for predicting things; when I do make a prediction, I'm rarely wrong. So, are you really coming to France?”
“Well, then, monsieur, you, of whom kings ask that valuable friendship which restores crowns to them, I will venture to beg of you a little of that great interest you took in my father.”
“Well, then, sir, you, who kings seek out for that priceless friendship that restores their crowns, I will dare to ask you for a bit of that great interest you had in my father.”
“My lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “believe me, I shall deem myself highly honored if, in France, you remember having seen me here. And now permit—”
“My lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “trust me, I would consider it a great honor if, in France, you remember having seen me here. And now, please allow—”
Then, turning towards the princess: “Madam,” said he, “your royal highness is a daughter of France; and in that quality I hope to see you again in Paris. One of my happy days will be on that on which your royal highness shall give me any command whatever, thus proving to me that you have not forgotten the recommendations of your august brother.” And he bowed respectfully to the young princess, who gave him her hand to kiss with a right royal grace.
Then, turning to the princess: “Ma'am,” he said, “you are a daughter of France; and because of that, I hope to see you again in Paris. One of my happiest days will be when you give me any request, showing me that you haven’t forgotten the advice of your esteemed brother.” He bowed respectfully to the young princess, who elegantly extended her hand for him to kiss.
“Ah! madam,” said Buckingham, in a subdued voice, “what can a man do to obtain a similar favor from your royal highness?”
“Ah! ma'am,” said Buckingham, in a quiet voice, “what can a guy do to get a similar favor from your royal highness?”
“Dame! my lord,” replied Henrietta, “ask Monsieur d’Artagnan; he will tell you.”
“Wow! my lord,” replied Henrietta, “ask Monsieur d’Artagnan; he’ll tell you.”
Chapter XXXVI. How D’Artagnan drew a Country-Seat from a Deal Box.
The king’s words regarding the wounded pride of Monk had inspired D’Artagnan with no small portion of apprehension. The lieutenant had had, all his life, the great art of choosing his enemies; and when he had found them implacable and invincible, it was when he had not been able, under any pretense, to make them otherwise. But points of view change greatly in the course of a life. It is a magic lantern, of which the eye of man every year changes the aspects. It results that from the last day of a year on which we saw white, to the first day of the year on which we shall see black, there is the interval of but a single night.
The king’s comments about Monk's wounded pride had filled D’Artagnan with a fair amount of anxiety. Throughout his life, the lieutenant had mastered the skill of selecting his enemies wisely; and when he had found them relentless and unbeatable, it was because he hadn’t been able to change that in any way. However, perspectives can shift dramatically over a lifetime. Life is like a magic lantern, where each year alters what we see. Thus, from the last day of a year when we perceived white to the first day of a new year when we will see black, there’s just the span of a single night.
Now, D’Artagnan, when he left Calais with his ten scamps, would have hesitated as little in attacking a Goliath, a Nebuchadnezzar, or a Holofernes, as he would in crossing swords with a recruit or caviling with a land-lady. Then he resembled the sparrow-hawk, which, when fasting, will attack a ram. Hunger is blind. But D’Artagnan satisfied—D’Artagnan rich—D’Artagnan a conqueror—D’Artagnan proud of so difficult a triumph—D’Artagnan had too much to lose not to reckon, figure by figure, with probable misfortune.
Now, D’Artagnan, when he left Calais with his ten companions, would have been just as quick to take on a Goliath, a Nebuchadnezzar, or a Holofernes, as he would be to duel a rookie or argue with a landlady. At that moment, he was like a hawk that, when it's hungry, will attack a ram. Hunger makes you reckless. But D’Artagnan, satisfied—D’Artagnan, wealthy—D’Artagnan, a winner—D’Artagnan, proud of such a tough victory—D’Artagnan had too much to lose to not consider each detail and potential setback.
His thoughts were employed, therefore, all the way on the road from his presentation, with one thing, and that was, how he should conciliate a man like Monk, a man whom Charles himself, king as he was, conciliated with difficulty; for, scarcely established, the protected might again stand in need of the protector, and would, consequently, not refuse him, such being the case, the petty satisfaction of transporting M. d’Artagnan, or of confining him in one of the Middlesex prisons, or drowning him a little on his passage from Dover to Boulogne. Such sorts of satisfaction kings are accustomed to render to viceroys without disagreeable consequences.
His mind was occupied, therefore, all the way on the road from his presentation, with one thing: how he should win over a man like Monk, a man whom Charles himself, even as king, had a hard time getting on good terms with; for, barely established, the protected might once again need the protector, and would, in that case, not refuse him the small satisfaction of transporting M. d’Artagnan, or throwing him in one of the Middlesex prisons, or briefly drowning him on his way from Dover to Boulogne. Such petty satisfactions are what kings usually provide to viceroys without any unpleasant consequences.
It would not be at all necessary for the king to be active in that contrepartie of the play in which Monk should take his revenge. The part of the king would be confined to simply pardoning the viceroy of Ireland all he should undertake against D’Artagnan. Nothing more was necessary to place the conscience of the Duke of Albemarle at rest than a te absolvo said with a laugh, or the scrawl of “Charles the King,” traced at the foot of a parchment; and with these two words pronounced, and these two words written, poor D’Artagnan was forever crushed beneath the ruins of his imagination.
It wouldn't be necessary for the king to play an active role in the part of the plot where Monk seeks his revenge. The king's role would simply involve pardoning the viceroy of Ireland for anything he does against D’Artagnan. All it would take to ease the Duke of Albemarle's conscience was a light-hearted "I absolve you," or a quick signature of "Charles the King" at the bottom of a document; and with those two spoken words and those two written words, poor D’Artagnan would be forever crushed by the weight of his dreams.
And then, a thing sufficiently disquieting for a man with such foresight as our musketeer, he found himself alone; and even the friendship of Athos could not restore his confidence. Certainly if the affair had only concerned a free distribution of sword-thrusts, the musketeer would have counted upon his companion; but in delicate dealings with a king, when the perhaps of an unlucky chance should arise in justification of Monk or of Charles of England, D’Artagnan knew Athos well enough to be sure he would give the best possible coloring to the loyalty of the survivor, and would content himself with shedding floods of tears on the tomb of the dead, supposing the dead to be his friend, and afterwards composing his epitaph in the most pompous superlatives.
And then, something truly unsettling for a man with the insight of our musketeer happened—he found himself alone; even Athos's friendship couldn't bring back his confidence. If the situation had only involved a free exchange of sword fights, the musketeer would have relied on his friend. But in sensitive dealings with a king, when the possibility of bad luck could be used to justify Monk or Charles of England, D’Artagnan knew Athos well enough to realize he would put the best spin on the loyalty of the survivor and would be content to weep profusely at the grave of the deceased, assuming the deceased was his friend, and later craft a grandiose epitaph filled with extravagant praise.
“Decidedly,” thought the Gascon; and this thought was the result of the reflections which he had just whispered to himself and which we have repeated aloud—“decidedly, I must be reconciled with M. Monk, and acquire proof of his perfect indifference for the past. If, and God forbid it should be so! he is still sulky and reserved in the expression of this sentiment, I shall give my money to Athos to take away with him, and remain in England just long enough to unmask him, then, as I have a quick eye and a light foot, I shall notice the first hostile sign; to decamp or conceal myself at the residence of my lord Buckingham, who seems a good sort of devil at the bottom, and to whom, in return for his hospitality, I shall relate all that history of the diamonds, which can now compromise nobody but an old queen, who need not be ashamed, after being the wife of a miserly creature like Mazarin, of having formerly been the mistress of a handsome nobleman like Buckingham. Mordioux! that is the thing, and this Monk shall not get the better of me. Eh? and besides I have an idea!”
"Definitely," thought the Gascon; and this thought came from the reflections he had just whispered to himself and which we’ve just expressed aloud—"definitely, I need to make peace with M. Monk and prove that he truly doesn't care about the past. If, and God forbid this happens, he's still grumpy and holds back these feelings, I'll give my money to Athos to take away with him and stay in England just long enough to expose him. Then, since I have a quick eye and a light foot, I’ll catch the first sign of hostility; I'll either run away or hide at the residence of my lord Buckingham, who seems like a decent guy at heart, and in exchange for his hospitality, I’ll tell him the whole story about the diamonds, which now only puts an old queen at risk. She's got nothing to be ashamed of after being the wife of a stingy guy like Mazarin and having once been the mistress of a handsome nobleman like Buckingham. Damn it! That's the plan, and this Monk won't outsmart me. Huh? Plus, I have an idea!"
We know that, in general, D’Artagnan was not wanting in ideas; and during this soliloquy, D’Artagnan buttoned his vest up to the chin, and nothing excited his imagination like this preparation for a combat of any kind, called accinction by the Romans. He was quite heated when he reached the mansion of the Duke of Albemarle. He was introduced to the viceroy with a promptitude which proved that he was considered as one of the household. Monk was in his business-closet.
We know that, in general, D’Artagnan had plenty of ideas; and during this moment of reflection, D’Artagnan buttoned his vest all the way up, and nothing stirred his imagination like gearing up for any kind of fight, which the Romans called accinction. He was feeling quite fired up when he arrived at the Duke of Albemarle's mansion. He was introduced to the viceroy with such speed that it showed he was regarded as part of the household. Monk was in his office.
“My lord,” said D’Artagnan, with that expression of frankness which the Gascon knew so well how to assume, “my lord, I have come to ask your grace’s advice!”
“My lord,” said D’Artagnan, with that genuine expression of honesty that the Gascon was so good at adopting, “my lord, I’ve come to ask for your grace’s advice!”
Monk, as closely buttoned up morally as his antagonist was physically, replied: “Ask, my friend;” and his countenance presented an expression not less open than that of D’Artagnan.
Monk, as morally strict as his opponent was physically imposing, responded: “Go ahead, my friend;” and his face showed an expression that was just as open as D’Artagnan’s.
“My lord, in the first place, promise me secrecy and indulgence.”
“My lord, first of all, promise me that you'll keep this a secret and be understanding.”
“I promise you all you wish. What is the matter? Speak!”
“I promise to give you everything you want. What’s wrong? Talk to me!”
“It is, my lord, that I am not quite pleased with the king.”
“It is, my lord, that I am not really satisfied with the king.”
“Indeed! And on what account, my dear lieutenant?”
“Really! And why is that, my dear lieutenant?”
“Because his majesty gives way sometimes to jests very compromising for his servants; and jesting, my lord, is a weapon that seriously wounds men of the sword, as we are.”
“Because his majesty sometimes makes jokes that are very embarrassing for his servants; and joking, my lord, is a weapon that can seriously hurt men of the sword, like us.”
Monk did all in his power not to betray his thought, but D’Artagnan watched him with too close attention not to detect an almost imperceptible flush upon his face. “Well, now, for my part,” said he, with the most natural air possible, “I am not an enemy of jesting, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; my soldiers will tell you that even many times in camp, I listened very indifferently, and with a certain pleasure, to the satirical songs which the army of Lambert passed into mine, and which, certainly, would have caused the ears of a general more susceptible than I am to tingle.”
Monk did everything he could to hide his thoughts, but D’Artagnan was observing him so closely that he couldn’t help but notice a faint flush on Monk’s face. “Well, for my part,” he said, trying to sound as casual as possible, “I’m not against joking, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; my soldiers will tell you that even many times in camp, I listened with indifference and a bit of enjoyment to the satirical songs that Lambert’s army shared with mine, which, to be honest, would have made a more sensitive general’s ears burn.”
“Oh, my lord,” said D’Artagnan, “I know you are a complete man; I know you have been, for a long time, placed above human miseries; but there are jests and jests of a certain kind, which have the power of irritating me beyond expression.”
“Oh, my lord,” said D’Artagnan, “I know you’re a whole person; I know you’ve been above human struggles for a long time; but there are jokes and some jokes that really get under my skin.”
“May I inquire what kind, my friend?”
“Can I ask what type, my friend?”
“Such as are directed against my friends or against people I respect, my lord!”
“Those aimed at my friends or people I respect, my lord!”
Monk made a slight movement, which D’Artagnan perceived. “Eh! and in what,” asked Monk, “in what can the stroke of a pin which scratches another tickle your skin? Answer me that.”
Monk made a small movement that D’Artagnan noticed. “Hey! And what,” asked Monk, “what can the sting of a pin that scratches another do to tickle your skin? Answer me that.”
“My lord, I can explain it to you in a single sentence; it concerns you.”
"My lord, I can explain it to you in one sentence: it's about you."
Monk advanced a single step towards D’Artagnan. “Concerns me?” said he.
Monk took a step closer to D’Artagnan. “Is this about me?” he asked.
“Yes, and this is what I cannot explain; but that arises, perhaps, from my want of knowledge of his character. How can the king have the heart to jest about a man who has rendered him so many and such great services? How can one understand that he should amuse himself in setting by the ears a lion like you with a gnat like me?”
“Yes, and this is what I can’t explain; but maybe it’s because I don’t know him well enough. How can the king make jokes about someone who has done so much for him? How can anyone understand that he finds it entertaining to pit a lion like you against a gnat like me?”
“I cannot conceive that in any way,” said Monk.
"I just can't understand that at all," said Monk.
“But so it is. The king, who owed me a reward, might have rewarded me as a soldier, without contriving that history of the ransom, which affects you, my lord.”
“But that’s how it is. The king, who owed me a reward, could have recognized me as a soldier without coming up with that story about the ransom, which impacts you, my lord.”
“No,” said Monk, laughing: “it does not affect me in any way, I can assure you.”
“No,” said Monk, laughing, “it doesn’t affect me at all, I promise you.”
“Not as regards me, I can understand; you know me, my lord, I am so discreet that the grave would appear a babbler compared to me; but—do you understand, my lord?”
"Not when it comes to me, I get that; you know me, my lord, I am so discreet that even the grave would seem like a chatterbox next to me; but—do you understand, my lord?"
“No,” replied Monk, with persistent obstinacy.
“No,” replied Monk, stubbornly refusing to agree.
“If another knew the secret which I know—”
“If someone else knew the secret that I know—”
“What secret?”
“What secret is that?”
“Eh! my lord, why, that unfortunate secret of Newcastle.”
“Hey, my lord, that unfortunate secret of Newcastle.”
“Oh! the million of the Comte de la Fere?”
“Oh! the millions of the Count de la Fere?”
“No, my lord, no; the enterprise made upon your grace’s person.”
“No, my lord, no; the attempt made against your grace’s person.”
“It was well played, chevalier, that is all, and no more is to be said about it: you are a soldier, both brave and cunning, which proves that you unite the qualities of Fabius and Hannibal. You employed your means, force and cunning: there is nothing to be said against that: I ought to have been on guard.”
“It was well played, knight, and that’s all there is to it: you’re a soldier, both brave and clever, which shows that you combine the qualities of Fabius and Hannibal. You used your resources, strength and strategy: there’s nothing wrong with that; I should have been more vigilant.”
“Ah! yes; I know, my lord, and I expected nothing less from your partiality; so that if it were only the abduction in itself, Mordioux! that would be nothing; but there are—”
“Ah! yes; I know, my lord, and I expected nothing less from your favoritism; so if it were just the abduction itself, Mordioux! that wouldn’t mean anything; but there are—”
“What?”
“What?”
“The circumstances of that abduction.”
"The details of that kidnapping."
“What circumstances?”
“What situations?”
“Oh! you know very well what I mean, my lord.”
“Oh! You know exactly what I mean, my lord.”
“No, curse me if I do.”
“No, go ahead and curse me if I do.”
“There is—in truth, it is difficult to speak it.”
"There is—honestly, it's hard to say it."
“There is?”
"Is there?"
“Well, there is that devil of a box!”
“Well, there is that troublesome box!”
Monk colored visibly. “Well, I have forgotten it.”
Monk visibly blushed. “Well, I've forgotten it.”
“Deal box,” continued D’Artagnan, “with holes for the nose and mouth. In truth, my lord, all the rest was well; but the box, the box! that was really a coarse joke.” Monk fidgeted about in his chair. “And, notwithstanding my having done that,” resumed D’Artagnan, “I, a soldier of fortune, it was quite simple, because by the side of that action, a little inconsiderate I admit, which I committed, but which the gravity of the case may excuse, I am circumspect and reserved.”
“Deal box,” D’Artagnan continued, “with holes for the nose and mouth. Honestly, my lord, everything else was fine; but the box, the box! That was really a crude joke.” Monk shifted in his chair. “And even after that,” D’Artagnan went on, “as a soldier of fortune, it was quite straightforward because, alongside that action—which I admit was a bit thoughtless and might be excused given the seriousness of the situation—I am careful and discreet.”
“Oh!” said Monk, “believe me, I know you well, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and I appreciate you.”
“Oh!” said Monk, “trust me, I know you well, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and I value you.”
D’Artagnan never took his eyes off Monk; studying all which passed in the mind of the general, as he prosecuted his idea. “But it does not concern me,” resumed he.
D’Artagnan kept his gaze fixed on Monk, analyzing everything that went through the general's mind as he pursued his thought. “But that’s not my problem,” he continued.
“Well, then, who does it concern?” said Monk, who began to grow a little impatient.
"Well, then, who does it involve?" said Monk, who was starting to get a bit impatient.
“It relates to the king, who will never restrain his tongue.”
“It has to do with the king, who will never hold back his words.”
“Well! and suppose he should say all he knows?” said Monk, with a degree of hesitation.
“Well! What if he says everything he knows?” Monk asked, hesitantly.
“My lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “do not dissemble, I implore you, with a man who speaks so frankly as I do. You have a right to feel your susceptibility excited, however benignant it may be. What, the devil! it is not the place for a man like you, a man who plays with crowns and scepters as a Bohemian plays with his balls; it is not the place of a serious man, I said, to be shut up in a box like some freak of natural history; for you must understand it would make all your enemies ready to burst with laughter, and you are so great, so noble, so generous, that you must have many enemies. This secret is enough to set half the human race laughing, if you were represented in that box. It is not decent to have the second personage in the kingdom laughed at.”
“My lord,” D’Artagnan replied, “please don’t pretend with someone as straightforward as I am. You have every right to feel your emotions stirred, no matter how kind they may be. Honestly, it’s not suitable for someone like you—someone who handles crowns and scepters as easily as a performer juggles balls—to be confined like some oddity in a museum. You have to realize that it would make all your enemies burst into laughter, and you are so great, so noble, so generous that you must have many enemies. This secret is enough to make half the world laugh if you were put on display like that. It’s not right to have the second most important person in the kingdom be the subject of ridicule.”
Monk was quite out of countenance at the idea of seeing himself represented in this box. Ridicule, as D’Artagnan had judiciously foreseen, acted upon him in a manner which neither the chances of war, the aspirations of ambition, nor the fear of death had been able to do.
Monk was completely thrown off by the thought of seeing himself portrayed in this box. The mockery, as D’Artagnan had wisely predicted, affected him in a way that neither the uncertainties of war, the desires of ambition, nor the fear of death had ever done.
“Good,” thought the Gascon, “he is frightened: I am safe.”
“Good,” thought the Gascon, “he’s scared: I’m safe.”
“Oh! as to the king,” said Monk, “fear nothing, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; the king will not jest with Monk, I assure you!”
“Oh! as for the king,” said Monk, “don’t worry, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; the king will not mess with Monk, I promise you!”
The momentary flash of his eye was noticed by D’Artagnan. Monk lowered his tone immediately: “The king,” continued he, “is of too noble a nature, the king’s heart is too high to allow him to wish ill to those who do him good.”
The quick flash in his eye was noticed by D’Artagnan. Monk immediately lowered his voice: “The king,” he continued, “is too noble, and his heart is too strong to wish harm on those who do him good.”
“Oh! certainly,” cried D’Artagnan. “I am entirely of your grace’s opinion with regard to his heart, but not as to his head—it is good, but it is trifling.”
“Oh! of course,” exclaimed D’Artagnan. “I completely agree with your grace about his heart, but not about his head—it’s good, but it’s shallow.”
“The king will not trifle with Monk, be assured.”
“The king won’t play games with Monk, just so you know.”
“Then you are quite at ease, my lord?”
“Then you’re feeling comfortable, my lord?”
“On that side, at least! yes, perfectly!”
“On that side, at least! Yes, exactly!”
“Oh! I understand you; you are at ease as far as the king is concerned?”
"Oh! I get you; you're feeling relaxed about the king, right?"
“I have told you I was.”
"I said I was."
“But you are not so much so on my account?”
“But you’re not doing it just for me, right?”
“I thought I had told you that I had faith in your loyalty and discretion.”
“I thought I told you that I had faith in your loyalty and judgment.”
“No doubt, no doubt, but you must remember one thing—”
“No doubt, no doubt, but you have to remember one thing—”
“What is that?”
“What’s that?”
“That I was not alone, that I had companions; and what companions!”
"That I wasn't alone, that I had friends; and what friends!"
“Oh! yes, I know them.”
“Oh! Yeah, I know them.”
“And, unfortunately, my lord, they know you, too!”
“And, unfortunately, my lord, they know you as well!”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well; they are yonder, at Boulogne, waiting for me.”
“Well, they’re over there, in Boulogne, waiting for me.”
“And you fear—”
"And you're afraid—"
“Yes, I fear that in my absence—Parbleu! If I were near them, I could answer for their silence.”
“Yes, I worry that in my absence—Wow! If I were close to them, I could explain their silence.”
“Was I not right in saying that the danger, if there was any danger, would not come from his majesty, however disposed he may be to jest, but from your companions, as you say? To be laughed at by a king may be tolerable, but by the horse-boys and scamps of the army! Damn it!”
“Was I not right in saying that the danger, if there was any danger, would not come from his majesty, no matter how much he might joke around, but from your friends, as you mentioned? Being laughed at by a king might be bearable, but by the horse boys and troublemakers of the army! Damn it!”
“Yes, I understand, that would be unbearable; that is why, my lord, I came to say,—do you not think it would be better for me to set out for France as soon as possible?”
“Yes, I get it, that would be unbearable; that’s why, my lord, I came to say—don’t you think it would be better for me to leave for France as soon as I can?”
“Certainly, if you think your presence—”
“Sure, if you think your presence—”
“Would impose silence upon those scoundrels? Oh! I am sure of that, my lord.”
“Would silence those scoundrels? Oh! I’m sure of that, my lord.”
“Your presence will not prevent the report from spreading, if the tale has already transpired.”
“Being here won’t stop the report from getting out if the story has already happened.”
“Oh! it has not transpired, my lord, I will wager. At all events, be assured that I am determined upon one thing.”
“Oh! it hasn’t happened, my lord, I bet. Regardless, you can be sure that I am focused on one thing.”
“What is that?”
"What’s that?"
“To blow out the brains of the first who shall have propagated that report, and of the first who has heard it. After which I shall return to England to seek an asylum, and perhaps employment with your grace.”
“To kill the first person who spreads that rumor and the first one who hears it. After that, I’ll go back to England to find refuge, and maybe a job with your grace.”
“Oh, come back! come back!”
“Oh, come back! Please come back!”
“Unfortunately, my lord, I am acquainted with nobody here but your grace, and if I should no longer find you, or if you should have forgotten me in your greatness?”
"Unfortunately, my lord, I only know you here, and what if I can’t find you anymore, or if you’ve forgotten about me with all your greatness?"
“Listen to me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” replied Monk; “you are a superior man, full of intelligence and courage; you deserve all the good fortune this world can bring you; come with me into Scotland, and, I swear to you, I shall arrange for you a fate which all may envy.”
“Listen to me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” Monk replied. “You’re an exceptional man, full of intelligence and bravery; you deserve all the good fortune this world can offer. Come with me to Scotland, and I promise I’ll set you up for a life that everyone will envy.”
“Oh! my lord, that is impossible. At present I have a sacred duty to perform; I have to watch over your glory, I have to prevent a low jester from tarnishing in the eyes of our contemporaries—who knows? in the eyes of posterity—the splendor of your name.”
“Oh! my lord, that’s impossible. Right now, I have a sacred duty to fulfill; I need to protect your glory, I have to stop a foolish jester from tarnishing, in the eyes of our contemporaries—who knows? in the eyes of future generations—the brilliance of your name.”
“Of posterity, Monsieur d’Artagnan?”
"About future generations, Monsieur d’Artagnan?"
“Doubtless. It is necessary, as regards posterity, that all the details of that history should remain a mystery; for, admit that this unfortunate history of the deal box should spread, and it should be asserted that you had not re-established the king loyally, and of your own free will, but in consequence of a compromise entered into at Scheveningen between you two. It would be vain for me to declare how the thing came about, for though I know I should not be believed, it would be said that I had received my part of the cake, and was eating it.”
“Definitely. It's important, for future generations, that all the details of that story stay a mystery; because if this unfortunate story about the deal box gets out, and people claim that you didn’t restore the king faithfully and willingly, but rather because of a compromise made at Scheveningen between the two of you, it would be pointless for me to explain how it actually happened. Even though I know the truth, nobody would believe me, and they’d say I had my share of the benefits and was still enjoying them.”
Monk knitted his brow.—“Glory, honor, probity!” said he, “you are but empty words.”
Monk furrowed his brow. “Glory, honor, integrity!” he said, “they're just empty words.”
“Mist!” replied D’Artagnan; “nothing but mist, through which nobody can see clearly.”
“Mist!” D’Artagnan replied. “Just mist, and no one can see through it clearly.”
“Well, then, go to France, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Monk; “go, and to render England more attractive and agreeable to you, accept a remembrance of me.”
“Well, then, go to France, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Monk; “go, and to make England more appealing and pleasant for you, take a keepsake from me.”
“What now?” thought D’Artagnan.
“What now?” thought D'Artagnan.
“I have on the banks of the Clyde,” continued Monk, “a little house in a grove, cottage as it is called here. To this house are attached a hundred acres of land. Accept it as a souvenir.”
“I have a little house by the banks of the Clyde,” Monk continued, “a cottage, as they call it here. This house comes with a hundred acres of land. Take it as a keepsake.”
“Oh, my lord!—”
“Oh my God!”
“Faith! you will be there in your own home, and that will be the place of refuge you spoke of just now.”
“Faith! You’ll be there in your own home, and that will be the safe place you just mentioned.”
“For me to be obliged to your lordship to such an extent! Really, your grace, I am ashamed.”
“For me to owe you so much, my lord! Honestly, I’m embarrassed, your grace.”
“Not at all, not at all, monsieur,” replied Monk, with an arch smile; “it is I who shall be obliged to you. And,” pressing the hand of the musketeer, “I shall go and draw up the deed of gift,”—and he left the room.
“Not at all, not at all, sir,” replied Monk, with a knowing smile; “it’s actually me who owes you. And,” as he squeezed the musketeer's hand, “I’ll go and prepare the gift deed,”—and he left the room.
D’Artagnan looked at him as he went out with something of a pensive and even an agitated air.
D’Artagnan watched him leave with a somewhat thoughtful and even restless expression.
“After all,” said he, “he is a brave man. It is only a sad reflection that it is from fear of me, and not affection that he acts thus. Well, I shall endeavor that affection may follow.” Then, after an instant’s deeper reflection,—“Bah!” said he, “to what purpose? He is an Englishman.” And he in turn went out, a little confused after the combat.
“After all,” he said, “he’s a brave man. It’s just a sad thought that he’s acting this way out of fear of me, not out of affection. Well, I’ll try to make it so that affection comes after.” Then, after a moment of deeper thought, he said, “Bah! What’s the point? He’s English.” With that, he left, feeling a bit confused after the fight.
“So,” said he, “I am a land-owner! But how the devil am I to share the cottage with Planchet? Unless I give him the land, and I take the chateau, or the he takes the house and I—nonsense! M. Monk will never allow me to share a house he has inhabited, with a grocer. He is too proud for that. Besides, why should I say anything about it to him? It was not with the money of the company I have acquired that property, it was with my mother-wit alone; it is all mine, then. So, now I will go and find Athos.” And he directed his steps towards the dwelling of the Comte de la Fere.
“So,” he said, “I’m a landowner! But how the heck am I supposed to share the cottage with Planchet? Unless I give him the land and I take the chateau, or he takes the house and I—ridiculous! M. Monk would never allow me to share a house he lived in with a grocer. He’s too proud for that. Besides, why should I even mention it to him? I didn’t acquire that property with company money; I did it all on my own. It’s all mine, then. So, now I’ll go find Athos.” And he headed towards the home of the Comte de la Fère.
Chapter XXXVII. How D’Artagnan regulated the “Assets” of the Company.
Decidedly,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I have struck a good vein. That star which shines once in the life of every man, which shone for Job and Iris, the most unfortunate of the Jews and the poorest of the Greeks, is come at last to shine on me. I will commit no folly, I will take advantage of it; it comes quite late enough to find me reasonable.”
Dundeniably,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I’ve hit the jackpot. That rare moment that happens once in every man's life, the same one that appeared for Job and Iris, the most unfortunate Jew and the poorest Greek, has finally come to me. I won’t make any foolish mistakes; I’ll make the most of it since it’s come to me when I’m finally being sensible.”
He supped that evening, in very good humor, with his friend Athos; he said nothing to him about the expected donation, but he could not forbear questioning his friend, while eating, about country produce, sowing, and planting. Athos replied complacently, as he always did. His idea was that D’Artagnan wished to become a land-owner, only he could not help regretting, more than once, the absence of the lively humor and amusing sallies of the cheerful companion of former days. In fact, D’Artagnan was so absorbed, that, with his knife, he took advantage of the grease left at the bottom of his plate, to trace ciphers and make additions of surprising rotundity.
He had dinner that evening, in great spirits, with his friend Athos. He didn't mention the expected donation but couldn't help asking his friend about crops, sowing, and planting while they ate. Athos answered comfortably, as he always did. He thought D’Artagnan wanted to become a landowner, but he couldn't help wishing, more than once, for the lively humor and funny comments of the cheerful companion from their past. In fact, D’Artagnan was so focused that he used his knife to trace numbers and make surprisingly round additions in the grease left at the bottom of his plate.
The order, or rather license, for their embarkation, arrived at Athos’s lodgings that evening. While this paper was remitted to the comte, another messenger brought to D’Artagnan a little bundle of parchments, adorned with all the seals employed in setting off property deeds in England. Athos surprised him turning over the leaves of these different acts which established the transmission of property. The prudent Monk—others would say the generous Monk—had commuted the donation into a sale, and acknowledged the receipt of the sum of fifteen thousand crowns as the price of the property ceded. The messenger was gone. D’Artagnan still continued reading, Athos watched him with a smile. D’Artagnan, surprising one of those smiles over his shoulder, put the bundle in its wrapper.
The order, or rather the permit, for their departure arrived at Athos’s place that evening. While this document was given to the comte, another messenger delivered to D’Artagnan a small bundle of parchments, featuring all the seals used for property deeds in England. Athos caught him leafing through these various documents that confirmed the transfer of property. The careful Monk—some might say the generous Monk—had turned the gift into a sale and acknowledged the receipt of fifteen thousand crowns as the payment for the property given up. The messenger was gone. D’Artagnan kept reading, while Athos watched him with a smile. D’Artagnan, noticing one of those smiles over his shoulder, tucked the bundle back into its wrapper.
“I beg your pardon,” said Athos.
“Sorry,” said Athos.
“Oh! not at all, my friend,” replied the lieutenant, “I shall tell you—”
“Oh! Not at all, my friend,” replied the lieutenant, “I’ll tell you—”
“No, don’t tell me anything, I beg you; orders are things so sacred, that to one’s brother, one’s father, the person charged with such orders should never open his mouth. Thus I, who speak to you, and love you more tenderly than brother, father, or all the world—”
“No, please don’t say anything, I’m begging you; orders are so sacred that the person given them should never share them with their brother, father, or anyone. So here I am, speaking to you, loving you more deeply than a brother, father, or anyone else in the world—”
“Except your Raoul?”
"Except your Raoul?"
“I shall love Raoul still better when he shall be a man, and I shall have seen him develop himself in all the phases of his character and his actions—as I have seen you, my friend.”
“I will love Raoul even more when he’s grown up, and I’ll have seen him grow through all the stages of his character and actions—as I have seen you, my friend.”
“You said, then, that you had an order likewise, and that you would not communicate it to me.”
“You said that you had a similar order and that you wouldn't share it with me.”
“Yes, my dear D’Artagnan.”
“Yes, my dear D’Artagnan.”
The Gascon sighed. “There was a time,” said he, “when you would have placed that order open upon the table, saying, ‘D’Artagnan, read this scrawl to Porthos, Aramis, and to me.’”
The Gascon sighed. “There was a time,” he said, “when you would have laid that order out on the table, saying, ‘D’Artagnan, read this note to Porthos, Aramis, and me.’”
“That is true. Oh! that was the time of youth, confidence, the generous season when the blood commands, when it is warmed by feeling!”
"That's true. Oh! that was the time of youth, confidence, the vibrant season when the blood runs high, when it's fueled by emotion!"
“Well! Athos, will you allow me to tell you?”
“Well! Athos, can I tell you?”
“Speak, my friend!”
“Talk, my friend!”
“That delightful time, that generous season, that ruling by warm blood, were all very fine things, no doubt: but I do not regret them at all. It is absolutely like the period of studies. I have constantly met with fools who would boast of the days of pensums, ferules, and crusts of dry bread. It is singular, but I never loved all that; for my part, however active and sober I might be (you know if I was so, Athos), however simple I might appear in my clothes, I would not the less have preferred the braveries and embroideries of Porthos to my little perforated cassock, which gave passage to the wind in winter and the sun in summer. I should always, my friend, mistrust him who would pretend to prefer evil to good. Now, in times past all went wrong with me, and every month found a fresh hole in my cassock and in my skin, a gold crown less in my poor purse; of that execrable time of small beer and see-saw, I regret absolutely nothing, nothing, nothing save our friendship; for within me I have a heart, and it is a miracle that heart has not been dried up by the wind of poverty which passed through all the holes of my cloak, or pierced by the swords of all shapes which passed through the holes in my poor flesh.”
"That wonderful time, that generous season, that ruling by warm blood, were all great things, no doubt: but I don’t regret them at all. It’s just like our study days. I’ve often come across fools who brag about the days of assignments, strict discipline, and stale bread. It’s strange, but I never cared for any of that; for my part, no matter how active and serious I was (you know if I was serious, Athos), no matter how simple I looked in my clothes, I would still have preferred the bold styles and embellishments of Porthos over my worn-out cassock, which let the wind through in winter and the sun in summer. I’ve always distrusted anyone who claims to prefer bad to good. Back then, everything went wrong for me, and every month I found a new hole in my cassock and in my skin, a gold crown less in my poor purse; of that dreadful time of cheap beer and ups and downs, I regret absolutely nothing, nothing, nothing except our friendship; for within me, I have a heart, and it’s a miracle that heart hasn’t been dried up by the wind of poverty that blew through all the holes in my cloak, or pierced by the various swords that came through the holes in my poor flesh."
“Do not regret our friendship,” said Athos, “that will only die with ourselves. Friendship is composed, above all things, of memories and habits, and if you have just now made a little satire upon mine, because I hesitate to tell you the nature of my mission into France—”
“Don’t regret our friendship,” Athos said, “that will only end with us. Friendship is made up, above all, of memories and habits, and if you just made a little joke about mine because I’m hesitant to share the details of my mission to France—”
“Who! I?—Oh! heavens! if you knew, my dear friend, how indifferent all the missions of the world will henceforth become to me!” And he laid his hand upon the parchment in his vest pocket.
“Who! Me?—Oh! my goodness! If you only knew, my dear friend, how uninterested I’ll be in all the missions of the world from now on!” And he placed his hand on the parchment in his vest pocket.
Athos rose from the table and called the host in order to pay the reckoning.
Athos got up from the table and called the host to settle the bill.
“Since I have known you, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “I have never discharged the reckoning. Porthos often did, Aramis sometimes, and you, you almost always drew out your purse with the dessert. I am now rich, and should like to try if it is heroic to pay.”
“Since I’ve known you, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “I’ve never settled the bill. Porthos often did, Aramis sometimes, and you, you almost always pulled out your wallet with the dessert. I’m now wealthy, and I’d like to see if it’s heroic to pay.”
“Do so,” said Athos, returning his purse to his pocket.
"Go ahead," said Athos, putting his wallet back in his pocket.
The two friends then directed their steps towards the port, not, however, without D’Artagnan’s frequently turning round to watch the transportation of his dear crowns. Night had just spread her thick veil over the yellow waters of the Thames; they heard those noises of casks and pulleys, the preliminaries of preparing to sail which had so many times made the hearts of the musketeers beat when the dangers of the sea were the least of those they were going to face. This time they were to embark on board a large vessel which awaited them at Gravesend, and Charles II., always delicate in small affairs, had sent one of his yachts, with twelve men of his Scots guard, to do honor to the ambassador he was sending to France. At midnight the yacht had deposited its passengers on board the vessel, and at eight o’clock in the morning, the vessel landed the ambassador and his friend on the wharf at Boulogne. Whilst the comte, with Grimaud, was busy procuring horses to go straight to Paris, D’Artagnan hastened to the hostelry where, according to his orders, his little army was to wait for him. These gentlemen were at breakfast upon oysters, fish, and spiced brandy, when D’Artagnan appeared. They were all very gay, but not one of them had yet exceeded the bounds of reason. A hurrah of joy welcomed the general. “Here I am,” said D’Artagnan, “the campaign is ended. I am come to bring each his supplement of pay, as agreed upon.” Their eyes sparkled. “I will lay a wager there are not, at this moment, a hundred crowns remaining in the purse of the richest among you.”
The two friends made their way to the port, with D’Artagnan frequently glancing back to keep an eye on the transport of his precious crowns. Night had just rolled in over the yellow waters of the Thames; they could hear the sounds of barrels and pulleys, the usual stirrings of preparing to set sail that had often made the musketeers' hearts race when the dangers of the sea were the smallest threat they faced. This time, they were to board a large ship waiting for them at Gravesend, and Charles II., always considerate about the little things, had sent one of his yachts, staffed with twelve of his Scots guards, to honor the ambassador he was sending to France. At midnight, the yacht had dropped its passengers off at the ship, and at eight in the morning, the vessel brought the ambassador and his friend to the dock at Boulogne. While the comte and Grimaud took care of getting horses for their immediate trip to Paris, D’Artagnan rushed to the inn where, as per his instructions, his little army was waiting for him. The gentlemen were having breakfast with oysters, fish, and spiced brandy when D’Artagnan arrived. They were all in high spirits, but none had gone overboard. A cheer of joy greeted the general. “Here I am,” said D’Artagnan, “the campaign is over. I'm here to give each of you your extra pay, as promised.” Their eyes lit up. “I’ll bet there aren’t even a hundred crowns left in the purse of the richest among you right now.”
“That is true!” cried they in chorus.
"That's true!" they all cried together.
“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “then, this is the last order. The treaty of commerce has been concluded, thanks to our coup-de-main which made us masters of the most skillful financier of England, for now I am at liberty to confess to you that the man we had to carry off was the treasurer of General Monk.”
“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “this is the final order. The trade agreement has been finalized, thanks to our swift action that put us in control of the most talented financier in England, because now I can finally admit to you that the person we had to abduct was General Monk's treasurer.”
This word treasurer produced a certain effect on his army. D’Artagnan observed that the eyes of Menneville alone did not evince perfect faith. “This treasurer,” he continued, “I conveyed to a neutral territory, Holland; I forced him to sign the treaty; I have even reconducted him to Newcastle, and he was obliged to be satisfied with our proceedings towards him—the deal coffer being always carried without jolting, and being lined softly, I asked a gratification for you. Here it is.” He threw a respectable-looking purse upon the cloth; and all involuntarily stretched out their hands. “One moment, my lambs,” said D’Artagnan; “if there are profits, there are also charges.”
This word "treasurer" had a certain impact on his army. D’Artagnan noticed that only Menneville's eyes didn't show complete trust. “This treasurer,” he said, “I took him to a neutral place, Holland; I made him sign the treaty; I even brought him back to Newcastle, and he had to be okay with what we did to him—the deal box was always carried carefully and lined softly. I asked for a reward for you. Here it is.” He tossed a nice-looking purse onto the table, and everyone instinctively reached out for it. “Just a moment, my little ones,” D'Artagnan said; “if there are profits, there are also expenses.”
“Oh! oh!” murmured they.
“Oh! oh!” they murmured.
“We are about to find ourselves, my friends, in a position which would not be tenable for people without brains. I speak plainly; we are between the gallows and the Bastile.”
“We are about to find ourselves, my friends, in a situation that wouldn’t be sustainable for people without common sense. I’m being straightforward; we are caught between the gallows and the Bastille.”
“Oh! Oh!” said the chorus.
“Oh! Oh!” said the group.
“That is easily understood. It was necessary to explain to General Monk the disappearance of his treasurer. I waited, for that purpose, till the unhoped-for moment of the restoration of King Charles II., who is one of my friends.”
"That's easy to understand. I had to explain to General Monk why his treasurer went missing. I waited for the unexpected moment when King Charles II was restored, since he's one of my friends."
This army exchanged a glance of satisfaction in reply to the sufficiently proud look of D’Artagnan. “The king being restored, I restored to Monk his man of business, a little plucked, it is true, but, in short, I restored him. Now, General Monk, when he pardoned me, for he has pardoned me, could not help repeating these words to me, which I charge every one of you to engrave deeply there, between the eyes, under the vault of the cranium:—‘Monsieur, the joke has been a good one, but I don’t naturally like jokes; if ever a word of what you have done’ (you understand me, Menneville) ‘escapes from your lips, or the lips of your companions, I have, in my government of Scotland and Ireland, seven hundred and forty-one wooden gibbets, of strong oak, clamped with iron, and freshly greased every week. I will make a present of one of these gibbets to each of you, and observe well, M. d’Artagnan,’ added he (observe it also, M. Menneville), ‘I shall still have seven hundred and thirty left for my private pleasure. And still further—’”
This army exchanged satisfied glances in response to D’Artagnan’s proud look. “With the king back in power, I returned Monk his assistant—he was a bit shaken, it's true, but I returned him. Now, General Monk, when he pardoned me—and he has—couldn't help but repeat these words to me, which I urge all of you to remember and keep in mind: ‘Sir, this has been a good joke, but I’m not really into jokes; if a word about what you’ve done’ (you get what I mean, Menneville) ‘slips from your mouth, or anyone else's, I have, in my governance of Scotland and Ireland, seven hundred and forty-one wooden gallows, made of sturdy oak, lined with iron, and greased every week. I’ll gift one of these gallows to each of you, and remember, M. d’Artagnan,’ he added (and you too, M. Menneville), ‘I’ll still have seven hundred and thirty left for my own enjoyment. And furthermore—’”
“Ah! ah!” said the auxiliaries, “is there still more?”
“Ah! ah!” said the helpers, “is there still more?”
“A mere trifle. ‘Monsieur d’Artagnan, I send to the king of France the treaty in question, with a request that he will cast into the Bastile provisionally, and then send to me, all who have taken part in this expedition; and that is a prayer with which the king will certainly comply.’”
“A small matter. ‘Monsieur d’Artagnan, I’m sending the treaty in question to the king of France, asking him to temporarily throw anyone involved in this expedition into the Bastille and then send them to me; and that’s a request the king will definitely agree to.’”
A cry of terror broke from all corners of the table.
A scream of fear erupted from every corner of the table.
“There! there! there!” said D’Artagnan, “this brave M. Monk has forgotten one thing, and that is he does not know the name of any one of you; I alone know you, and it is not I, you well may believe, who will betray you. Why should I? As for you—I cannot suppose you will be silly enough to denounce yourselves, for then the king, to spare himself the expense of feeding and lodging you, will send you off to Scotland, where the seven hundred and forty-one gibbets are to be found. That is all, messieurs; I have not another word to add to what I have had the honor to tell you. I am sure you have understood me perfectly well, have you not, M. Menneville?”
“There! there! there!” said D’Artagnan, “this brave Mr. Monk has overlooked one thing: he doesn’t know any of your names; I’m the only one who knows you, and you can believe that I won’t betray you. Why would I? As for you—I can’t imagine you would be foolish enough to turn yourselves in, because then the king, to save on feeding and housing you, would send you off to Scotland, where the seven hundred and forty-one gallows are waiting. That’s all, gentlemen; I have nothing more to add to what I’ve had the honor to tell you. I’m sure you’ve understood me perfectly, haven’t you, Mr. Menneville?”
“Perfectly,” replied the latter.
"Exactly," replied the latter.
“Now the crowns!” said D’Artagnan. “Shut the doors,” he cried, and opened the bag upon the table, from which rolled several fine gold crowns. Every one made a movement towards the floor.
“Now the crowns!” said D’Artagnan. “Shut the doors,” he shouted, and opened the bag on the table, from which several shiny gold crowns rolled out. Everyone moved toward the floor.
“Gently!” cried D’Artagnan. “Let no one stoop, and then I shall not be out in my reckoning.” He found it all right, gave fifty of those splendid crowns to each man, and received as many benedictions as he bestowed pieces. “Now,” said he, “if it were possible for you to reform a little, if you could become good and honest citizens—”
“Easy there!” shouted D’Artagnan. “No one bend down, and then my counting will be just fine.” He found everything in order, handed out fifty of those gorgeous crowns to each man, and received as many blessings as he gave coins. “Now,” he said, “if you could improve a bit, if you could become good and honest citizens—”
“That is rather difficult,” said one of the troop.
"That's pretty tough," said one of the group.
“What then, captain?” said another.
“What now, captain?” said another.
“Because I might be able to find you again, and, who knows what other good fortune?” He made a sign to Menneville, who listened to all he said with a composed air. “Menneville,” said he, “come with me. Adieu, my brave fellows! I need not warn you to be discreet.”
“Because I might be able to find you again, and who knows what other good luck?” He gestured to Menneville, who listened to everything he said with a calm demeanor. “Menneville,” he said, “come with me. Goodbye, my brave friends! I don’t need to remind you to be careful.”
Menneville followed him, whilst the salutations of the auxiliaries were mingled with the sweet sound of the money clinking in their pockets.
Menneville followed him, while the greetings from the helpers mixed with the pleasant sound of coins jingling in their pockets.
“Menneville,” said D’Artagnan, when they were once in the street, “you were not my dupe; beware of being so. You did not appear to have any fear of the gibbets of Monk, or the Bastile of his majesty, King Louis XIV., but you will do me the favor of being afraid of me. Then listen; at the smallest word that shall escape you, I will kill you as I would a fowl. I have absolution from our holy father, the pope, in my pocket.”
“Menneville,” D’Artagnan said as they walked down the street, “you weren’t fooling me; don’t think you can. You didn’t seem scared of Monk’s gallows or King Louis XIV’s Bastille, but you’ll do me the favor of being afraid of me. So listen up; at the slightest word that slips from you, I will kill you just like a chicken. I have absolution from our holy father, the pope, in my pocket.”
“I assure you I know absolutely nothing, my dear M. d’Artagnan, and that your words have all been to me so many articles of faith.”
“I promise you, I know nothing at all, my dear M. d’Artagnan, and your words have been like articles of faith to me.”
“I was quite sure you were an intelligent fellow,” said the musketeer; “I have tried you for a length of time. These fifty crowns which I give you above the rest will prove the esteem I have for you. Take them.”
“I was pretty sure you were a smart guy,” said the musketeer; “I’ve been testing you for a while. This extra fifty crowns I’m giving you on top of everything else shows how much I value you. Take them.”
“Thanks, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Menneville.
"Thanks, Mr. d’Artagnan," said Menneville.
“With that sum you can really become an honest man,” replied D’Artagnan, in the most serious tone possible. “It would be disgraceful for a mind like yours, and a name you no longer dare to bear, to sink forever under the rust of an evil life. Become a gallant man, Menneville, and live for a year upon those hundred gold crowns: it is a good provision; twice the pay of a high officer. In a year come to me, and, Mordioux! I will make something of you.”
“With that amount, you can truly become an honest man,” replied D’Artagnan, in the most serious tone he could muster. “It would be shameful for someone like you, with a name you no longer even dare to use, to sink forever under the weight of a bad life. Be a respectable man, Menneville, and live for a year on those hundred gold crowns: it’s a decent amount; double the salary of a senior officer. Come back to me in a year, and, Mordioux! I’ll make something of you.”
Menneville swore, as his comrades had sworn, that he would be as silent as the grave. And yet some one must have spoken; and as, certainly, it was not one of the nine companions, and quite as certainly, it was not Menneville, it must have been D’Artagnan, who, in his quality of a Gascon, had his tongue very near to his lips. For, in short, if it were not he, who could it be? And how can it be explained that the secret of the deal coffer pierced with holes should come to our knowledge, and in so complete a fashion that we have, as has been seen, related the history of it in all its most minute details; details which, besides, throw a light as new as unexpected upon all that portion of the history of England which has been left, up to the present day, completely in darkness by the historian of our neighbors?
Menneville swore, just like his friends did, that he would stay as silent as the grave. But someone must have said something; and since it definitely wasn’t any of the nine companions, and it certainly wasn’t Menneville, it had to be D’Artagnan, who, being Gascon, had his tongue pretty close to his lips. Because, really, if it wasn’t him, who could it be? And how do we explain that the secret of the deal coffer, which was pierced with holes, became known to us in such complete detail that we have recounted its history intricately? These details also shine a new and unexpected light on that part of England’s history that has, until now, remained completely obscure to the historians from our neighboring country.
Chapter XXXVIII. the French Grocer had already been established in the Seventeenth Century.
His accounts once settled, and his recommendations made, D’Artagnan thought of nothing but returning to Paris as soon as possible. Athos, on his part, was anxious to reach home and to rest a little. However whole the character and the man may remain after the fatigues of a voyage, the traveler perceives with pleasure, at the close of the day—even though the day has been a fine one—that night is approaching, and will bring a little sleep with it. So, from Boulogne to Paris, jogging on, side by side, the two friends, in some degree absorbed each in his individual thoughts, conversed of nothing sufficiently interesting for us to repeat to our readers. Each of them given up to his personal reflections, and constructing his future after his own fashion, was, above all, anxious to abridge the distance by speed. Athos and D’Artagnan arrived at the gates of Paris on the evening of the fourth day after leaving Boulogne.
His accounts settled and recommendations made, D’Artagnan thought only of getting back to Paris as quickly as possible. Athos, for his part, was eager to get home and take a break. No matter how strong a person's character or spirit may be after a tiring journey, travelers appreciate that at the end of the day—even a beautiful one—night is coming and it’ll bring a little sleep. So, from Boulogne to Paris, the two friends rode side by side, each somewhat lost in their own thoughts, talking about nothing worth sharing with our readers. Each immersed in personal reflections and planning their future in their own way was primarily focused on speeding up the journey. Athos and D’Artagnan reached the gates of Paris on the evening of the fourth day after leaving Boulogne.
“Where are you going, my friend?” asked Athos. “I shall direct my course straight to my hotel.”
“Where are you headed, my friend?” asked Athos. “I’m going straight to my hotel.”
“And I straight to my partner’s.”
“And I went straight to my partner’s.”
“To Planchet’s?”
"To Planchet's?"
“Yes; at the Pilon d’Or.”
“Yes; at the Golden Pillar.”
“Well, but shall we not meet again?”
“Well, but won’t we meet again?”
“If you remain in Paris, yes; for I shall stay here.”
“If you’re staying in Paris, then yes; because I’m going to stay here.”
“No: after having embraced Raoul, with whom I have appointed a meeting at my hotel, I shall set out immediately for La Fere.”
“No: after hugging Raoul, with whom I’ve arranged to meet at my hotel, I’ll head straight to La Fere.”
“Well, adieu, then, dear and true friend.”
“Well, goodbye then, dear and true friend.”
“Au revoir! I should rather say, for why can you not come and live with me at Blois? You are free, you are rich, I shall purchase for you, if you like, a handsome estate in the vicinity of Cheverny or of Bracieux. On the one side you will have the finest woods in the world, which join those of Chambord; on the other, admirable marshes. You who love sporting, and who, whether you admit it or not, are a poet, my dear friend, you will find pheasants, rail and teal, without counting sunsets and excursions on the water, to make you fancy yourself Nimrod and Apollo themselves. While awaiting the purchase, you can live at La Fere, and we shall go together to fly our hawks among the vines, as Louis XIII. used to do. That is a quiet amusement for old fellows like us.”
“Goodbye! I should really say, why can’t you come and live with me in Blois? You’re free, you’re rich; I can buy you a beautiful estate near Cheverny or Bracieux if you want. On one side, you’ll have the finest woods in the world, joining those of Chambord; on the other, amazing marshes. You, who love hunting and, whether you admit it or not, are a poet, my dear friend, will find pheasants, rails, and teal, not to mention sunsets and boat trips, making you feel like Nimrod and Apollo themselves. While we wait for the purchase, you can stay at La Fere, and we can go together to fly our hawks among the vines, just like Louis XIII used to do. It’s a peaceful pastime for old guys like us.”
D’Artagnan took the hands of Athos in his own. “Dear count,” said he, “I shall say neither ‘Yes’ nor ‘No.’ Let me pass in Paris the time necessary for the regulation of my affairs, and accustom myself, by degrees, to the heavy and glittering idea which is beating in my brain and dazzles me. I am rich, you see, and from this moment until the time when I shall have acquired the habit of being rich, I know myself, and I shall be an insupportable animal. Now, I am not enough of a fool to wish to appear to have lost my wits before a friend like you, Athos. The cloak is handsome, the cloak is richly gilded, but it is new, and does not seem to fit me.”
D’Artagnan took Athos’s hands in his own. “Dear Count,” he said, “I won’t say ‘Yes’ or ‘No.’ Just let me spend some time in Paris to sort out my affairs and gradually get used to the overwhelming and dazzling thought that’s racing through my mind. I’m rich, you see, and until I get used to being rich, I know I’ll be impossible to deal with. I’m not foolish enough to want to seem out of my mind in front of a friend like you, Athos. The cloak looks great, it's beautifully gilded, but it’s new and doesn’t quite fit me.”
Athos smiled. “So be it,” said he. “But a propos of this cloak, dear D’Artagnan, will you allow me to offer you a little advice?”
Athos smiled. “Alright then,” he said. “But speaking of this cloak, dear D’Artagnan, may I offer you a bit of advice?”
“Yes, willingly.”
"Yes, gladly."
“You will not be angry?”
"Are you not going to be angry?"
“Proceed.”
"Go ahead."
“When wealth comes to a man late in life or all at once, that man, in order not to change, must most likely become a miser—that is to say, not spend much more money than he had done before; or else become a prodigal, and contract so many debts as to become poor again.”
“When a man suddenly gains wealth late in life, he often feels the need to hold onto it tightly; that is, he doesn’t want to spend much more than he used to. Alternatively, he might become extravagant and take on so much debt that he ends up poor again.”
“Oh! but what you say looks very much like a sophism, my dear philosophic friend.”
“Oh! But what you’re saying really seems like a fallacy, my dear philosophical friend.”
“I do not think so. Will you become a miser?”
“I don’t think so. Are you going to be a miser?”
“No, pardieu! I was one already, having nothing. Let us change.”
“No way! I was already one, having nothing. Let's switch it up.”
“Then be prodigal.”
“Then be extravagant.”
“Still less, Mordioux! Debts terrify me. Creditors appear to me, by anticipation, like those devils who turn the damned upon the gridirons, and as patience is not my dominant virtue, I am always tempted to thrash those devils.”
“Even less so, Mordioux! Debts scare me. Creditors seem to me, in my imagination, like those devils who torture the damned on the gridirons, and since patience isn’t my strong suit, I’m always tempted to beat those devils up.”
“You are the wisest man I know, and stand in no need of advice from any one. Great fools must they be who think they have anything to teach you. But are we not at the Rue Saint Honore?”
"You are the wisest person I know, and you don't need advice from anyone. They must be really foolish to think they have anything to teach you. But aren't we at Rue Saint Honore?"
“Yes, dear Athos.”
"Yes, dear Athos."
“Look yonder, on the left, that small, long white house is the hotel where I lodge. You may observe that it has but two stories; I occupy the first; the other is let to an officer whose duties oblige him to be absent eight or nine months in the year,—so I am in that house as in my own home, without the expense.”
“Look over there on the left; that small, long white house is the hotel where I stay. You’ll notice it has only two stories; I’m on the first floor, and the second is rented out to an officer who has to be away for eight or nine months a year, so I feel like I’m in my own home without the cost.”
“Oh! how well you manage, Athos! What order and what liberality! They are what I wish to unite! But, of what use trying! that comes from birth, and cannot be acquired.”
“Oh! how well you handle things, Athos! What organization and generosity! They are what I want to combine! But what's the point of trying? That comes from birth and can't be learned.”
“You are a flatterer! Well! adieu, dear friend. A propos, remember me to Master Planchet; he always was a bright fellow.”
“You're such a flatterer! Well, goodbye, my friend. By the way, give my regards to Master Planchet; he was always a smart guy.”
“And a man of heart, too, Athos. Adieu.”
“And a man of heart, too, Athos. Goodbye.”
And the separated. During all this conversation, D’Artagnan had not for a moment lost sight of a certain pack-horse, in whose panniers, under some hay, were spread the sacoches (messenger’s bags) with the portmanteau. Nine o’clock was striking at Saint-Merri. Planchet’s helps were shutting up his shop. D’Artagnan stopped the postilion who rode the pack-horse, at the corner of the Rue des Lombards, under a pent-house, and calling one of Planchet’s boys, he desired him not only to take care of the two horses, but to watch the postilion; after which he entered the shop of the grocer, who had just finished supper, and who, in his little private room, was, with a degree of anxiety, consulting the calendar, on which, every evening, he scratched out the day that was past. At the moment when Planchet, according to his daily custom, with the back of his pen, erased another day, D’Artagnan kicked the door with his foot, and the blow made his steel spur jingle. “Oh! good Lord!” cried Planchet. The worthy grocer could say no more; he had just perceived his partner. D’Artagnan entered with a bent back and a dull eye: the Gascon had an idea with regard to Planchet.
And the separated. Throughout this conversation, D’Artagnan had not for a moment lost sight of a certain pack-horse, which had panniers filled with messenger bags and a portmanteau under some hay. It was striking nine o’clock at Saint-Merri. Planchet’s helpers were closing up his shop. D’Artagnan stopped the postilion riding the pack-horse at the corner of Rue des Lombards, under a covered area, and called one of Planchet’s boys, instructing him to take care of the two horses and to keep an eye on the postilion. After that, he entered the grocer's shop, where Planchet had just finished dinner and was anxiously consulting the calendar, scratching out the day that had just passed. At the moment when Planchet, as he did every evening, used the back of his pen to erase another day, D’Artagnan kicked the door with his foot, causing his steel spur to jingle. “Oh! good Lord!” cried Planchet. The good grocer could say no more; he had just noticed his partner. D’Artagnan walked in with a hunched back and a dull look in his eyes: the Gascon had an idea about Planchet.
“Good God!” thought the grocer, looking earnestly at the traveler, “he looks sad!” The musketeer sat down.
“Good God!” thought the grocer, looking intently at the traveler, “he looks sad!” The musketeer took a seat.
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan!” said Planchet, with a horrible palpitation of the heart. “Here you are! and your health?”
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan!” Planchet said, his heart racing. “There you are! How have you been?”
“Tolerably good, Planchet, tolerably good!” said D’Artagnan, with a profound sigh.
“Tolerably good, Planchet, tolerably good!” said D’Artagnan, with a deep sigh.
“You have not been wounded, I hope?”
"You haven't been hurt, I hope?"
“Phew!”
“Wow!”
“Ah, I see,” continued Planchet, more and more alarmed, “the expedition has been a trying one?”
“Ah, I get it,” Planchet said, more and more concerned, “the trip has been tough?”
“Yes,” said D’Artagnan. A shudder ran down Planchet’s back. “I should like to have something to drink,” said the musketeer, raising his head piteously.
“Yes,” said D’Artagnan. A shudder ran down Planchet’s back. “I’d like something to drink,” said the musketeer, lifting his head sadly.
Planchet ran to the cupboard, and poured out to D’Artagnan some wine in a large glass. D’Artagnan examined the bottle.
Planchet rushed to the cupboard and poured some wine into a large glass for D’Artagnan. D’Artagnan looked at the bottle.
“What wine is that?” asked he.
“What wine is that?” he asked.
“Alas! that which you prefer, monsieur,” said Planchet; “that good old Anjou wine, which was one day nearly costing us all so dear.”
“Unfortunately! That which you prefer, sir,” said Planchet; “that good old Anjou wine, which almost cost us dearly one day.”
“Ah!” replied D’Artagnan, with a melancholy smile, “Ah! my poor Planchet, ought I still to drink good wine?”
“Ah!” replied D’Artagnan, with a sad smile, “Ah! my poor Planchet, should I still drink good wine?”
“Come! my dear master,” said Planchet, making a super-human effort, whilst all his contracted muscles, his pallor and his trembling betrayed the most acute anguish. “Come! I have been a soldier and consequently have some courage; do not make me linger, dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; our money is lost, is it not?”
“Come on! my dear master,” said Planchet, pushing himself harder than ever, while his tense muscles, pale face, and shaking body showed he was in severe pain. “Come on! I’ve been a soldier and I have some courage; please don’t make me wait, dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; our money is gone, isn’t it?”
Before he answered, D’Artagnan took his time, and that appeared an age to the poor grocer. Nevertheless he did nothing but turn about on his chair.
Before he answered, D’Artagnan took his time, and that felt like forever to the poor grocer. Still, he just kept turning around in his chair.
“And if that were the case,” said he, slowly, moving his head up and down, “if that were the case, what would you say, my dear friend?”
"And if that were true," he said slowly, nodding his head, "if that were true, what would you say, my dear friend?"
Planchet, from being pale, turned yellow. It might have been thought he was going to swallow his tongue, so full became his throat, so red were his eyes!
Planchet, who had been pale, turned yellow. It looked like he might choke on his tongue; his throat felt so tight and his eyes were so red!
“Twenty thousand livres!” murmured he. “Twenty thousand livres, and yet—”
“Twenty thousand livres!” he murmured. “Twenty thousand livres, and yet—”
D’Artagnan, with his neck elongated, his legs stretched out, and his hands hanging listlessly, looked like a statue of discouragement. Planchet drew up a sigh from the deepest cavities of his breast.
D’Artagnan, with his neck stretched out, his legs extended, and his hands hanging loosely, looked like a statue of defeat. Planchet let out a deep sigh from the depths of his chest.
“Well,” said he, “I see how it is. Let us be men! It is all over, is it not? The principal thing is, monsieur, that your life is safe.”
“Well,” he said, “I get it. Let’s be men about this! It’s all over, right? The most important thing is, sir, that you’re safe.”
“Doubtless! doubtless!—life is something—but I am ruined!”
“Definitely! Definitely!—life is something—but I’m ruined!”
“Cordieu! monsieur!” said Planchet, “If it is so, we must not despair for that; you shall become a grocer with me; I shall take you for my partner, we will share the profits, and if there should be no more profits, well, why then we shall share the almonds, raisins and prunes, and we will nibble together the last quarter of Dutch cheese.”
“Wow, sir!” said Planchet, “If that’s the case, we shouldn’t lose hope; you can join me as a grocer. I’ll make you my partner, we’ll split the profits, and if there aren’t any profits, then we’ll just share the almonds, raisins, and prunes, and we can snack together on the last bit of Dutch cheese.”
D’Artagnan could hold out no longer. “Mordioux!” cried he, with great emotion, “thou art a brave fellow, on my honor, Planchet. You have not been playing a part, have you? You have not seen the pack-horse with the bags under the shed yonder?”
D’Artagnan couldn’t wait any longer. “Damn it!” he exclaimed, filled with emotion, “you’re a brave guy, I swear, Planchet. You’re not just acting, are you? You haven’t seen the pack-horse with the bags over there by the shed, have you?”
“What horse? What bags?” said Planchet, whose trembling heart began to suggest that D’Artagnan was mad.
“What horse? What bags?” Planchet said, his racing heart starting to make him think that D’Artagnan was crazy.
“Why, the English bags, Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, all radiant, quite transfigured.
“Why, the English bags, Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, glowing and completely transformed.
“Ah! good God!” articulated Planchet, drawing back before the dazzling fire of his looks.
“Ah! good God!” said Planchet, taking a step back from the dazzling intensity of his gaze.
“Imbecile!” cried D’Artagnan, “you think me mad! Mordioux! On the contrary, never was my head more clear, or my heart more joyous. To the bags, Planchet, to the bags!”
“Idiot!” yelled D’Artagnan, “do you think I'm crazy! Damn it! On the contrary, my mind has never been clearer, and my heart more joyful. To the bags, Planchet, to the bags!”
“But to what bags, good heavens!”
“But to which bags, good grief!”
D’Artagnan pushed Planchet towards the window.
D’Artagnan shoved Planchet toward the window.
“Under that shed yonder, don’t you see a horse?”
“Over there by that shed, don't you see a horse?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Don’t you see how his back is laden?”
"Don’t you see how heavy his back is?"
“Yes, yes!”
"Yeah, totally!"
“Don’t you see your lad talking with the postilion?”
“Don’t you see your kid talking to the driver?”
“Yes, yes, yes!”
“Absolutely, absolutely, absolutely!”
“Well, you know the name of that lad, because he is your own. Call him.”
“Well, you know that kid’s name because he’s your own. Call him.”
“Abdon! Abdon!” vociferated Planchet, from the window.
“Abdon! Abdon!” called out Planchet, from the window.
“Bring the horse!” shouted D’Artagnan.
“Get the horse!” shouted D’Artagnan.
“Bring the horse!” screamed Planchet.
“Get the horse!” screamed Planchet.
“Now give ten livres to the postilion,” said D’Artagnan, in the tone he would have employed in commanding a maneuver; “two lads to bring up the first two bags, two to bring up the two last,—and move, Mordioux! be lively!”
“Now give ten livres to the postilion,” said D’Artagnan, in the tone he would have used to command a maneuver; “two guys to bring up the first two bags, two to bring up the last two,—and move, Mordioux! hurry up!”
Planchet rushed down the stairs, as if the devil had been at his heels. A moment later the lads ascended the stairs, bending beneath their burden. D’Artagnan sent them off to their garrets, carefully closed the door, and addressing Planchet, who, in his turn, looked a little wild,—
Planchet rushed down the stairs as if the devil was chasing him. A moment later, the guys came up the stairs, struggling under their load. D’Artagnan sent them off to their rooms, carefully closed the door, and turned to Planchet, who, in his own way, looked a bit frantic—
“Now, we are by ourselves,” said he; and he spread upon the floor a large cover, and emptied the first bag into it. Planchet did the same with the second; then D’Artagnan, all in a tremble, let out the precious bowels of the third with a knife. When Planchet heard the provoking sound of the silver and gold—when he saw bubbling out of the bags the shining crowns, which glittered like fish from the sweep-net—when he felt himself plunging his hands up to the elbows in that still rising tide of yellow and white coins, a giddiness seized him, and like a man struck by lightning, he sank heavily down upon the enormous heap, which his weight caused to roll away in all directions. Planchet, suffocated with joy, had lost his senses. D’Artagnan threw a glass of white wine in his face, which incontinently recalled him to life.
“Now, we’re alone,” he said, and he spread a large cover on the floor, then emptied the first bag onto it. Planchet did the same with the second bag; then D’Artagnan, shaking with anticipation, cut open the third bag with a knife. When Planchet heard the enticing sound of silver and gold—when he saw the shining crowns bubbling out of the bags, sparkling like fish in a net—when he plunged his hands up to his elbows into that ever-growing sea of yellow and white coins, he felt a wave of dizziness and, like someone struck by lightning, he collapsed onto the huge pile, causing the coins to roll away in all directions. Planchet, overwhelmed with joy, lost his senses. D’Artagnan splashed a glass of white wine in his face, which quickly brought him back to reality.
“Ah! good heavens! good heavens! good heavens!” said Planchet, wiping his mustache and beard.
“Ah! oh my goodness! oh my goodness! oh my goodness!” said Planchet, wiping his mustache and beard.
At that time, as they do now, grocers wore the cavalier mustache and the lansquenet beard, only the money baths, already rare in those days, have become almost unknown now.
At that time, just like now, grocers sported fancy mustaches and stylish beards, but the money baths, which were already uncommon back then, have nearly disappeared today.
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, “there are a hundred thousand livres for you, partner. Draw your share, if you please, and I will draw mine.”
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, “there are a hundred thousand livres for you, partner. Take your share, if you please, and I will take mine.”
“Oh! the lovely sum! Monsieur d’Artagnan, the lovely sum!”
“Oh! the beautiful amount! Monsieur d’Artagnan, the beautiful amount!”
“I confess that half an hour ago I regretted that I had to give you so much; but now I no longer regret it; thou art a brave grocer, Planchet. There, let us close our accounts, for, as they say, short reckonings make long friends.”
“I admit that half an hour ago I regretted giving you so much; but now I don’t regret it anymore; you’re a brave grocer, Planchet. There, let’s settle our accounts, because, as they say, short reckonings make good friends.”
“Oh! rather, in the first place, tell me the whole history,” said Planchet; “that must be better than the money.”
“Oh! First, tell me the whole story,” said Planchet; “that’s got to be better than the money.”
“Ma foi!” said D’Artagnan, stroking his mustache, “I can’t say no; and if ever the historian turns to me for information, he will be able to say he has not dipped his bucket into a dry spring. Listen, then, Planchet, I will tell you all about it.”
“Wow!” said D’Artagnan, stroking his mustache, “I can’t say no; and if the historian ever asks me for information, he’ll be able to say he hasn’t drawn from a dry well. So listen, Planchet, I’ll tell you all about it.”
“And I shall build piles of crowns,” said Planchet. “Begin, my dear master.”
“And I’ll stack up crowns,” said Planchet. “Go ahead, my dear master.”
“Well, this is it,” said D’Artagnan, drawing his breath.
“Well, here we go,” said D’Artagnan, catching his breath.
“And that is it,” said Planchet, picking up his first handful of crowns.
“And that’s it,” said Planchet, grabbing his first handful of crowns.
Chapter XXXIX. Mazarin’s Gaming Party.
In a large chamber of the Palais Royal, hung with a dark colored velvet, which threw into strong relief the gilded frames of a great number of magnificent pictures, on the evening of the arrival of the two Frenchmen, the whole court was assembled before the alcove of M. le Cardinal de Mazarin, who gave a card party to the king and queen.
In a large room in the Palais Royal, draped in dark velvet that made the gold frames of the impressive paintings stand out, the entire court gathered in front of M. le Cardinal de Mazarin's alcove on the evening the two Frenchmen arrived, where he hosted a card game for the king and queen.
A small screen separated three prepared tables. At one of these tables the king and the two queens were seated. Louis XIV., placed opposite to the young queen, his wife, smiled upon her with an expression of real happiness. Anne of Austria held the cards against the cardinal, and her daughter-in-law assisted her in the game, when she was not engaged in smiling at her husband. As for the cardinal, who was lying on his bed with a weary and careworn face, his cards were held by the Comtesse de Soissons, and he watched them with an incessant look of interest and cupidity.
A small screen divided three prepared tables. At one of these tables, the king and the two queens were seated. Louis XIV, sitting across from the young queen, his wife, smiled at her with genuine happiness. Anne of Austria held the cards against the cardinal, while her daughter-in-law helped her with the game when she wasn't busy smiling at her husband. As for the cardinal, lying on his bed with a tired and worn-out expression, his cards were held by the Comtesse de Soissons, and he watched them with a constant look of interest and desire.
The cardinal’s face had been painted by Bernouin; but the rouge, which glowed only on his cheeks, threw into stronger contrast the sickly pallor of his countenance and the shining yellow of his brow. His eyes alone acquired a more brilliant luster from this auxiliary, and upon those sick man’s eyes were, from time to time, turned the uneasy looks of the king, the queen, and the courtiers. The fact is, that the two eyes of the Signor Mazarin were the stars more or less brilliant in which the France of the seventeenth century read its destiny every evening and every morning.
The cardinal’s face had been painted by Bernouin; but the blush, which highlighted only his cheeks, made the sickly paleness of his face and the shiny yellow of his forehead stand out even more. His eyes gained a brighter sparkle from this enhancement, and those sickly eyes were occasionally met with anxious glances from the king, the queen, and the courtiers. The truth is, that the two eyes of Signor Mazarin were the stars, more or less bright, in which France of the seventeenth century saw its fate every evening and every morning.
Monseigneur neither won nor lost; he was, therefore, neither gay nor sad. It was a stagnation in which, full of pity for him, Anne of Austria would not have willingly left him; but in order to attract the attention of the sick man by some brilliant stroke, she must have either won or lost. To win would have been dangerous, because Mazarin would have changed his indifference into an ugly grimace; to lose would likewise have been dangerous, because she must have cheated, and the infanta, who watched her game, would, doubtless, have exclaimed against her partiality for Mazarin. Profiting by this calm, the courtiers were chatting. When not in a bad humor, M. de Mazarin was a very debonnaire prince, and he, who prevented nobody from singing, provided they paid, was not tyrant enough to prevent people from talking, provided they made up their minds to lose.
Monseigneur neither won nor lost; he was, therefore, neither happy nor sad. It was a standstill in which, feeling sorry for him, Anne of Austria didn’t want to leave him behind. But to catch the attention of the ailing man with some impressive move, she had to either win or lose. Winning would have been risky because Mazarin would have turned his indifference into an ugly scowl; losing would also have been risky because that would mean she had cheated, and the infanta, who was watching her game, would definitely have complained about her favoritism towards Mazarin. Taking advantage of this calm moment, the courtiers were chatting. When he wasn’t in a bad mood, M. de Mazarin was a very charming prince, and he, who didn’t mind anyone singing as long as they paid, wasn’t tyrannical enough to stop people from talking, as long as they were okay with losing.
They were therefore chatting. At the first table, the king’s younger brother, Philip, Duc d’Anjou, was admiring his handsome face in the glass of a box. His favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine, leaning over the back of the prince’s chair, was listening, with secret envy, to the Comte de Guiche, another of Philip’s favorites, who was relating in choice terms the various vicissitudes of fortune of the royal adventurer Charles II. He told, as so many fabulous events, all the history of his perigrinations in Scotland, and his terrors when the enemy’s party was so closely on his track; of nights spent in trees, and days spent in hunger and combats. By degrees, the fate of the unfortunate king interested his auditors so greatly, that the play languished even at the royal table, and the young king, with a pensive look and downcast eye, followed, without appearing to give any attention to it, the smallest details of this Odyssey, very picturesquely related by the Comte de Guiche.
They were chatting. At the first table, the king’s younger brother, Philip, Duke of Anjou, was admiring his handsome face in the mirror of a box. His favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine, leaned over the back of the prince’s chair, listening with quiet envy to the Comte de Guiche, another of Philip’s favorites, who was sharing in elegant terms the various ups and downs of the royal adventurer Charles II. He recounted, like so many incredible tales, all the history of his journeys in Scotland, and his fears when the enemy’s forces were hot on his tail; of nights spent hiding in trees, and days filled with hunger and battles. Gradually, the fate of the unfortunate king captured his audience's interest so deeply that the game slowed even at the royal table, and the young king, with a thoughtful expression and downcast eyes, followed, without seeming to pay close attention to it, the smallest details of this Odyssey, vividly described by the Comte de Guiche.
The Comtesse de Soissons interrupted the narrator: “Confess, count, you are inventing.”
The Countess de Soissons interrupted the storyteller: “Come on, admit it, you're making this up.”
“Madame, I am repeating like a parrot all the stories related to me by different Englishmen. To my shame I am compelled to say, I am as exact as a copy.”
“Madam, I'm just repeating all the stories I've heard from various Englishmen, like a parrot. It’s embarrassing to admit, but I’m as precise as a copy.”
“Charles II. would have died before he could have endured all that.”
“Charles II would have died before he could have handled all that.”
Louis XIV. raised his intelligent and proud head. “Madame,” said he, in a grave tone, still partaking something of the timid child, “monsieur le cardinal will tell you that during my minority the affairs of France were in jeopardy,—and that if I had been older, and obliged to take sword in hand, it would sometimes have been for the purpose of procuring the evening meal.”
Louis XIV raised his intelligent and proud head. “Madame,” he said in a serious tone, still showing a hint of the timid child within, “Monsieur le cardinal will tell you that during my childhood, France's affairs were in jeopardy—and that if I had been older and had to take up arms, it would sometimes have been to secure our dinner.”
“Thanks to God,” said the cardinal, who spoke for the first time, “your majesty exaggerates, and your supper has always been ready with that of your servants.”
“Thank God,” said the cardinal, who was speaking for the first time, “your majesty is exaggerating, and your dinner has always been ready along with that of your servants.”
The king colored.
The king painted.
“Oh!” cried Philip, inconsiderately, from his place, and without ceasing to admire himself,—“I recollect once, at Melun, the supper was laid for nobody, and that the king ate two-thirds of a slice of bread, and abandoned to me the other third.”
“Oh!” exclaimed Philip thoughtlessly from where he sat, still admiring himself, “I remember once, at Melun, the supper was set for no one, and the king ate two-thirds of a slice of bread, leaving the last third for me.”
The whole assembly, seeing Mazarin smile, began to laugh. Courtiers flatter kings with the remembrance of past distresses, as with the hopes of future good fortune.
The entire crowd, noticing Mazarin smile, started to laugh. Courtiers flatter kings by reminding them of past troubles and by bringing up hopes for future success.
“It is not to be denied that the crown of France has always remained firm upon the heads of its kings,” Anne of Austria hastened to say, “and that it has fallen off of that of the king of England; and when by chance that crown oscillated a little,—for there are throne-quakes as well as earthquakes,—every time, I say, that rebellion threatened it, a good victory restored tranquillity.”
“It’s undeniable that the crown of France has always stayed secure on its kings’ heads,” Anne of Austria quickly said, “while it has slipped from the head of the king of England; and whenever that crown wobbled a bit—because there are throne-quakes as well as earthquakes—every time, I mean, that rebellion faced it, a good victory brought back peace.”
“With a few gems added to the crown,” said Mazarin.
“With a few gems added to the crown,” said Mazarin.
The Comte de Guiche was silent: the king composed his countenance, and Mazarin exchanged looks with Anne of Austria, as if to thank her for her intervention.
The Comte de Guiche was quiet: the king kept a neutral expression, and Mazarin shared a glance with Anne of Austria, as if to thank her for stepping in.
“It is of no consequence,” said Philip, smoothing his hair; “my cousin Charles is not handsome, but he is very brave, and fought like a landsknecht; and if he continues to fight thus, no doubt he will finish by gaining a battle, like Rocroi—”
“It doesn’t matter,” said Philip, running his fingers through his hair; “my cousin Charles isn’t good-looking, but he is really brave and fought like a mercenary; and if he keeps fighting this way, he’ll probably end up winning a battle, like at Rocroi—”
“He has no soldiers,” interrupted the Chevalier de Lorraine.
“He doesn’t have any soldiers,” interrupted the Chevalier de Lorraine.
“The king of Holland, his ally, will give him some. I would willingly have given him some if I had been king of France.”
“The king of Holland, his ally, will give him some. I would have gladly given him some if I had been king of France.”
Louis XIV. blushed excessively. Mazarin affected to be more attentive to his game than ever.
Louis XIV blushed a lot. Mazarin pretended to be more focused on his game than ever.
“By this time,” resumed the Comte de Guiche, “the fortune of this unhappy prince is decided. If he has been deceived by Monk, he is ruined. Imprisonment, perhaps death, will finish what exiles, battles, and privations have commenced.”
“By this point,” the Comte de Guiche continued, “the fate of this unfortunate prince is sealed. If Monk has betrayed him, he is doomed. Imprisonment, or possibly death, will complete what exile, battles, and hardships have started.”
Mazarin’s brow became clouded.
Mazarin’s brow furrowed.
“It is certain,” said Louis XIV., “that his majesty Charles II., has quitted the Hague?”
“It is certain,” said Louis XIV, “that his majesty Charles II has left The Hague?”
“Quite certain, your majesty,” replied the young man; “my father has received a letter containing all the details; it is even known that the king has landed at Dover; some fishermen saw him entering the port; the rest is still a mystery.”
“I'm sure of it, your majesty,” replied the young man; “my father got a letter with all the details; it’s even known that the king has arrived in Dover; some fishermen saw him coming into the port; the rest is still a mystery.”
“I should like to know the rest,” said Philip, impetuously. “You know,—you, my brother.”
“I want to know the rest,” Philip said impulsively. “You know—it's you, my brother.”
Louis XIV. colored again. That was the third time within an hour. “Ask my lord cardinal,” replied he, in a tone which made Mazarin, Anne of Austria, and everybody else open their eyes.
Louis XIV colored again. That was the third time in an hour. “Ask my lord cardinal,” he replied, in a tone that made Mazarin, Anne of Austria, and everyone else widen their eyes.
“That means, my son,” said Anne of Austria, laughing, “that the king does not like affairs of state to be talked of out of the council.”
“That means, my son,” said Anne of Austria, laughing, “that the king doesn’t want state matters discussed outside of the council.”
Philip received the reprimand with good grace, and bowed, first smiling at his brother, and then at his mother. But Mazarin saw from the corner of his eye that a group was about to be formed in the corner of the room, and that the Duc d’Anjou, with the Comte de Guiche, and the Chevalier de Lorraine, prevented from talking aloud, might say, in a whisper, what it was not convenient should be said. He was beginning, then, to dart at them glances full of mistrust and uneasiness, inviting Anne of Austria to throw perturbation in the midst of the unlawful assembly, when, suddenly, Bernouin, entering from behind the tapestry of the bedroom, whispered in the ear of Mazarin, “Monseigneur, an envoy from his majesty, the king of England.”
Philip accepted the reprimand gracefully, bowing first to his brother and then to his mother with a smile. However, Mazarin noticed from the corner of his eye that a group was starting to form in the corner of the room, with the Duc d’Anjou, the Comte de Guiche, and the Chevalier de Lorraine, who, unable to speak out loud, might whisper something inappropriate. Growing suspicious and anxious, he began to cast mistrustful glances at them, urging Anne of Austria to disrupt the unlawful gathering when suddenly, Bernouin emerged from behind the bedroom tapestry and whispered in Mazarin's ear, “Monseigneur, an envoy from his majesty, the king of England.”
Mazarin could not help exhibiting a slight emotion, which was perceived by the king. To avoid being indiscreet, rather than to appear useless, Louis XIV. rose immediately, and approaching his eminence, wished him good-night. All the assembly had risen with a great noise of rolling of chairs and tables being pushed away.
Mazarin couldn’t help showing a little emotion, which the king noticed. To avoid being rude, and not wanting to look unneeded, Louis XIV stood up right away and walked over to his eminence to wish him good night. Everyone in the room got up with a loud noise as chairs scraped and tables were pushed aside.
“Let everybody depart by degrees,” said Mazarin in a whisper to Louis XIV., “and be so good as to excuse me a few minutes. I am going to dispatch an affair about which I wish to converse with your majesty this very evening.”
“Let everyone leave gradually,” Mazarin whispered to Louis XIV, “and please excuse me for a few minutes. I need to take care of something I want to discuss with your majesty this evening.”
“And the queens?” asked Louis XIV.
“And the queens?” Louis XIV asked.
“And M. le Duc d’Anjou,” said his eminence.
“And Duke Anjou,” said his eminence.
At the same time he turned round in his ruelle, the curtains of which, in falling, concealed the bed. The cardinal, nevertheless, did not lose sight of the conspirators.
At the same time he turned around in his alley, the curtains of which, when drawn, hid the bed. The cardinal, however, did not take his eyes off the conspirators.
“M. le Comte de Guiche,” said he, in a fretful voice, whilst putting on, behind the curtain, his dressing-gown, with the assistance of Bernouin.
“M. le Comte de Guiche,” he said in an annoyed tone, while putting on his dressing gown behind the curtain with Bernouin's help.
“I am here, my lord,” said the young man, as he approached.
“I’m here, my lord,” said the young man as he walked over.
“Take my cards, you are lucky. Win a little money for me of these gentlemen.”
“Take my cards, you're lucky. Win a bit of money for me from these guys.”
“Yes, my lord.”
“Yeah, my lord.”
The young man sat down at the table from which the king withdrew to talk with the two queens. A serious game was commenced between the comte and several rich courtiers. In the meantime Philip was discussing the questions of dress with the Chevalier de Lorraine, and they had ceased to hear the rustling of the cardinal’s silk robe from behind the curtain. His eminence had followed Bernouin into the closet adjoining the bedroom.
The young man took a seat at the table where the king had stepped away to speak with the two queens. A serious game began between the count and a few wealthy courtiers. Meanwhile, Philip was talking about dress codes with the Chevalier de Lorraine, and they had stopped noticing the sound of the cardinal’s silk robe moving behind the curtain. His eminence had gone with Bernouin into the small room next to the bedroom.
Chapter XL. An Affair of State.
The cardinal, on passing into his cabinet, found the Comte de la Fere, who was waiting for him, engaged in admiring a very fine Raphael placed over a sideboard covered with a plate. His eminence came in softly, lightly, and as silently as a shadow, and surprised the countenance of the comte, as he was accustomed to do, pretending to divine by the simple expression of the face of his interlocutor what would be the result of the conversation.
The cardinal, as he entered his office, found the Comte de la Fere waiting for him, admiring a beautiful Raphael painting hanging above a sideboard adorned with a plate. He stepped in quietly and softly, as silently as a shadow, surprising the countenance of the comte, as he usually did, pretending to interpret the simple expression on his interlocutor's face to predict how the conversation would unfold.
But this time Mazarin was foiled in his expectation: he read nothing upon the face of Athos, not even the respect he was accustomed to see on all faces. Athos was dressed in black, with a simple lacing of silver. He wore the Holy Ghost, the Garter, and the Golden Fleece, three orders of such importance, that a king alone, or else a player, could wear them at once.
But this time, Mazarin was disappointed in his expectations: he saw nothing on Athos's face, not even the respect he was used to seeing on everyone else's. Athos was dressed in black, with a simple silver lacing. He wore the Holy Ghost, the Garter, and the Golden Fleece, three honors so significant that only a king or a performer could wear them all at once.
Mazarin rummaged a long time in his somewhat troubled memory to recall the name he ought to give to this icy figure, but he did not succeed. “I am told,” said he, at length, “you have a message from England for me.”
Mazarin searched through his troubled memory for a long time to remember the name he should use for this cold figure, but he couldn’t find it. “I’ve heard,” he finally said, “that you have a message from England for me.”
And he sat down, dismissing Bernouin, who, in his quality of secretary, was getting his pen ready.
And he sat down, telling Bernouin to go, who, as his secretary, was getting his pen ready.
“On the part of his majesty, the king of England, yes, your eminence.”
“From his majesty, the king of England, yes, your eminence.”
“You speak very good French for an Englishman, monsieur,” said Mazarin, graciously, looking through his fingers at the Holy Ghost, Garter, and Golden Fleece, but more particularly at the face of the messenger.
"You speak really good French for an Englishman, sir," said Mazarin, kindly, glancing at the Holy Ghost, Garter, and Golden Fleece, but focusing more on the messenger's face.
“I am not an Englishman, but a Frenchman, monsieur le cardinal,” replied Athos.
“I’m not an Englishman; I’m a Frenchman, sir,” replied Athos.
“It is remarkable that the king of England should choose a Frenchman for his ambassador; it is an excellent augury. Your name, monsieur, if you please.”
“It’s surprising that the king of England would choose a Frenchman as his ambassador; it’s a great sign. Your name, sir, if you don’t mind.”
“Comte de la Fere,” replied Athos, bowing more slightly than the ceremonial and pride of the all-powerful minister required.
“Comte de la Fere,” Athos replied, bowing just a bit less than what the ceremony and the pride of the all-powerful minister demanded.
Mazarin bent his shoulders, as if to say:—
Mazarin hunched his shoulders, as if to say:—
“I do not know that name.”
"I don't recognize that name."
Athos did not alter his carriage.
Athos didn’t change his stance.
“And you come, monsieur,” continued Mazarin, “to tell me—”
“And you come, sir,” continued Mazarin, “to tell me—”
“I come on the part of his majesty the king of Great Britain to announce to the king of France”—Mazarin frowned—“to announce to the king of France,” continued Athos, imperturbably, “the happy restoration of his majesty Charles II. to the throne of his ancestors.”
“I come on behalf of his majesty the king of Great Britain to inform the king of France”—Mazarin frowned—“to inform the king of France,” continued Athos, unbothered, “about the joyful restoration of his majesty Charles II. to the throne of his ancestors.”
This shade did not escape his cunning eminence. Mazarin was too much accustomed to mankind, not to see in the cold and almost haughty politeness of Athos, an index of hostility, which was not of the temperature of that hot-house called a court.
This attitude didn't go unnoticed by his clever highness. Mazarin was experienced enough with people to recognize that the cold and almost arrogant politeness of Athos was a sign of hostility, which didn't fit the atmosphere of that heated environment known as the court.
“You have powers, I suppose?” asked Mazarin, in a short, querulous tone.
“You have powers, I guess?” asked Mazarin, in a short, impatient tone.
“Yes, monseigneur.” And the word “monseigneur” came so painfully from the lips of Athos that it might be said it skinned them.
“Yes, sir.” And the word “sir” came so painfully from the lips of Athos that it could be said it skinned them.
Athos took from an embroidered velvet bag which he carried under his doublet a dispatch. The cardinal held out his hand for it. “Your pardon, monseigneur,” said Athos. “My dispatch is for the king.”
Athos pulled out a dispatch from an embroidered velvet bag he kept under his doublet. The cardinal extended his hand for it. “Excuse me, your grace,” said Athos. “My dispatch is for the king.”
“Since you are a Frenchman, monsieur, you ought to know the position of a prime minister at the court of France.”
“Since you’re a Frenchman, sir, you should know the role of a prime minister in the French court.”
“There was a time,” replied Athos, “when I occupied myself with the importance of prime ministers; but I have formed, long ago, a resolution to treat no longer with any but the king.”
“There was a time,” said Athos, “when I focused on the significance of prime ministers; but I decided long ago to deal only with the king.”
“Then, monsieur,” said Mazarin, who began to be irritated, “you will neither see the minister nor the king.”
“Then, sir,” said Mazarin, who was starting to get annoyed, “you will not see the minister or the king.”
Mazarin rose. Athos replaced his dispatch in its bag, bowed gravely, and made several steps towards the door. This coolness exasperated Mazarin. “What strange diplomatic proceedings are these!” cried he. “Have we returned to the times when Cromwell sent us bullies in the guise of charges d’affaires? You want nothing, monsieur, but the steel cap on your head, and a Bible at your girdle.”
Mazarin stood up. Athos put his documents back in the bag, bowed seriously, and took a few steps toward the door. This indifference irritated Mazarin. "What strange diplomatic tactics are these!" he exclaimed. "Have we gone back to the days when Cromwell sent us thugs posing as diplomats? All you need, sir, is a metal helmet on your head and a Bible at your side."
“Monsieur,” said Athos, dryly, “I have never had, as you have, the advantage of treating with Cromwell; and I have only seen his charges d’affaires sword in hand; I am therefore ignorant of how he treated with prime ministers. As for the king of England, Charles II., I know that when he writes to his majesty King Louis XIV., he does not write to his eminence the Cardinal Mazarin. I see no diplomacy in that distinction.”
“Monsieur,” Athos said flatly, “I haven’t had the privilege of dealing with Cromwell like you have, and I’ve only come across his representatives in battle; therefore, I don’t know how he interacts with prime ministers. As for King Charles II of England, I know that when he writes to his majesty King Louis XIV, he doesn’t address his eminence Cardinal Mazarin. I don’t see any diplomacy in that distinction.”
“Ah!” cried Mazarin, raising his attenuated hand, and striking his head, “I remember now!” Athos looked at him in astonishment. “Yes, that is it!” said the cardinal, continuing to look at his interlocutor; “yes, that is certainly it. I know you now, monsieur. Ah! diavolo! I am no longer astonished.”
“Ah!” cried Mazarin, raising his thin hand and hitting his head, “I remember now!” Athos looked at him in shock. “Yes, that’s it!” said the cardinal, continuing to gaze at his conversation partner; “yes, that’s definitely it. I recognize you now, sir. Ah! devil! I’m no longer surprised.”
“In fact, I was astonished that, with your eminence’s excellent memory,” replied Athos, smiling, “you had not recognized me before.”
“In fact, I was surprised that, with your great memory,” replied Athos, smiling, “you hadn’t recognized me earlier.”
“Always refractory and grumbling—monsieur—monsieur—What do they call you? Stop—a name of a river—Potamos; no—the name of an island—Naxos; no, per Giove!—the name of a mountain—Athos! now I have it. Delighted to see you again, and to be no longer at Rueil, where you and your damned companions made me pay ransom. Fronde! still Fronde! accursed Fronde! Oh, what grudges! Why, monsieur, have your antipathies survived mine? If any one has cause to complain, I think it could not be you, who got out of the affair not only in a sound skin, but with the cordon of the Holy Ghost around your neck.”
“Always stubborn and complaining—mister—mister—What do they call you? Wait—a name of a river—Potamos; no—the name of an island—Naxos; no, for heaven's sake!—the name of a mountain—Athos! now I’ve got it. Great to see you again, and to no longer be stuck at Rueil, where you and your annoying friends made me pay a ransom. Fronde! still Fronde! cursed Fronde! Oh, what grudges! Why, mister, do your grudges still last longer than mine? If anyone has a reason to complain, it seems like it shouldn’t be you, who came out of this not only unscathed but with the Holy Ghost ribbon around your neck.”
“My lord cardinal,” replied Athos, “permit me not to enter into considerations of that kind. I have a mission to fulfill. Will you facilitate the means of my fulfilling that mission, or will you not?”
“My lord cardinal,” replied Athos, “please don't ask me to discuss that. I have a mission to complete. Will you help me accomplish it, or will you not?”
“I am astonished,” said Mazarin,—quite delighted at having recovered his memory, and bristling with malice,—“I am astonished, Monsieur—Athos—that a Frondeur like you should have accepted a mission for the Perfidious Mazarin, as used to be said in the good old times—” And Mazarin began to laugh, in spite of a painful cough, which cut short his sentences, converting them into sobs.
“I’m amazed,” said Mazarin—clearly pleased to have regained his memory and filled with malice—“I’m amazed, Monsieur Athos, that someone like you, a Frondeur, would take on a task for the Treacherous Mazarin, as they used to say back in the day—” And Mazarin started to laugh, despite a painful cough that interrupted his words, turning them into sobs.
“I have only accepted the mission near the king of France, monsieur le cardinal,” retorted the comte, though with less asperity, for he thought he had sufficiently the advantage to show himself moderate.
“I’ve only taken the mission close to the king of France, sir cardinal,” the count replied, though with less harshness, as he believed he had enough of an upper hand to appear reasonable.
“And yet, Monsieur le Frondeur,” said Mazarin, gayly, “the affair which you have taken in charge must, from the king—”
“And yet, Mr. Frondeur,” said Mazarin cheerfully, “the matter you’ve taken on must, from the king—”
“With which I have been given in charge, monseigneur. I do not run after affairs.”
“With what I have been entrusted, sir. I don't chase after matters.”
“Be it so. I say that this negotiation must pass through my hands. Let us lose no precious time, then. Tell me the conditions.”
"Fine. I say that this negotiation has to go through me. Let's not waste any time, then. Tell me the terms."
“I have had the honor of assuring your eminence that only the letter of his majesty King Charles II. contains the revelation of his wishes.”
“I have had the honor of assuring your excellence that only the letter from his majesty King Charles II contains the revelation of his wishes.”
“Pooh! you are ridiculous with your obstinacy, Monsieur Athos. It is plain you have kept company with the Puritans yonder. As to your secret, I know it better than you do; and you have done wrongly, perhaps, in not having shown some respect for a very old and suffering man, who has labored much during his life, and kept the field for his ideas as bravely as you have for yours. You will not communicate your letter to me? You will say nothing to me? Very well! Come with me into my chamber; you shall speak to the king—and before the king.—Now, then, one last word: who gave you the Fleece? I remember you passed for having the Garter; but as to the Fleece, I do not know—”
“Come on! You're being ridiculous with your stubbornness, Monsieur Athos. It's obvious you've been hanging out with those Puritans over there. As for your secret, I know it better than you do; and maybe you've been wrong not to show a little respect for an old and suffering man who has worked hard all his life and defended his ideas as fiercely as you have defended yours. You won’t share your letter with me? You won’t say anything to me? Fine! Come with me to my room; you will speak to the king—and in front of the king. Now, one last thing: who gave you the Fleece? I remember you were said to have the Garter; but about the Fleece, I have no idea—”
“Recently, my lord, Spain, on the occasion of the marriage of his majesty Louis XIV., sent King Charles II. a brevet of the Fleece in blank; Charles II. immediately transmitted it to me, filling up the blank with my name.”
“Recently, my lord, Spain, on the occasion of the marriage of King Louis XIV, sent King Charles II a blank brevet of the Fleece; Charles II immediately passed it on to me, filling in the blank with my name.”
Mazarin arose, and leaning on the arm of Bernouin, he returned to his ruelle at the moment the name of M. le Prince was being announced. The Prince de Conde, the first prince of the blood, the conqueror of Rocroi, Lens, and Nordlingen, was, in fact, entering the apartment of Monseigneur de Mazarin, followed by his gentlemen, and had already saluted the king, when the prime minister raised his curtain. Athos had time to see Raoul pressing the hand of the Comte de Guiche, and send him a smile in return for his respectful bow. He had time, likewise, to see the radiant countenance of the cardinal, when he perceived before him, upon the table, an enormous heap of gold, which the Comte de Guiche had won in a run of luck, after his eminence had confided his cards to him. So forgetting ambassador, embassy and prince, his first thought was of the gold. “What!” cried the old man—“all that—won?”
Mazarin stood up, leaning on Bernouin's arm, and went back to his room just as M. le Prince was being announced. The Prince de Condé, the foremost prince of the blood and the victor of Rocroi, Lens, and Nordlingen, was actually entering Monseigneur de Mazarin's apartment, accompanied by his gentlemen, and had already greeted the king when the prime minister lifted his curtain. Athos had a moment to see Raoul shaking hands with the Comte de Guiche and return his respectful bow with a smile. He also noticed the beaming face of the cardinal as he spotted a huge pile of gold on the table, which the Comte de Guiche had won after his eminence had entrusted him with his cards. Forgetting all about the ambassador, the embassy, and the prince, his first thought was about the gold. “What!” the old man exclaimed. “All of that—won?”
“Some fifty thousand crowns; yes, monseigneur,” replied the Comte de Guiche, rising. “Must I give up my place to your eminence, or shall I continue?”
“About fifty thousand crowns; yes, sir,” replied the Comte de Guiche, standing up. “Should I step aside for your honor, or can I keep going?”
“Give up! give up! you are mad. You would lose all you have won. Peste!”
“Give up! Give up! You’re crazy. You would lose everything you've gained. Damn it!”
“My lord!” said the Prince de Conde, bowing.
“My lord!” said the Prince de Conde, bowing.
“Good-evening, monsieur le prince,” said the minister, in a careless tone; “it is very kind of you to visit an old sick friend.”
“Good evening, Prince,” said the minister, in a casual tone; “it’s really thoughtful of you to visit an old sick friend.”
“A friend!” murmured the Comte de la Fere, at witnessing with stupor this monstrous alliance of words;—“friends! when the parties are Conde and Mazarin!”
“A friend!” whispered the Comte de la Fere, shocked to see this bizarre combination of words;—“friends! when the parties are Conde and Mazarin!”
Mazarin seemed to divine the thoughts of the Frondeur, for he smiled upon him with triumph, and immediately,—“Sire,” said he to the king, “I have the honor of presenting to your majesty, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, ambassador from his Britannic majesty. An affair of state, gentlemen,” added he, waving his hand to all who filled the chamber, and who, the Prince de Conde at their head, all disappeared at the simple gesture. Raoul, after a last look cast at the comte, followed M. de Conde. Philip of Anjou and the queen appeared to be consulting about departing.
Mazarin seemed to sense what the Frondeur was thinking, as he smiled triumphantly at him and said, “Sire,” to the king, “I have the honor of presenting to your majesty, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, the ambassador from his Britannic majesty. A matter of state, gentlemen,” he added, gesturing to everyone in the room, which caused all present, led by the Prince de Conde, to exit at his simple motion. After casting one last glance at the comte, Raoul followed M. de Conde. Philip of Anjou and the queen seemed to be discussing their departure.
“A family affair,” said Mazarin, suddenly, detaining them in their seats. “This gentleman is the bearer of a letter in which King Charles II., completely restored to his throne, demands an alliance between Monsieur, the brother of the king, and Mademoiselle Henrietta, grand-daughter of Henry IV. Will you remit your letter of credit to the king, monsieur le comte?”
“A family matter,” said Mazarin, suddenly stopping them in their seats. “This gentleman has a letter from King Charles II, who has fully regained his throne and is requesting an alliance between Monsieur, the king's brother, and Mademoiselle Henrietta, granddaughter of Henry IV. Will you present your letter of credit to the king, monsieur le comte?”
Athos remained for a minute stupefied. How could the minister possibly know the contents of the letter, which had never been out of his keeping for a single instant? Nevertheless, always master of himself, he held out the dispatch to the young king, Louis XIV., who took it with a blush. A solemn silence reigned in the cardinal’s chamber. It was only troubled by the dull sound of the gold, which Mazarin, with his yellow, dry hand, piled up in a casket, whilst the king was reading.
Athos stood there for a minute, stunned. How could the minister know what was in the letter, which had never left his possession for even a moment? Yet, always composed, he handed the dispatch to the young king, Louis XIV., who accepted it, blushing. A heavy silence filled the cardinal’s chamber. The only noise was the dull clinking of gold as Mazarin, with his dry, yellowed hand, piled it into a box while the king read.
Chapter XLI. The Recital.
The maliciousness of the cardinal did not leave much for the ambassador to say; nevertheless, the word “restoration” had struck the king, who, addressing the comte, upon whom his eyes had been fixed since his entrance,—“Monsieur,” said he, “will you have the kindness to give us some details concerning the affairs of England. You come from that country, you are a Frenchman, and the orders which I see glittering upon your person announce you to be a man of merit as well as a man of quality.”
The cardinal's malice left little for the ambassador to say; however, the word “restoration” caught the king's attention. He turned to the comte, whom he had been watching since his arrival, and said, “Monsieur, could you kindly share some details about the situation in England? You come from there, you're a Frenchman, and the honors displayed on your person indicate that you're both a man of quality and merit.”
“Monsieur,” said the cardinal, turning towards the queen-mother, “is an ancient servant of your majesty’s, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere.”
“Sir,” said the cardinal, turning to the queen mother, “this is an old servant of your majesty’s, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere.”
Anne of Austria was as oblivious as a queen whose life had been mingled with fine and stormy days. She looked at Mazarin, whose evil smile promised her something disagreeable; then she solicited from Athos, by another look, an explanation.
Anne of Austria was as unaware as a queen whose life had been a mix of good and bad times. She glanced at Mazarin, whose wicked smile hinted at something unpleasant; then she silently asked Athos for an explanation with another look.
“Monsieur,” continued the cardinal, “was a Treville musketeer, in the service of the late king. Monsieur is well acquainted with England, whither he has made several voyages at various periods; he is a subject of the highest merit.”
“Sir,” continued the cardinal, “was a Treville musketeer in the service of the late king. Sir is well acquainted with England, where he has made several trips at different times; he is a person of the highest merit.”
These words made allusion to all the memories which Anne of Austria trembled to evoke. England, that was her hatred of Richelieu and her love for Buckingham; a Treville musketeer, that was the whole Odyssey of the triumphs which had made the heart of the young woman throb, and of the dangers which had been so near overturning the throne of the young queen. These words had much power, for they rendered mute and attentive all the royal personages, who, with very various sentiments, set about recomposing at the same time the mysteries which the young had not seen, and which the old had believed to be forever effaced.
These words brought up all the memories that Anne of Austria was afraid to think about. England reminded her of her hatred for Richelieu and her love for Buckingham; a Treville musketeer represented the whole journey of triumphs that made the young woman's heart race, as well as the dangers that almost toppled the young queen's throne. These words were powerful, silencing and engaging all the royal figures, who, each with their own feelings, tried to piece together the mysteries that the young had never witnessed and the old believed were lost forever.
“Speak, monsieur,” said Louis XIV., the first to escape from troubles, suspicions, and remembrances.
“Speak, sir,” said Louis XIV, the first to break free from troubles, suspicions, and memories.
“Yes, speak,” added Mazarin, to whom the little malicious thrust directed against Anne of Austria had restored energy and gayety.
“Yes, go ahead and speak,” added Mazarin, feeling revived and cheerful from the little sly jab aimed at Anne of Austria.
“Sire,” said the comte, “a sort of miracle has changed the whole destiny of Charles II. That which men, till that time, had been unable to do, God resolved to accomplish.”
“Sire,” said the count, “a kind of miracle has changed the entire destiny of Charles II. What people had failed to achieve until that moment, God chose to accomplish.”
Mazarin coughed while tossing about in his bed.
Mazarin coughed while tossing and turning in his bed.
“King Charles II.,” continued Athos, “left the Hague neither as a fugitive nor a conqueror, but as an absolute king, who, after a distant voyage from his kingdom, returns amidst universal benedictions.”
“King Charles II.,” continued Athos, “left the Hague neither as a runaway nor a victor, but as a sovereign ruler, who, after a long journey away from his kingdom, returns to widespread praise.”
“A great miracle, indeed,” said Mazarin; “for, if the news was true, King Charles II., who has just returned amidst benedictions, went away amidst musket-shots.”
“A great miracle, indeed,” said Mazarin; “for, if the news is true, King Charles II., who just returned to cheers, left amidst gunfire.”
The king remained impassible. Philip, younger and more frivolous, could not repress a smile, which flattered Mazarin as an applause of his pleasantry.
The king stayed unfazed. Philip, younger and more carefree, couldn't hold back a smile, which pleased Mazarin as if it were applause for his joke.
“It is plain,” said the king, “there is a miracle; but God, who does so much for kings, monsieur le comte, nevertheless employs the hand of man to bring about the triumph of His designs. To what men does Charles II. principally owe his re-establishment?”
“It’s clear,” said the king, “there’s a miracle; but God, who does so much for kings, monsieur le comte, still uses human hands to achieve His plans. To which men does Charles II. mainly owe his return to power?”
“Why,” interrupted Mazarin, without any regard for the king’s pride—“does not your majesty know that it is to M. Monk?”
“Why,” interrupted Mazarin, disregarding the king’s pride, “doesn’t your majesty know that it’s M. Monk?”
“I ought to know it,” replied Louis XIV., resolutely; “and yet I ask my lord ambassador, the causes of the change in this General Monk?”
"I should know it," replied Louis XIV, firmly; "and yet I ask my lord ambassador about the reasons for this change in General Monk?"
“And your majesty touches precisely the question,” replied Athos; “for without the miracle of which I have had the honor to speak, General Monk would probably have remained an implacable enemy of Charles II. God willed that a strange, bold, and ingenious idea should enter into the mind of a certain man, whilst a devoted and courageous idea took possession of the mind of another man. The combinations of these two ideas brought about such a change in the position of M. Monk, that, from an inveterate enemy, he became a friend to the deposed king.”
“And your majesty is exactly right,” replied Athos; “because without the miracle I mentioned, General Monk would likely have stayed a relentless enemy of Charles II. It was destiny that an unusual, daring, and clever idea struck one man, while a loyal and brave idea seized another. The combination of these two ideas transformed M. Monk's stance so much that he shifted from being a steadfast enemy to a supporter of the deposed king.”
“These are exactly the details I asked for,” said the king. “Who and what are the two men of whom you speak?”
“These are exactly the details I asked for,” said the king. “Who are the two men you’re talking about?”
“Two Frenchmen, sire.”
"Two French guys, sir."
“Indeed! I am glad of that.”
“Absolutely! I'm happy to hear that.”
“And the two ideas,” said Mazarin;—“I am more curious about ideas than about men, for my part.”
“And the two ideas,” said Mazarin;—“I’m more interested in ideas than in people, to be honest.”
“Yes,” murmured the king.
“Yes,” whispered the king.
“The second idea, the devoted, reasonable idea—the least important, sir—was to go and dig up a million in gold, buried by King Charles I. at Newcastle, and to purchase with that gold the adherence of Monk.”
“The second idea, the dedicated, sensible idea—the least significant, sir—was to go and dig up a million in gold, buried by King Charles I. at Newcastle, and to use that gold to win Monk’s support.”
“Oh, oh!” said Mazarin, reanimated by the word million. “But Newcastle was at the time occupied by Monk.”
“Oh, oh!” said Mazarin, energized by the mention of a million. “But Newcastle was occupied by Monk at that time.”
“Yes, monsieur le cardinal, and that is why I venture to call the idea courageous as well as devoted. It was necessary, if Monk refused the offers of the negotiator, to reinstate King Charles II. in possession of this million, which was to be torn, as it were, from the loyalty and not the loyalism of General Monk. This was effected in spite of many difficulties: the general proved to be loyal, and allowed the money to be taken away.”
“Yes, Cardinal, and that's why I dare to call the idea both brave and devoted. It was essential that if Monk turned down the negotiator's offers, King Charles II. needed to be restored to this million, which would essentially be taken from the loyalty instead of the loyalty of General Monk. This was accomplished despite numerous challenges: the general turned out to be loyal and permitted the money to be taken away.”
“It seems to me,” said the timid, thoughtful king, “that Charles II. could not have known of this million whilst he was in Paris.”
“It seems to me,” said the shy, reflective king, “that Charles II couldn't have known about this million while he was in Paris.”
“It seems to me,” rejoined the cardinal, maliciously, “that his majesty the king of Great Britain knew perfectly well of this million, but that he preferred having two millions to having one.”
“It seems to me,” replied the cardinal, with a hint of malice, “that his majesty the king of Great Britain was fully aware of this million, but preferred having two million instead of one.”
“Sire,” said Athos, firmly, “the king of England, whilst in France, was so poor that he had not even money to take the post; so destitute of hope that he frequently thought of dying. He was so entirely ignorant of the existence of the million at Newcastle, that but for a gentleman—one of your majesty’s subjects—the moral depositary of the million, who revealed the secret to King Charles II., that prince would still be vegetating in the most cruel forgetfulness.”
“Sire,” said Athos, firmly, “when the king of England was in France, he was so broke that he didn’t even have enough money to take the stagecoach; he was so hopeless that he often thought about ending his life. He had no clue about the million at Newcastle, and if it hadn't been for a gentleman—one of your majesty’s subjects—the moral guardian of that million, who revealed the secret to King Charles II., that prince would still be stuck in the most painful ignorance.”
“Let us pass on to the strange, bold and ingenious idea,” interrupted Mazarin, whose sagacity foresaw a check. “What was that idea?”
“Let’s move on to the strange, bold, and clever idea,” interrupted Mazarin, whose insight anticipated a setback. “What was that idea?”
“This—M. Monk formed the only obstacle to the re-establishment of the fallen king. A Frenchman imagined the idea of suppressing this obstacle.”
“This—M. Monk was the only barrier to bringing back the fallen king. A Frenchman came up with the idea of eliminating this barrier.”
“Oh! oh! but he is a scoundrel, that Frenchman,” said Mazarin; “and the idea is not so ingenious as to prevent its author being tied up by the neck at the Place de Greve, by decree of the parliament.”
“Oh! oh! but that Frenchman is a scoundrel,” said Mazarin; “and the idea isn’t clever enough to keep its creator from being hanged at the Place de Grève, by order of the parliament.”
“Your eminence is mistaken,” replied Athos, dryly; “I did not say that the Frenchman in question had resolved to assassinate M. Monk, but only to suppress him. The words of the French language have a value which the gentlemen of France know perfectly. Besides, this is an affair of war; and when men serve kings against their enemies they are not to be condemned by a parliament—God is their judge. This French gentleman, then, formed the idea of gaining possession of the person of Monk, and he executed his plan.”
“Your honor is mistaken,” Athos replied coolly. “I didn’t say that the Frenchman in question planned to kill M. Monk; I only mentioned he intended to take him out of the equation. The words in French carry a weight that the gentlemen of France understand perfectly. Besides, this is a wartime issue; when men fight for kings against their enemies, they shouldn’t be judged by a parliament—God is their judge. So this French gentleman came up with the idea of capturing Monk, and he went through with his plan.”
The king became animated at the recital of great actions. The king’s younger brother struck the table with his hand, exclaiming, “Ah! that is fine!”
The king got excited about the storytelling of heroic deeds. The king’s younger brother hit the table with his hand, exclaiming, “Ah! That’s great!”
“He carried off Monk?” said the king. “Why, Monk was in his camp.”
“He took Monk?” said the king. “But Monk was in his camp.”
“And the gentleman was alone, sire.”
“And the gentleman was alone, sir.”
“That is marvelous!” said Philip.
“That's awesome!” said Philip.
“Marvelous, indeed!” cried the king.
"Awesome, indeed!" cried the king.
“Good! There are the two little lions unchained,” murmured the cardinal. And with an air of spite, which he did not dissemble: “I am unacquainted with these details, will you guarantee their authenticity, monsieur?”
“Good! There are the two little lions unchained,” whispered the cardinal. And with a touch of malice that he didn’t hide: “I don’t know these details, can you vouch for their authenticity, sir?”
“All the more easily, my lord cardinal, from having seen the events.”
“All the more easily, my lord cardinal, because I’ve seen what happened.”
“You have?”
"Do you?"
“Yes, monseigneur.”
“Yes, sir.”
The king had involuntarily drawn close to the count, the Duc d’Anjou had turned sharply round, and pressed Athos on the other side.
The king had unwittingly moved closer to the count, while the Duc d’Anjou suddenly turned around and confronted Athos on the other side.
“What next? monsieur, what next?” cried they both at the same time.
“What now? Sir, what now?” they both shouted at the same time.
“Sire, M. Monk, being taken by the Frenchman, was brought to King Charles II., at the Hague. The king gave back his freedom to Monk, and the grateful general, in return, gave Charles II. the throne of Great Britain, for which so many valiant men had fought in vain.”
“Sire, General Monk, having been captured by the Frenchman, was brought to King Charles II at The Hague. The king restored Monk's freedom, and in gratitude, the general returned the favor by giving Charles II the throne of Great Britain, for which so many brave men had fought in vain.”
Philip clapped his hands with enthusiasm, Louis XIV., more reflective, turned towards the Comte de la Fere.
Philip clapped his hands excitedly, while Louis XIV., more contemplative, turned towards the Comte de la Fere.
“Is this true,” said he, “in all its details?”
“Is this true,” he asked, “in every detail?”
“Absolutely true, sire.”
"Absolutely true, my lord."
“That one of my gentlemen knew the secret of the million, and kept it?”
“That one of my guys knew the secret to the million and kept it?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“The name of that gentleman?”
"What's that gentleman's name?"
“It was your humble servant,” said Athos, simply, and bowing.
“It was your humble servant,” Athos said simply, bowing.
A murmur of admiration made the heart of Athos swell with pleasure. He had reason to be proud, at least. Mazarin, himself, had raised his arms towards heaven.
A murmur of admiration made Athos's heart swell with pleasure. He had a reason to be proud, at least. Mazarin himself had raised his arms toward heaven.
“Monsieur,” said the king, “I shall seek and find means to reward you.” Athos made a movement. “Oh, not for your honesty, to be paid for that would humiliate you; but I owe you a reward for having participated in the restoration of my brother, King Charles II.”
“Sir,” said the king, “I will find a way to reward you.” Athos stirred slightly. “Oh, not for your honesty; that would be demeaning for you. But I must reward you for helping to restore my brother, King Charles II.”
“Certainly,” said Mazarin.
“Sure,” said Mazarin.
“It is the triumph of a good cause which fills the whole house of France with joy,” said Anne of Austria.
“It is the victory of a good cause that brings joy to all of France,” said Anne of Austria.
“I continue,” said Louis XIV.: “Is it also true that a single man penetrated to Monk, in his camp, and carried him off?”
“I continue,” said Louis XIV. “Is it also true that a single man got into Monk's camp and took him away?”
“That man had ten auxiliaries, taken from a very inferior rank.”
“That man had ten helpers, taken from a very low status.”
“And nothing more but them?”
"Is that it, just them?"
“Nothing more.”
"Nothing else."
“And he is named?”
“What’s his name?”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan, formerly lieutenant of the musketeers of your majesty.”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan, who used to be a lieutenant in your majesty’s musketeers.”
Anne of Austria colored; Mazarin became yellow with shame; Louis XIV. was deeply thoughtful, and a drop of moisture fell from his pale brow. “What men!” murmured he. And, involuntarily, he darted a glance at the minister which would have terrified him, if Mazarin, at the moment, had not concealed his head under his pillow.
Anne of Austria blushed; Mazarin turned pale with shame; Louis XIV. was lost in thought, and a bead of sweat trickled down his pale forehead. “What men!” he murmured. And, without meaning to, he shot a look at the minister that would have frightened him, if Mazarin, at that moment, hadn't hidden his head under his pillow.
“Monsieur,” said the young Duc d’Anjou, placing his hand, delicate and white as that of a woman, upon the arm of Athos, “tell that brave man, I beg you, that Monsieur, brother of the king, will to-morrow drink his health before five hundred of the best gentlemen of France.” And, on finishing those words, the young man, perceiving that his enthusiasm had deranged one of his ruffles, set to work to put it to rights with the greatest care imaginable.
“Monsieur,” said the young Duc d’Anjou, placing his hand, delicate and as white as a woman's, on Athos's arm, “please let that brave man know that the king's brother will raise a toast to his health tomorrow in front of five hundred of the finest gentlemen in France.” After saying this, the young man, noticing that his enthusiasm had messed up one of his ruffles, carefully began to fix it.
“Let us resume business, sire,” interrupted Mazarin, who never was enthusiastic, and who wore no ruffles.
“Let’s get back to business, sir,” interrupted Mazarin, who was never enthusiastic and didn’t wear ruffles.
“Yes, monsieur,” replied Louis XIV. “Pursue your communication, monsieur le comte,” added he, turning towards Athos.
“Sure, sir,” replied Louis XIV. “Go ahead with what you were saying, Count,” he said, turning to Athos.
Athos immediately began and offered in due form the hand of the Princess Henrietta Stuart to the young prince, the king’s brother. The conference lasted an hour; after which the doors of the chamber were thrown open to the courtiers, who resumed their places as if nothing had been kept from them in the occupations of that evening. Athos then found himself again with Raoul, and the father and son were able to clasp each other’s hands.
Athos quickly got started and formally presented the hand of Princess Henrietta Stuart to the young prince, the king’s brother. The meeting lasted an hour; after that, the doors of the room were opened to the courtiers, who returned to their places as if nothing had been hidden from them during that evening’s events. Athos then found himself back with Raoul, and the father and son were able to shake hands.
Chapter XLII. In which Mazarin becomes Prodigal.
Whilst Mazarin was endeavoring to recover from the serious alarm he had just experienced, Athos and Raoul were exchanging a few words in a corner of the apartment. “Well, here you are at Paris, then, Raoul?” said the comte.
Wwhile Mazarin was trying to calm down after the intense scare he just had, Athos and Raoul were chatting in a corner of the room. “So, you’re in Paris now, Raoul?” said the comte.
“Yes, monsieur, since the return of M. le Prince.”
“Yes, sir, since the return of the Prince.”
“I cannot converse freely with you here, because we are observed; but I shall return home presently, and shall expect you as soon as your duty permits.”
“I can’t talk openly with you here because we’re being watched; but I’ll go home soon and I’ll be waiting for you as soon as you’re free.”
Raoul bowed, and, at that moment, M. le Prince came up to them. The prince had that clear and keen look which distinguishes birds of prey of the noble species; his physiognomy itself presented several distinct traits of this resemblance. It is known that in the Prince de Conde, the aquiline nose rose out sharply and incisively from a brow slightly retreating, rather low than high, and according to the railers of the court,—a pitiless race without mercy even for genius,—constituted rather an eagle’s beak than a human nose, in the heir of the illustrious princes of the house of Conde. This penetrating look, this imperious expression of the whole countenance, generally disturbed those to whom the prince spoke, more than either majesty or regular beauty could have done in the conqueror of Rocroi. Besides this, the fire mounted so suddenly to his projecting eyes, that with the prince every sort of animation resembled passion. Now, on account of his rank, everybody at the court respected M. le Prince, and many even, seeing only the man, carried their respect as far as terror.
Raoul bowed, and at that moment, M. le Prince approached them. The prince had that sharp and intense look that sets majestic birds of prey apart; his face had several distinct features that resembled this quality. It's known that in the Prince de Conde, the prominent aquiline nose sharply jutted out from a slightly receding brow, which was more low than high, and according to the court’s mockers—a ruthless group with no mercy even for genius—it resembled more of an eagle’s beak than a human nose, especially for the heir of the renowned Conde family. This penetrating gaze and commanding expression typically unsettled those addressed by the prince more than any majesty or conventional beauty could have in the victor of Rocroi. Additionally, the fire in his projecting eyes would flare up so suddenly that for him, every kind of enthusiasm looked like passion. Because of his status, everyone at court respected M. le Prince, and many, recognizing only the man, felt their respect tip toward fear.
Louis de Conde then advanced towards the Comte de la Fere and Raoul, with the marked intention of being saluted by the one, and of speaking with the other. No man bowed with more reserved grace than the Comte de la Fere. He disdained to put into a salutation all the shades which a courtier ordinarily borrows from the same color—the desire to please. Athos knew his own personal value, and bowed to the prince like a man, correcting by something sympathetic and undefinable that which might have appeared offensive to the pride of the highest rank in the inflexibility of his attitude. The prince was about to speak to Raoul. Athos forestalled him. “If M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne,” said he, “were not one of the humble servants of your royal highness, I would beg him to pronounce my name before you—mon prince.”
Louis de Conde walked over to the Comte de la Fere and Raoul, clearly intending to be acknowledged by one and to speak with the other. No one bowed with more understated elegance than the Comte de la Fere. He refused to include all the nuances that a courtier usually adopts to impress—like the craving to please. Athos was fully aware of his own worth and greeted the prince with a nod that balanced the rigidity of his posture with something warm and indefinable, so it didn't seem offensive to someone of the prince's high status. The prince was about to address Raoul when Athos interrupted him. “If M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne,” he said, “were not one of your royal highness's humble servants, I would ask him to say my name before you—my prince.”
“I have the honor to address Monsieur le Comte de la Fere,” said Conde, instantly.
“I have the honor to address Mr. Count de la Fere,” said Conde, immediately.
“My protector,” added Raoul, blushing.
“My protector,” Raoul added, blushing.
“One of the most honorable men in the kingdom,” continued the prince; “one of the first gentlemen of France, and of whom I have heard so much that I have frequently desired to number him among my friends.”
“One of the most honorable men in the kingdom,” the prince continued, “one of the top gentlemen of France, and someone I've heard so much about that I've often wanted to count him as one of my friends.”
“An honor of which I should be unworthy,” replied Athos, “but for the respect and admiration I entertain for your royal highness.”
“An honor that I wouldn’t deserve,” Athos replied, “if it weren’t for the respect and admiration I have for Your Royal Highness.”
“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” said the prince, “is a good officer, and it is plainly seen that he has been to a good school. Ah, monsieur le comte, in your time, generals had soldiers!”
“Mr. de Bragelonne,” said the prince, “is a good officer, and it's clear he’s had a solid education. Ah, Mr. Count, back in your day, generals had soldiers!”
“That is true, my lord, but nowadays soldiers have generals.”
"That's true, my lord, but these days soldiers have generals."
This compliment, which savored so little of flattery, gave a thrill of joy to the man whom already Europe considered a hero; and who might be thought to be satiated with praise.
This compliment, which felt more genuine than flattering, filled the man already seen as a hero across Europe with joy; he might have seemed overwhelmed by all the praise.
“I regret very much,” continued the prince, “that you should have retired from the service, monsieur le comte; for it is more than probable that the king will soon have a war with Holland or England, and opportunities for distinguishing himself would not be wanting for a man who, like you, knows Great Britain as well as you do France.”
“I really regret,” the prince went on, “that you’ve left the service, sir; because it’s likely that the king will soon go to war with Holland or England, and there would be plenty of chances for someone like you, who knows Great Britain as well as you know France, to stand out.”
“I believe I may say, monseigneur, that I have acted wisely in retiring from the service,” said Athos, smiling. “France and Great Britain will henceforward live like two sisters, if I can trust my presentiments.”
“I think I can say, sir, that I’ve made a smart decision in stepping back from my duties,” Athos said with a smile. “France and Great Britain will now live like two sisters, if I can trust my instincts.”
“Your presentiments?”
"Your gut feelings?"
“Stop, monseigneur, listen to what is being said yonder, at the table of my lord the cardinal.”
“Stop, sir, listen to what’s being said over there, at my lord the cardinal’s table.”
“Where they are playing?”
"Where are they playing?"
“Yes, my lord.”
“Yes, my lord.”
The cardinal had just raised himself on one elbow, and made a sign to the king’s brother, who went to him.
The cardinal had just propped himself up on one elbow and signaled to the king’s brother, who approached him.
“My lord,” said the cardinal, “pick up, if you please, all those gold crowns.” And he pointed to the enormous pile of yellow and glittering pieces which the Comte de Guiche had raised by degrees before him by a surprising run of luck at play.
“My lord,” said the cardinal, “please pick up all those gold crowns.” And he pointed to the huge pile of shiny yellow coins that the Comte de Guiche had gradually accumulated in front of him through an incredible streak of luck at gambling.
“For me?” cried the Duc d’Anjou.
“For me?” exclaimed the Duc d’Anjou.
“Those fifty thousand crowns; yes, monseigneur, they are yours.”
“Those fifty thousand crowns; yes, sir, they belong to you.”
“Do you give them to me?”
“Are you giving them to me?”
“I have been playing on your account, monseigneur,” replied the cardinal, getting weaker and weaker, as if this effort of giving money had exhausted all his physical and moral faculties.
“I’ve been playing on your account, sir,” replied the cardinal, growing weaker and weaker, as if this effort to give money had drained all his physical and mental strength.
“Oh, good heavens!” exclaimed Philip, wild with joy, “what a fortunate day!” And he himself, making a rake of his fingers, drew a part of the sum into his pockets, which he filled, and still full a third remained on the table.
“Oh, my goodness!” Philip exclaimed, overjoyed, “what a lucky day!” He then raked some of the money into his pockets, filling them up, and still, a third of it was left on the table.
“Chevalier,” said Philip to his favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine, “come hither, chevalier.” The favorite quickly obeyed. “Pocket the rest,” said the young prince.
“Chevalier,” Philip said to his favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine, “come here, chevalier.” The favorite quickly complied. “Keep the rest,” said the young prince.
This singular scene was considered by the persons present only as a touching kind of family fete. The cardinal assumed the airs of a father with the sons of France, and the two princes had grown up under his wing. No one then imputed to pride, or even impertinence, as would be done nowadays, this liberality on the part of the first minister. The courtiers were satisfied with envying the prince.—The king turned away his head.
This unique scene was seen by those present as a heartfelt family celebration. The cardinal acted like a father figure to the sons of France, and the two princes had grown up with his guidance. No one at the time accused the first minister of being proud or disrespectful as people might do today; they simply envied the prince. The king turned his head away.
“I never had so much money before,” said the young prince, joyously, as he crossed the chamber with his favorite to go to his carriage. “No, never! What a weight these crowns are!”
“I’ve never had this much money before,” said the young prince happily, as he walked across the room with his favorite to head to his carriage. “No, never! These crowns are such a burden!”
“But why has monsieur le cardinal given away all this money at once?” asked M. le Prince of the Comte de la Fere. “He must be very ill, the dear cardinal!”
“But why has the cardinal given away all this money at once?” asked the Prince of the Count of La Fere. “He must be very sick, the poor cardinal!”
“Yes, my lord, very ill, without doubt; he looks very ill, as your royal highness may perceive.”
"Yes, my lord, he is definitely very sick; he looks quite unwell, as your royal highness can see."
“But surely he will die of it. A hundred and fifty thousand livres! Oh, it is incredible! But, comte, tell me a reason for it?”
“But he’s definitely going to die from it. One hundred and fifty thousand livres! Oh, it’s unbelievable! But, count, can you give me a reason for this?”
“Patience, monseigneur, I beg of you. Here comes M. le Duc d’Anjou, talking with the Chevalier de Lorraine; I should not be surprised if they spared us the trouble of being indiscreet. Listen to them.”
“Please be patient, my lord, I ask you. Here comes Mr. Duke d’Anjou, talking with the Chevalier de Lorraine; I wouldn’t be surprised if they saved us the trouble of being indiscreet. Listen to them.”
In fact the chevalier said to the prince in a low voice, “My lord, it is not natural for M. Mazarin to give you so much money. Take care! you will let some of the pieces fall, my lord. What design has the cardinal upon you to make him so generous?”
In fact, the knight said to the prince in a quiet voice, “My lord, it’s not normal for M. Mazarin to give you this much money. Be careful! You might drop some of the coins, my lord. What does the cardinal have planned for you that makes him so generous?”
“As I said,” whispered Athos in the prince’s ear; “that, perhaps, is the best reply to your question.”
“As I mentioned,” Athos whispered in the prince’s ear; “that might be the best answer to your question.”
“Tell me, my lord,” repeated the chevalier impatiently, as he was calculating, by weighing them in his pocket, the quota of the sum which had fallen to his share by rebound.
“Tell me, my lord,” the knight said impatiently, as he figured out, by weighing them in his pocket, the share of the amount that had come to him indirectly.
“My dear chevalier, a wedding present.”
“My dear knight, a wedding gift.”
“How a wedding present?”
“How about a wedding gift?”
“Eh! yes, I am going to be married,” replied the Duc d’Anjou, without perceiving, at the moment, he was passing the prince and Athos, who both bowed respectfully.
“Yeah! I’m getting married,” replied the Duc d’Anjou, not noticing at that moment that he was passing by the prince and Athos, who both bowed respectfully.
The chevalier darted at the young duke a glance so strange, and so malicious, that the Comte de la Fere quite started on beholding it.
The knight shot the young duke a look that was so weird and so spiteful that the Count of la Fere was taken aback when he saw it.
“You! you to be married!” repeated he; “oh! that’s impossible. You would not commit such a folly!”
“You! You’re getting married!” he repeated. “Oh! That’s impossible. You wouldn’t do something so foolish!”
“Bah! I don’t do it myself; I am made to do it,” replied the Duc d’Anjou. “But come, quick! let us get rid of our money.” Thereupon he disappeared with his companion, laughing and talking, whilst all heads were bowed on his passage.
“Ugh! I don’t do it myself; I’m forced to do it,” replied the Duc d’Anjou. “But come on, quick! Let’s get rid of our money.” Then he vanished with his friend, laughing and chatting, while everyone bowed their heads as he passed by.
“Then,” whispered the prince to Athos, “that is the secret.”
“Then,” whispered the prince to Athos, “that’s the secret.”
“It was not I who told you so, my lord.”
“It wasn't me who told you that, my lord.”
“He is to marry the sister of Charles II.?”
“He is going to marry Charles II's sister?”
“I believe so.”
"Yeah, I think so."
The prince reflected for a moment, and his eye shot forth one of its not infrequent flashes. “Humph!” said he slowly, as if speaking to himself; “our swords are once more to be hung on the wall—for a long time!” and he sighed.
The prince paused for a moment, and his eyes flashed with a familiar intensity. “Hmm,” he said slowly, almost to himself; “our swords are going back on the wall—for a long while!” and he let out a sigh.
All that sigh contained of ambition silently stifled, of extinguished illusions and disappointed hopes, Athos alone divined, for he alone heard that sigh. Immediately after, the prince took leave and the king left the apartment. Athos, by a sign made to Bragelonne, renewed the desire he had expressed at the beginning of the scene. By degrees the chamber was deserted, and Mazarin was left alone, a prey to suffering which he could no longer dissemble. “Bernouin! Bernouin!” cried he in a broken voice.
All that sigh held was ambition quietly crushed, lost dreams, and let-down hopes, which only Athos understood, for he was the only one who heard that sigh. Shortly after, the prince said his goodbyes and the king exited the room. Athos gestured to Bragelonne, renewing the request he had made at the start of the scene. Gradually, the room emptied, leaving Mazarin alone, consumed by pain he could no longer hide. “Bernouin! Bernouin!” he called out in a shaky voice.
“What does monseigneur want?”
"What does the boss want?"
“Guenaud—let Guenaud be sent for,” said his eminence. “I think I’m dying.”
“Get Guenaud—have him come,” said his eminence. “I think I’m dying.”
Bernouin, in great terror, rushed into the cabinet to give the order, and the piqueur, who hastened to fetch the physician, passed the king’s carriage in the Rue Saint Honore.
Bernouin, filled with fear, rushed into the room to give the order, and the groom, who hurried to get the doctor, passed by the king’s carriage on Rue Saint-Honoré.
Chapter XLIII. Guenaud.
The cardinal’s order was pressing; Guenaud quickly obeyed it. He found his patient stretched on his bed, his legs swelled, his face livid, and his stomach collapsed. Mazarin had a severe attack of gout. He suffered tortures with the impatience of a man who has not been accustomed to resistances. On seeing Guenaud: “Ah!” said he; “now I am saved!”
The cardinal’s order was urgent; Guenaud quickly followed it. He found his patient lying on the bed, his legs swollen, his face pale, and his stomach caved in. Mazarin was having a bad gout attack. He was in agony, with the frustration of someone not used to setbacks. When he saw Guenaud, he exclaimed, “Ah! Now I’m saved!”
Guenaud was a very learned and circumspect man, who stood in no need of the critiques of Boileau to obtain a reputation. When facing a disease, if it were personified in a king, he treated the patient as a Turk treats a Moor. He did not, therefore, reply to Mazarin as the minister expected: “Here is the doctor; good-bye disease!” On the contrary, on examining his patient, with a very serious air:
Guenaud was a very knowledgeable and careful man, who didn't need Boileau's critique to earn respect. When dealing with a sickness, if it were imagined as a king, he treated the patient like a Turk treats a Moor. So, he didn’t respond to Mazarin the way the minister expected: “Here’s the doctor; see you later, illness!” Instead, after examining his patient, he had a very serious expression:
“Oh! oh!” said he.
"Oh! Oh!" he said.
“Eh! what! Guenaud! How you look at me!”
“Hey! What’s up, Guenaud! Why are you looking at me like that?”
“I look as I should on seeing your complaint, my lord; it is a very dangerous one.”
"I react as I should to your complaint, my lord; it's a very serious one."
“The gout—oh! yes, the gout.”
"The gout—oh! yes, the gout."
“With complications, my lord.”
“With challenges, my lord.”
Mazarin raised himself upon his elbow, and, questioning by look and gesture: “What do you mean by that? Am I worse than I believe myself to be?”
Mazarin propped himself up on his elbow and, asking with his eyes and gestures, said, “What do you mean by that? Am I worse than I think I am?”
“My lord,” said Guenaud, seating himself beside the bed; “your eminence has worked very hard during your life; your eminence has suffered much.”
“My lord,” said Guenaud, sitting down next to the bed; “you have worked very hard throughout your life; you have endured a lot.”
“But I am not old, I fancy. The late M. de Richelieu was but seventeen months younger than I am when he died, and died of a mortal disease. I am young, Guenaud: remember, I am scarcely fifty-two.”
“But I don’t consider myself old. The late M. de Richelieu was only seventeen months younger than I am when he passed away, and he died from a serious illness. I’m young, Guenaud: remember, I’m hardly fifty-two.”
“Oh! my lord, you are much more than that. How long did the Fronde last?”
“Oh! my lord, you are so much more than that. How long did the Fronde last?”
“For what purpose do you put such a question to me?”
“For what reason are you asking me this question?”
“For a medical calculation, monseigneur.”
"For a medical calculation, sir."
“Well, some ten years—off and on.”
"Well, around ten years—give or take."
“Very well; be kind enough to reckon every year of the Fronde as three years—that makes thirty; now twenty and fifty-two makes seventy-two years. You are seventy-two, my lord; and that is a great age.”
“Alright; please consider each year of the Fronde as three years—that totals thirty; now add twenty and fifty-two to get seventy-two years. You are seventy-two, my lord; and that is quite an age.”
Whilst saying this, he felt the pulse of his patient. This pulse was full of such fatal indications, that the physician continued, notwithstanding the interruptions of the patient: “Put down the years of the Fronde at four each, and you have lived eighty-two years.”
While saying this, he felt the pulse of his patient. This pulse was full of such alarming signs that the doctor continued, despite the patient's interruptions: “Count the years of the Fronde as four each, and you have lived eighty-two years.”
“Are you speaking seriously, Guenaud?”
“Are you serious, Guenaud?”
“Alas! yes, monseigneur.”
"Yes, my lord."
“You take a roundabout way, then, to inform me that I am very ill?”
“You're using a roundabout way to tell me that I'm really sick?”
“Ma foi! yes, my lord, and with a man of the mind and courage of your eminence, it ought not to be necessary to do so.”
“Of course! Yes, my lord, and with a man of your intellect and bravery, it shouldn't be necessary to do that.”
The cardinal breathed with such difficulty that he inspired pity even in a pitiless physician. “There are diseases and diseases,” resumed Mazarin. “From some of them people escape.”
The cardinal was breathing so heavily that it even made a cold-hearted doctor feel sorry for him. “There are different kinds of diseases,” Mazarin continued. “Some of them people manage to recover from.”
“That is true, my lord.”
"That's true, my lord."
“Is it not?” cried Mazarin, almost joyously; “for, in short, what else would be the use of power, of strength of will? What would the use of genius be—your genius, Guenaud? What would be the use of science and art, if the patient, who disposes of all that, cannot be saved from peril?”
“Isn’t it?” shouted Mazarin, almost cheerfully; “because, really, what else is the point of power, of willpower? What would be the point of genius—your genius, Guenaud? What would be the point of science and art, if the patient, who has all that at their disposal, can’t be saved from danger?”
Guenaud was about to open his mouth, but Mazarin continued:
Guenaud was about to speak, but Mazarin kept going:
“Remember,” said he, “I am the most confiding of your patients; remember I obey you blindly, and that consequently—”
“Remember,” he said, “I am the most trusting of your patients; remember I follow your instructions without question, and so—”
“I know all that,” said Guenaud.
“I know all that,” Guenaud said.
“I shall be cured, then?”
"Am I going to be cured?"
“Monseigneur, there is neither strength of will, nor power, nor genius, nor science that can resist a disease which God doubtless sends, or which He cast upon the earth at the creation, with full power to destroy and kill mankind. When the disease is mortal, and nothing can—”
“Monseigneur, there is no strength of will, no power, no genius, and no knowledge that can fight against a disease that God surely sends, or that He unleashed on the earth at creation, fully able to destroy and kill humanity. When the disease is lethal, and nothing can—”
“Is—my—disease—mortal?” asked Mazarin.
“Is my disease fatal?” asked Mazarin.
“Yes, my lord.”
“Yeah, my lord.”
His eminence sank down for a moment, like an unfortunate wretch who is crushed by a falling column. But the spirit of Mazarin was a strong one, or rather his mind was a firm one. “Guenaud,” said he, recovering from his first shock, “you will permit me to appeal from your judgment. I will call together the most learned men of Europe: I will consult them. I will live, in short, by the virtue of I care not what remedy.”
His eminence momentarily slumped, like a poor soul crushed by a falling column. But Mazarin's spirit was strong, or rather, his mind was resolute. “Guenaud,” he said, recovering from his initial shock, “I’d like to challenge your judgment. I will gather the most knowledgeable people in Europe: I will seek their advice. I will find a way to survive, no matter what remedy I have to use.”
“My lord must not suppose,” said Guenaud, “that I have the presumption to pronounce alone upon an existence so valuable as yours. I have already assembled all the good physicians and practitioners of France and Europe. There were twelve of them.”
“My lord must not think,” said Guenaud, “that I have the arrogance to decide alone on the value of your existence. I have already gathered all the best doctors and practitioners from France and Europe. There were twelve of them.”
“And they said—”
"And they said—"
“They said that your eminence was suffering from a mortal disease; I have the consultation signed in my portfolio. If your eminence will please to see it, you will find the names of all the incurable diseases we have met with. There is first—”
“They said that you were suffering from a terminal illness; I have the consultation signed in my portfolio. If you’d like to take a look at it, you’ll find the names of all the incurable diseases we’ve encountered. First—”
“No, no!” cried Mazarin, pushing away the paper. “No, no, Guenaud, I yield! I yield!” And a profound silence, during which the cardinal resumed his senses and recovered his strength, succeeded to the agitation of this scene. “There is another thing,” murmured Mazarin; “there are empirics and charlatans. In my country, those whom physicians abandon run the chance of a quack, who kills them ten times but saves them a hundred times.”
“No, no!” Mazarin exclaimed, pushing the paper away. “No, no, Guenaud, I give up! I give up!” Then a deep silence fell, during which the cardinal regained his senses and strength after the turmoil of the moment. “There’s something else,” Mazarin murmured; “there are frauds and tricksters. In my country, those who are given up by doctors risk running into a quack, who may harm them ten times but saves them a hundred times.”
“Has not your eminence observed, that during the last month I have changed my remedies ten times?”
“Didn’t you notice that in the past month, I’ve changed my treatments ten times?”
“Yes. Well?”
"Yeah. What’s up?"
“Well, I have spent fifty thousand crowns in purchasing the secrets of all these fellows: the list is exhausted, and so is my purse. You are not cured: and, but for my art, you would be dead.”
“Well, I have spent fifty thousand crowns buying the secrets from all these guys: the list is done, and so is my wallet. You’re not cured: and if it weren’t for my skills, you would be dead.”
“That ends it!” murmured the cardinal; “that ends it.” And he threw a melancholy look upon the riches which surrounded him. “And must I quit all that?” sighed he. “I am dying, Guenaud! I am dying!”
“That's it!” the cardinal whispered; “that's it.” And he cast a sorrowful glance at the wealth surrounding him. “Do I really have to leave all this behind?” he sighed. “I’m dying, Guenaud! I’m dying!”
“Oh! not yet, my lord,” said the physician.
“Oh! not yet, my lord,” said the doctor.
Mazarin seized his hand. “In what time?” asked he, fixing his two large eyes upon the impassible countenance of the physician.
Mazarin grabbed his hand. “When?” he asked, staring into the unflappable face of the doctor.
“My lord, we never tell that.”
“My lord, we never say that.”
“To ordinary men, perhaps not;—but to me—to me, whose every minute is worth a treasure. Tell me, Guenaud, tell me!”
“To regular people, maybe not;—but for me—for me, every minute is worth a fortune. Tell me, Guenaud, tell me!”
“No, no, my lord.”
“No, no, my lord.”
“I insist upon it, I tell you. Oh! give me a month, and for every one of those thirty days I will pay you a hundred thousand crowns.”
“I insist on it, I’m telling you. Oh! Give me a month, and for each of those thirty days, I’ll pay you a hundred thousand crowns.”
“My lord,” replied Guenaud, in a firm voice, “it is God who can give you days of grace, and not I. God only allows you a fortnight.”
“My lord,” replied Guenaud, with a steady voice, “it is God who can grant you days of grace, not I. God only gives you a fortnight.”
The cardinal breathed a painful sigh, and sank back down upon his pillow, murmuring, “Thank you, Guenaud, thank you!”
The cardinal let out a painful sigh and lay back down on his pillow, murmuring, “Thank you, Guenaud, thank you!”
The physician was about to depart; the dying man, raising himself up: “Silence!” said he, with flaming eyes, “silence!”
The doctor was about to leave; the dying man, propping himself up: “Quiet!” he said, with fiery eyes, “quiet!”
“My lord, I have known this secret two months; you see that I have kept it faithfully.”
“My lord, I’ve known this secret for two months; you can see that I’ve kept it safe.”
“Go, Guenaud; I will take care of your fortunes; go, and tell Brienne to send me a clerk called M. Colbert. Go!”
“Go, Guenaud; I’ll handle your affairs. Go and tell Brienne to send me a clerk named M. Colbert. Go!”
Chapter XLIV. Colbert.
Colbert was not far off. During the whole evening he had remained in one of the corridors, chatting with Bernouin and Brienne, and commenting, with the ordinary skill of people of court, upon the news which developed like air-bubbles upon the water, on the surface of each event. It is doubtless time to trace, in a few words, one of the most interesting portraits of the age, and to trace it with as much truth, perhaps, as contemporary painters have been able to do. Colbert was a man in whom the historian and the moralist have an equal right.
Colbert was nearby. Throughout the evening, he had stayed in one of the hallways, chatting with Bernouin and Brienne, and commenting, with the usual skill of courtiers, on the news that popped up like bubbles on water, each revealing the surface of an event. It’s probably time to briefly outline one of the most fascinating figures of the time, aiming for a portrayal as truthful as what contemporary artists have achieved. Colbert was a man deserving equal attention from both historians and moralists.
He was thirteen years older than Louis XIV., his future master. Of middle height, rather lean than otherwise, he had deep-set eyes, a mean appearance, his hair was coarse, black and thin, which, say the biographers of his time, made him take early to the skull-cap. A look of severity, of harshness even, a sort of stiffness, which, with inferiors, was pride, with superiors an affectation of superior virtue; a surly cast of countenance upon all occasions, even when looking at himself in a glass alone—such is the exterior of his personage. As to the moral part of his character, the depth of his talent for accounts, and his ingenuity in making sterility itself productive, were much boasted of. Colbert had formed the idea of forcing governors of frontier places to feed the garrisons without pay, with what they drew from contributions. Such a valuable quality made Mazarin think of replacing Joubert, his intendant, who had recently died, by M. Colbert, who had such skill in nibbling down allowances. Colbert by degrees crept into court, notwithstanding his lowly birth, for he was the son of a man who sold wine as his father had done, but who afterwards sold cloth, and then silk stuffs. Colbert, destined for trade, had been clerk in Lyons to a merchant, whom he had quitted to come to Paris in the office of a Chatlet procureur named Biterne. It was here he learned the art of drawing up an account, and the much more valuable one of complicating it.
He was thirteen years older than Louis XIV, his future master. Of average height, he was lean, with deep-set eyes and a somewhat unflattering appearance. His hair was coarse, black, and thin, which, according to biographers of his time, led him to wear a skullcap at an early age. He had a severe and harsh expression, giving off an air of stiffness that came off as pride with those beneath him and a show of superior virtue with those above him. He always had a surly look on his face, even when looking at himself in a mirror. This was his exterior. In terms of his character, he was praised for his remarkable talent in managing finances and his knack for making something out of nothing. Colbert had the idea of making governors of border towns feed the garrisons without pay from what they collected through contributions. This impressive ability made Mazarin consider replacing Joubert, his recently deceased steward, with Colbert, who was skilled at cutting down expenses. Gradually, Colbert made his way into court, despite his humble origins; he was the son of a man who sold wine, just like his father, before moving on to selling cloth and then silk. Colbert, who was supposed to go into trade, had been a clerk in Lyon for a merchant before leaving to join the office of a Châtelet prosecutor named Biterne in Paris. It was there that he learned the art of preparing accounts and, even more importantly, how to complicate them.
This stiffness of manner in Colbert had been of great service to him; it is so true that Fortune, when she has a caprice, resembles those women of antiquity, who, when they had a fancy, were disgusted by no physical or moral defects in either men or things. Colbert, placed with Michel Letellier, secretary of state in 1648, by his cousin Colbert, Seigneur de Saint-Penange, who protected him, received one day from the minister a commission for Cardinal Mazarin. His eminence was then in the enjoyment of flourishing health, and the bad years of the Fronde had not yet counted triple and quadruple for him. He was at Sedan, very much annoyed at a court intrigue in which Anne of Austria seemed inclined to desert his cause.
The stiff demeanor of Colbert had been very beneficial for him; it's true that Fortune, when she is unpredictable, is like those women from ancient times who, when they took a liking to someone, overlooked any physical or moral flaws in men or in things. Colbert, appointed alongside Michel Letellier, secretary of state in 1648, by his cousin Colbert, Seigneur de Saint-Penange, who supported him, one day received a commission from the minister for Cardinal Mazarin. At that time, he was enjoying good health, and the difficult years of the Fronde had not yet hit him hard. He was in Sedan, quite frustrated by a court intrigue where Anne of Austria seemed to be leaning away from supporting him.
Of this intrigue Letellier held the thread. He had just received a letter from Anne of Austria, a letter very valuable to him, and strongly compromising Mazarin; but, as he already played the double part which served him so well, and by which he always managed two enemies so as to draw advantage from both, either by embroiling them more and more or by reconciling them, Michel Letellier wished to send Anne of Austria’s letter to Mazarin, in order that he might be acquainted with it, and consequently pleased with his having so willingly rendered him a service. To send the letter was an easy matter; to recover it again, after having communicated it, that was the difficulty. Letellier cast his eyes around him, and seeing the black and meager clerk with the scowling brow, scribbling away in his office, he preferred him to the best gendarme for the execution of this design.
Letellier was at the center of this intrigue. He had just received a letter from Anne of Austria, a letter that was very valuable to him and heavily implicated Mazarin. However, since he was already playing both sides to his advantage, managing two enemies to gain from both by either deepening their conflict or reconciling them, Michel Letellier wanted to send Anne of Austria’s letter to Mazarin so he would know about it and, in turn, appreciate the service he had provided. Sending the letter was straightforward; getting it back after sharing it was the challenge. Letellier looked around and, spotting the thin, dark clerk with a frown scribbling away in his office, decided he was a better option for this plan than the best gendarme.
Colbert was commanded to set out for Sedan, with positive orders to carry the letter to Mazarin, and bring it back to Letellier. He listened to his orders with scrupulous attention, required the instructions to be repeated twice, and was particular in learning whether the bringing back was as necessary as the communicating, and Letellier replied sternly, “More necessary.” Then he set out, traveled like a courier, without any care for his body, and placed in the hands of Mazarin, first a letter from Letellier, which announced to the cardinal the sending of the precious letter, and then that letter itself. Mazarin colored greatly whilst reading Anne of Austria’s letter, gave Colbert a gracious smile and dismissed him.
Colbert was ordered to leave for Sedan with strict instructions to deliver the letter to Mazarin and then return it to Letellier. He listened carefully to his orders, asked for them to be repeated twice, and made sure to understand whether bringing it back was as important as delivering it. Letellier replied firmly, “It’s even more important.” Then he set off, traveling like a messenger, ignoring his own well-being, and handed Mazarin, first, a letter from Letellier announcing the delivery of the important letter, and then the letter itself. Mazarin blushed deeply as he read Anne of Austria’s letter, smiled kindly at Colbert, and sent him on his way.
“When shall I have the answer, monseigneur?”
"When will I get the answer, sir?"
“To-morrow.”
“Tomorrow.”
“To-morrow morning?”
"Tomorrow morning?"
“Yes, monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
The clerk turned upon his heel, after making his very best bow. The next day he was at his post at seven o’clock. Mazarin made him wait till ten. He remained patiently in the ante-chamber; his turn having come, he entered; Mazarin gave him a sealed packet. On the envelope of this packet were these words:—Monsieur Michel Letellier, etc. Colbert looked at the packet with much attention; the cardinal put on a pleasant countenance and pushed him towards the door.
The clerk turned on his heel after giving a polite bow. The next day, he was at his post at seven o’clock. Mazarin made him wait until ten. He patiently stayed in the waiting room; when it was his turn, he entered. Mazarin handed him a sealed packet. The envelope of this packet had the words:—Monsieur Michel Letellier, etc. Colbert examined the packet closely; the cardinal smiled and nudged him toward the door.
“And the letter of the queen-mother, my lord?” asked Colbert.
“And the letter from the queen mother, my lord?” Colbert asked.
“It is in with the rest, in the packet,” said Mazarin.
“It’s with the others, in the packet,” said Mazarin.
“Oh! very well,” replied Colbert; and placing his hat between his knees, he began to unseal the packet.
“Oh! fine,” replied Colbert; and putting his hat between his knees, he started to open the packet.
Mazarin uttered a cry. “What are you doing?” said he, angrily.
Mazarin let out a scream. “What are you doing?” he said, angrily.
“I am unsealing the packet, my lord.”
“I’m opening the package, my lord.”
“You mistrust me, then, master pedant, do you? Did any one ever see such impertinence?”
“You don’t trust me, then, master know-it-all, do you? Has anyone ever seen such rudeness?”
“Oh! my lord, do not be angry with me! It is certainly not your eminence’s word I place in doubt, God forbid!”
“Oh! my lord, please don’t be mad at me! I absolutely don’t doubt your word, God forbid!”
“What then?”
"What's next?"
“It is the carefulness of your chancery, my lord. What is a letter? A rag. May not a rag be forgotten? And look, my lord, look if I was not right. Your clerks have forgotten the rag; the letter is not in the packet.”
“It’s your chancery’s carelessness, my lord. What is a letter? Just a piece of paper. Can’t a piece of paper be forgotten? And look, my lord, see if I wasn’t right. Your clerks have forgotten the piece of paper; the letter isn’t in the packet.”
“You are an insolent fellow, and you have not looked,” cried Mazarin, very angrily; “begone and wait my pleasure.” Whilst saying these words, with perfectly Italian subtlety he snatched the packet from the hands of Colbert, and re-entered his apartments.
“You’re a disrespectful individual, and you haven’t paid attention,” shouted Mazarin, very angrily; “get out and wait for my instructions.” While saying this, with perfectly Italian cunning, he grabbed the packet from Colbert’s hands and went back into his rooms.
But this anger could not last so long as to be replaced in time by reason. Mazarin, every morning, on opening his closet door, found the figure of Colbert like a sentinel behind the bench, and this disagreeable figure never failed to ask him humbly, but with tenacity, for the queen-mother’s letter. Mazarin could hold out no longer, and was obliged to give it up. He accompanied this restitution with a most severe reprimand, during which Colbert contented himself with examining, feeling, even smelling, as it were, the paper, the characters, and the signature, neither more nor less than if he had to deal with the greatest forger in the kingdom. Mazarin behaved still more rudely to him, but Colbert, still impassible, having obtained a certainty that the letter was the true one, went off as if he had been deaf. This conduct obtained for him afterwards the post of Joubert; for Mazarin, instead of bearing malice, admired him, and was desirous of attaching so much fidelity to himself.
But this anger couldn't last long enough to be replaced by reason. Every morning, when Mazarin opened his closet door, he found Colbert standing like a guard behind the bench, and this annoying figure always humbly yet persistently asked him for the queen-mother’s letter. Mazarin couldn't hold out any longer and had to give it up. He returned it with a harsh reprimand, during which Colbert calmly examined, touched, and even seemed to smell the paper, the writing, and the signature, just as if he were dealing with the biggest forger in the kingdom. Mazarin treated him even more rudely, but Colbert remained stoic, having confirmed that the letter was genuine, and left as if he hadn't heard a word. This behavior later earned him the position of Joubert; for Mazarin, rather than holding a grudge, admired him and wanted to attach such loyalty to himself.
It may be judged by this single anecdote, what the character of Colbert was. Events, developing themselves, by degrees allowed all the powers of his mind to act freely. Colbert was not long in insinuating himself to the good graces of the cardinal: he became even indispensable to him. The clerk was acquainted with all his accounts without the cardinal’s ever having spoken to him about them. This secret between them was a powerful tie, and this was why, when about to appear before the Master of another world, Mazarin was desirous of taking good counsel in disposing the wealth he was so unwillingly obliged to leave in this world. After the visit of Guenaud, he therefore sent for Colbert, desired him to sit down, and said to him: “Let us converse, Monsieur Colbert, and seriously, for I am very ill, and I may chance to die.”
One anecdote can reveal the character of Colbert. Events gradually unfolded, allowing all his mental abilities to operate freely. Colbert quickly earned the favor of the cardinal and became essential to him. The clerk was familiar with all his accounts without the cardinal ever discussing them. This secret between them created a strong bond, which is why, when facing the end of his life, Mazarin wanted sound advice on how to manage the wealth he was reluctantly leaving behind. After Guenaud's visit, he called Colbert in, asked him to sit down, and said, "Let's talk, Monsieur Colbert, seriously, as I'm very ill, and I might die."
“Man is mortal,” replied Colbert.
"Humans are mortal," replied Colbert.
“I have always remembered that, M. Colbert, and I have worked with that end in view. You know that I have amassed a little wealth.”
“I have always remembered that, Mr. Colbert, and I have worked with that goal in mind. You know that I have accumulated a bit of wealth.”
“I know you have, monseigneur.”
"I know you have, sir."
“At how much do you estimate, as near as you can, the amount of this wealth, M. Colbert?”
“At what amount do you estimate, as close as possible, the value of this wealth, M. Colbert?”
“At forty millions, five hundred and sixty thousand, two hundred livres, nine cents, eight farthings,” replied Colbert.
“At forty million, five hundred sixty thousand, two hundred livres, nine cents, eight farthings,” replied Colbert.
The cardinal heaved a deep sigh, and looked at Colbert with wonder, but he allowed a smile to steal across his lips.
The cardinal let out a deep sigh and gazed at Colbert in amazement, but a smile slowly crept onto his lips.
“Known money,” added Colbert, in reply to that smile.
“Known money,” Colbert added in response to that smile.
The cardinal gave quite a start in bed. “What do you mean by that?” said he.
The cardinal jolted awake in bed. “What do you mean by that?” he asked.
“I mean,” said Colbert, “that besides those forty millions, five hundred and sixty thousand, two hundred livres, nine cents, eight farthings, there are thirteen millions that are not known.”
“I mean,” said Colbert, “that in addition to those forty million, five hundred sixty thousand, two hundred livres, nine cents, and eight farthings, there are thirteen million that are unaccounted for.”
“Ouf!” sighed Mazarin, “what a man!”
“Oof!” sighed Mazarin, “what a guy!”
At this moment, the head of Bernouin appeared through the embrasure of the door.
At that moment, the head of Bernouin appeared through the doorway.
“What is it?” asked Mazarin, “and why do you disturb me?”
“What is it?” asked Mazarin. “Why are you bothering me?”
“The Theatin father, your eminence’s director, was sent for this evening; and he cannot come again to my lord till after to-morrow.”
“The Theatin father, your eminence’s director, was called for this evening; and he can’t see my lord again until tomorrow.”
Mazarin looked a Colbert, who rose and took his hat, saying: “I shall come again, my lord.”
Mazarin looked at Colbert, who stood up and took his hat, saying, “I’ll be back, my lord.”
Mazarin hesitated. “No, no,” said he; “I have as much business to transact with you as with him. Besides, you are my other confessor—and what I have to say to one the other may hear. Remain where you are, Colbert.”
Mazarin hesitated. “No, no,” he said; “I have just as much to discuss with you as with him. Besides, you're my other confessor—and what I share with one, the other can hear. Stay where you are, Colbert.”
“But my lord, if there be no secret of penitence, will the director consent to my being here?”
“But my lord, if there's no secret of repentance, will the director agree to my being here?”
“Do not trouble yourself about that; come into the ruelle.”
“Don’t worry about that; come into the alley.”
“I can wait outside, monseigneur.”
“I can wait outside, sir.”
“No, no, it will do you good to hear the confession of a rich man.”
“No, no, you’ll benefit from hearing a wealthy man’s confession.”
Colbert bowed and went into the ruelle.
Colbert bowed and walked into the alley.
“Introduce the Theatin father,” said Mazarin, closing the curtains.
“Bring in the Theatin father,” said Mazarin, closing the curtains.
Chapter XLV. Confession of a Man of Wealth.
The Theatin entered deliberately, without being too much astonished at the noise and agitation which anxiety for the cardinal’s health had raised in his household. “Come in, my reverend father,” said Mazarin, after a last look at the ruelle, “come in and console me.”
The Theatin walked in calmly, not overly surprised by the noise and chaos caused by concerns for the cardinal’s health in his home. “Come in, my reverend father,” said Mazarin, after one last glance at the room, “come in and comfort me.”
“That is my duty, my lord,” replied the Theatin.
“That is my duty, my lord,” replied the Theatin.
“Begin by sitting down, and making yourself comfortable, for I am going to begin with a general confession; you will afterwards give me a good absolution, and I shall believe myself more tranquil.”
“Start by sitting down and getting comfortable because I'm going to begin with a general confession; you will then grant me a good absolution, and I'll feel more at peace.”
“My lord,” said the father, “you are not so ill as to make a general confession urgent—and it will be very fatiguing—take care.”
“My lord,” said the father, “you’re not sick enough to require a general confession right now—and it will be very exhausting—be careful.”
“You suspect, then, that it may be long, father?”
“You think it might be a long time, dad?”
“How can I think it otherwise, when a man has lived so completely as your eminence has done?”
“How can I think any differently, when a man has lived so fully as you have?”
“Ah! that is true!—yes—the recital may be long.”
“Ah! that’s true!—yeah—the storytelling might be long.”
“The mercy of God is great,” snuffled the Theatin.
“The mercy of God is immense,” sniffled the Theatin.
“Stop,” said Mazarin; “there I begin to terrify myself with having allowed so many things to pass which the Lord might reprove.”
“Stop,” said Mazarin; “I’m starting to scare myself by letting so many things slide that the Lord could judge me for.”
“Is that not always so?” said the Theatin naively, removing further from the lamp his thin pointed face, like that of a mole. “Sinners are so forgetful beforehand, and scrupulous when it is too late.”
“Isn’t that always the case?” said the Theatin simply, pulling his thin, pointed face away from the lamp, which looked a bit like a mole’s. “Sinners forget everything before, and then become overly careful when it’s too late.”
“Sinners?” replied Mazarin. “Do you use that word ironically, and to reproach me with all the genealogies I have allowed to be made on my account—I—the son of a fisherman, in fact?”
“Sinners?” replied Mazarin. “Are you using that word ironically, and trying to blame me for all the family trees that have been traced back to me—I—the son of a fisherman, actually?”
[This is quite untranslatable—it being a play upon the words pecheur (with a grave over the first e), a sinner, and pecheur (with an accent circumflex over the first e), a fisherman. It is in very bad taste.—TRANS.]
[This is really hard to translate—it’s a play on the words pecheur (with a grave accent over the first e), meaning sinner, and pecheur (with a circumflex accent over the first e), meaning fisherman. It’s in really poor taste.—TRANS.]
“Hum!” said the Theatin.
“Hum!” said the Theatin.
“That is a first sin, father; for I have allowed myself made to descend from two old Roman consuls, S. Geganius Macerinus 1st, Macerinus 2d, and Proculus Macerinus 3d, of whom the Chronicle of Haolander speaks. From Macerinus to Mazarin the proximity was tempting. Macerinus, a diminutive, means leanish, poorish, out of case. Oh! reverend father! Mazarini may now be carried to the augmentative Maigre, thin as Lazarus. Look!”—and he showed his fleshless arms.
"That’s a serious mistake, father; because I’ve let myself claim descent from two old Roman consuls, S. Geganius Macerinus the 1st, Macerinus the 2nd, and Proculus Macerinus the 3rd, as mentioned in the Chronicle of Haolander. The connection from Macerinus to Mazarin was tempting. Macerinus, which means small, leanish, or poorish, is quite telling. Oh! dear father! Mazarini can now be compared to the exaggerated Maigre, as thin as Lazarus. Look!”—and he showed his emaciated arms.
“In your having been born of a family of fishermen I see nothing injurious to you; for—St. Peter was a fisherman; and if you are a prince of the church, my lord, he was the supreme head of it. Pass on, if you please.”
“In being born into a family of fishermen, I see nothing harmful about you; after all—St. Peter was a fisherman; and if you are a prince of the church, my lord, he was its highest authority. Go ahead, if you want.”
“So much the more for my having threatened with the Bastile a certain Bounet, a priest of Avignon, who wanted to publish a genealogy of the Casa Mazarini much too marvelous.”
“So much the more for me having threatened with the Bastille a certain Bounet, a priest from Avignon, who wanted to publish a genealogy of the Casa Mazarini that was way too incredible.”
“To be probable?” replied the Theatin.
“Is that really likely?” replied the Theatin.
“Oh! if I had acted up to his idea, father, that would have been the vice of pride—another sin.”
“Oh! if I had gone along with his idea, dad, that would have been the vice of pride—another sin.”
“It was an excess of wit, and a person is not to be reproached with such sorts of abuses. Pass on, pass on!”
“It was too much wit, and no one should be blamed for that kind of misuse. Move along, move along!”
“I was all pride. Look you, father, I will endeavor to divide that into capital sins.”
“I was full of pride. Look, Dad, I’ll try to break that down into the capital sins.”
“I like divisions, when well made.”
“I like divisions when they’re well done.”
“I am glad of that. You must know that in 1630—alas! that is thirty-one years ago—”
“I’m glad to hear that. You should know that in 1630—oh, that was thirty-one years ago—”
“You were then twenty-nine years old, monseigneur.”
“You were twenty-nine years old, my lord.”
“A hot-headed age. I was then something of a soldier, and I threw myself at Casal into the arquebusades, to show that I rode on horseback as well as an officer. It is true, I restored peace between the French and the Spaniards. That redeems my sin a little.”
“A heated time. Back then, I was kind of a soldier, and I jumped into the battles at Casal to prove that I could ride a horse as well as any officer. It's true, I helped restore peace between the French and the Spaniards. That makes up for my mistakes a bit.”
“I see no sin in being able to ride well on horseback,” said the Theatin; “that is in perfect good taste, and does honor to our gown. As a Christian, I approve of your having prevented the effusion of blood; as a monk, I am proud of the bravery a monk has exhibited.”
“I don’t see anything wrong with being able to ride well on horseback,” said the Theatin; “that's totally in good taste and honors our robe. As a Christian, I commend you for stopping the bloodshed; as a monk, I'm proud of the courage a monk has shown.”
Mazarin bowed his head humbly. “Yes,” said he, “but the consequences?”
Mazarin lowered his head modestly. “Yes,” he said, “but what about the consequences?”
“What consequences?”
"What are the consequences?"
“Eh! that damned sin of pride has roots without end. From the time that I threw myself in that manner between two armies, that I had smelt powder and faced lines of soldiers, I have held generals a little in contempt.”
“Ugh! that damn sin of pride has endless roots. Ever since I threw myself in between two armies, smelled gunpowder, and faced lines of soldiers, I have looked down a bit on generals.”
“Ah!” said the father.
"Wow!" said the father.
“There is the evil; so that I have not found one endurable since that time.”
“There is the evil; I haven’t found anyone tolerable since then.”
“The fact is,” said the Theatin, “that the generals we have had have not been remarkable.”
“The fact is,” said the Theatin, “the generals we've had haven't been impressive.”
“Oh!” cried Mazarin, “there was Monsieur le Prince. I have tormented him thoroughly!”
“Oh!” shouted Mazarin, “there was Monsieur le Prince. I really gave him a hard time!”
“He is not much to be pitied: he has acquired sufficient glory, and sufficient wealth.”
"He's not really someone to feel sorry for: he's gained enough fame and enough money."
“That may be, for Monsieur le Prince; but M. Beaufort, for example—whom I held suffering so long in the dungeon of Vincennes?”
“That might be true for Monsieur le Prince; but what about M. Beaufort, for instance—who I saw suffering for so long in the dungeon of Vincennes?”
“Ah! but he was a rebel, and the safety of the state required that you should make a sacrifice. Pass on!”
“Ah! but he was a rebel, and the safety of the state demanded that you make a sacrifice. Move along!”
“I believe I have exhausted pride. There is another sin which I am afraid to qualify.”
“I think I have run out of pride. There’s another sin that I’m hesitant to name.”
“I can qualify it myself. Tell it.”
“I can define it myself. Go ahead and say it.”
“A great sin, reverend father!”
“A serious sin, reverend father!”
“We shall judge, monseigneur.”
"We will judge, sir."
“You cannot fail to have heard of certain relations which I have had—with her majesty the queen-mother;—the malevolent—”
“You must have heard about certain connections I have had—with her majesty the queen-mother;—the spiteful—”
“The malevolent, my lord, are fools. Was it not necessary for the good of the state and the interests of the young king, that you should live in good intelligence with the queen? Pass on, pass on!”
“The evil ones, my lord, are fools. Wasn't it essential for the good of the state and the young king's welfare that you maintain a good relationship with the queen? Move on, move on!”
“I assure you,” said Mazarin, “you remove a terrible weight from my breast.”
“I assure you,” said Mazarin, “you’re lifting a huge weight off my chest.”
“These are all trifles!—look for something serious.”
“These are all small things!—look for something important.”
“I have had much ambition, father.”
“I've had a lot of ambition, Dad.”
“That is the march of great minds and things, my lord.”
"That’s the way of great thinkers and events, my lord."
“Even the longing for the tiara?”
“Is there even a desire for the tiara?”
“To be pope is to be the first of Christians. Why should you not desire that?”
"Being the pope means being the leader of all Christians. Why wouldn't you want that?"
“It has been printed that, to gain that object, I had sold Cambria to the Spaniards.”
“It has been reported that, to achieve that goal, I sold Cambria to the Spaniards.”
“You have, perhaps, yourself written pamphlets without severely persecuting pamphleteers.”
"You might have written pamphlets yourself without harshly going after those who write them."
“Then, reverend father, I have truly a clean breast. I feel nothing remaining but slight peccadilloes.”
“Then, reverend father, I have honestly nothing to hide. I only feel some minor mistakes left.”
“What are they?”
“What are those?”
“Play.”
"Play."
“That is rather worldly: but you were obliged by the duties of greatness to keep a good house.”
"That’s pretty worldly, but you had to manage a nice home because of your responsibilities."
“I like to win.”
"I love to win."
“No player plays to lose.”
"No player plays to lose."
“I cheated a little.”
“I cheated a bit.”
“You took your advantage. Pass on.”
“You took your chance. Move on.”
“Well! reverend father, I feel nothing else upon my conscience. Give me absolution, and my soul will be able, when God shall please to call it, to mount without obstacle to the throne—”
“Well! Reverend Father, I have nothing else weighing on my conscience. Grant me absolution, and my soul will be able, when God decides to call it, to rise without hindrance to the throne—”
The Theatin moved neither his arms nor his lips. “What are you waiting for, father?” said Mazarin.
The Theatin didn't move his arms or lips. “What are you waiting for, father?” Mazarin asked.
“I am waiting for the end.”
“I’m waiting for it to be over.”
“The end of what?”
"What's the end of?"
“Of the confession, monsieur.”
"About the confession, sir."
“But I have ended.”
“But I'm done.”
“Oh, no; your eminence is mistaken.”
“Oh, no; you’re mistaken, your eminence.”
“Not that I know of.”
"Not that I know."
“Search diligently.”
“Search carefully.”
“I have searched as well as possible.”
“I've searched as thoroughly as I could.”
“Then I shall assist your memory.”
“Then I'll help you recall.”
“Do.”
“Just do it.”
The Theatin coughed several times. “You have said nothing of avarice, another capital sin, nor of those millions,” said he.
The Theatin coughed a few times. “You haven’t mentioned greed, another major sin, or those millions,” he said.
“What millions, father?”
"What millions, Dad?"
“Why, those you possess, my lord.”
"Those are yours, my lord."
“Father, that money is mine, why should I speak to you about that?”
“Dad, that money is mine. Why should I talk to you about it?”
“Because, you see, our opinions differ. You say that money is yours, whilst I—I believe it is rather the property of others.”
“Because, you see, we have different opinions. You say that the money belongs to you, while I—I believe it actually belongs to other people.”
Mazarin lifted his cold hand to his brow, which was beaded with perspiration. “How so?” stammered he.
Mazarin raised his cold hand to his forehead, which was covered in sweat. "How's that?" he stammered.
“This way. Your excellency had gained much wealth—in the service of the king.”
“This way. Your excellency has gained a lot of wealth—in the service of the king.”
“Hum! much—that is, not too much.”
“Hum! Well—that is, not a lot.”
“Whatever it may be, whence came that wealth?”
“Whatever it is, where did that wealth come from?”
“From the state.”
"From the government."
“The state; that is the king.”
"The state; that's the ruler."
“But what do you conclude from that, father?” said Mazarin, who began to tremble.
“But what do you think about that, dad?” said Mazarin, who started to shake.
“I cannot conclude without seeing a list of the riches you possess. Let us reckon a little, if you please. You have the bishopric of Metz?”
“I can’t wrap things up without checking out a list of the wealth you have. Let’s do a quick calculation, if that’s alright. You hold the bishopric of Metz?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“The abbeys of St. Clement, St. Arnould, and St. Vincent, all at Metz?”
“The abbeys of St. Clement, St. Arnould, and St. Vincent, all in Metz?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You have the abbey of St. Denis, in France, magnificent property?”
“You have the abbey of St. Denis in France, a magnificent property?”
“Yes, father.”
"Yes, Dad."
“You have the abbey of Cluny, which is rich?”
“You have the Cluny Abbey, which is wealthy?”
“I have.”
"I do."
“That of St. Medard at Soissons, with a revenue of one hundred thousand livres?”
“That of St. Medard at Soissons, with an income of one hundred thousand livres?”
“I cannot deny it.”
"I can't deny it."
“That of St. Victor, at Marseilles,—one of the best in the south?”
"That of St. Victor in Marseille—one of the best in the south?"
“Yes father.”
“Yes, dad.”
“A good million a year. With the emoluments of the cardinalship and the ministry, I say too little when I say two millions a year.”
“A good million a year. With the benefits of being a cardinal and in the ministry, I’m not exaggerating when I say it’s actually two million a year.”
“Eh!”
"Ugh!"
“In ten years that is twenty millions—and twenty millions put out at fifty per cent. give, by progression, twenty-three millions in ten years.”
“In ten years that’s twenty million—and twenty million invested at fifty percent will grow, by progression, to twenty-three million in ten years.”
“How well you reckon for a Theatin!”
“How well you judge for a Theatin!”
“Since your eminence placed our order in the convent we occupy, near St. Germain des Pres, in 1644, I have kept the accounts of the society.”
“Ever since you placed our order in the convent we’re staying at, near St. Germain des Pres, in 1644, I've been keeping the society's accounts.”
“And mine likewise, apparently, father.”
"Mine too, apparently, father."
“One ought to know a little of everything, my lord.”
"One should know a bit about everything, my lord."
“Very well. Conclude, at present.”
"Alright. Wrap it up for now."
“I conclude that your baggage is too heavy to allow you to pass through the gates of Paradise.”
“I conclude that your baggage is too heavy for you to enter the gates of Paradise.”
“Shall I be damned?”
"Will I be damned?"
“If you do not make restitution, yes.”
"If you don’t make things right, then yes."
Mazarin uttered a piteous cry. “Restitution!—but to whom, good God?”
Mazarin let out a heartbreaking cry. “Restitution!—but to whom, dear God?”
“To the owner of that money,—to the king.”
“To the owner of that money—to the king.”
“But the king did not give it all to me.”
“But the king didn't give it all to me.”
“One moment,—does not the king sign the ordonances?”
“One moment—doesn’t the king sign the ordinances?”
Mazarin passed from sighs to groans. “Absolution! absolution!” cried he.
Mazarin went from sighing to groaning. “Forgiveness! forgiveness!” he cried.
“Impossible, my lord. Restitution! restitution!” replied the Theatin.
“Impossible, my lord. Restitution! Restitution!” replied the Theatin.
“But you absolve me from all other sins, why not from that?”
“But you forgive me for all my other sins, so why not this one?”
“Because,” replied the father, “to absolve you for that motive would be a sin for which the king would never absolve me, my lord.”
“Because,” replied the father, “forgiving you for that reason would be a sin that the king would never forgive me, my lord.”
Thereupon the confessor quitted his penitent with an air full of compunction. He then went out in the same manner he had entered.
Thereupon, the confessor left his penitent with a heavy heart. He then walked out just like he had come in.
“Oh, good God!” groaned the cardinal. “Come here, Colbert, I am very, very ill indeed, my friend.”
“Oh, my God!” groaned the cardinal. “Come here, Colbert, I am really, really sick, my friend.”
Chapter XLVI. The Donation.
Colbert reappeared beneath the curtains.
Colbert reappeared from behind the curtains.
“Have you heard?” said Mazarin.
“Have you heard?” Mazarin said.
“Alas! yes, my lord.”
"Yes, my lord."
“Can he be right? Can all this money be badly acquired?”
“Could he be right? Could all this money be obtained in a shady way?”
“A Theatin, monseigneur, is a bad judge in matters of finance,” replied Colbert, coolly. “And yet it is very possible that, according to his theological views, your eminence has been, in a certain degree, in the wrong. People generally find they have been so,—when they die.”
“A Theatin, Your Excellency, is not great at handling money,” replied Colbert, calmly. “And yet it’s quite possible that, from his theological perspective, you might have been, in some way, mistaken. People often discover they were, when they pass away.”
“In the first place, they commit the wrong of dying, Colbert.”
“In the first place, they make the mistake of dying, Colbert.”
“That is true, my lord. Against whom, however, did the Theatin make out that you had committed these wrongs? Against the king?”
"That's true, my lord. But who did the Theatin claim you had wronged? The king?"
Mazarin shrugged his shoulders. “As if I had not saved both his state and his finances.”
Mazarin shrugged. “As if I hadn’t saved both his government and his money.”
“That admits of no contradiction, my lord.”
"That doesn't allow for any disagreement, my lord."
“Does it? Then I have received a merely legitimate salary, in spite of the opinion of my confessor?”
“Does it? Then I’ve only received a rightful salary, despite what my confessor thinks?”
“That is beyond doubt.”
“That's for sure.”
“And I might fairly keep for my own family, which is so needy, a good fortune,—the whole, even, of which I have earned?”
“And I might as well keep for my own family, which is so in need, a good fortune—the entirety of which I have earned?”
“I see no impediment to that, monseigneur.”
“I don’t see any obstacles to that, sir.”
“I felt assured that in consulting you, Colbert, I should have good advice,” replied Mazarin, greatly delighted.
“I was sure that by consulting you, Colbert, I would get good advice,” replied Mazarin, very pleased.
Colbert resumed his pedantic look. “My lord,” interrupted he, “I think it would be quite as well to examine whether what the Theatin said is not a snare.”
Colbert put on his condescending expression again. “My lord,” he interrupted, “I believe it would be wise to check if what the Theatin said isn't a trap.”
“Oh! no; a snare? What for? The Theatin is an honest man.”
“Oh no; a trap? What for? The Theatin is a good guy.”
“He believed your eminence to be at death’s door, because your eminence consulted him. Did I not hear him say—‘Distinguish that which the king has given you from that which you have given yourself.’ Recollect, my lord, if he did not say something a little like that to you?—that is quite a theatrical speech.”
“He thought you were on the verge of death because you consulted him. Didn’t I hear him say, ‘Separate what the king has given you from what you’ve given yourself’? Remember, my lord, if he didn’t say something similar to you? That’s quite a dramatic line.”
“That is possible.”
"That's possible."
“In which case, my lord, I should consider you as required by the Theatin to—”
“In that case, my lord, I would consider you as required by the Theatin to—”
“To make restitution!” cried Mazarin, with great warmth.
“To make restitution!” exclaimed Mazarin, passionately.
“Eh! I do not say no.”
“Hey! I’m not refusing.”
“What, of all! You do not dream of such a thing! You speak just as the confessor did.”
“What! No way! You can’t be serious! You sound just like the confessor.”
“To make restitution of a part,—that is to say, his majesty’s part; and that, monseigneur, may have its dangers. Your eminence is too skillful a politician not to know that, at this moment, the king does not possess a hundred and fifty thousand livres clear in his coffers.”
“To give back a portion—that is to say, the king’s portion; and that, my lord, could have its risks. Your excellency is too skilled a politician not to realize that, right now, the king doesn’t have a hundred and fifty thousand livres free in his coffers.”
“That is not my affair,” said Mazarin, triumphantly; “that belongs to M. le Surintendant Fouquet, whose accounts I gave you to verify some months ago.”
"That's not my problem," said Mazarin, triumphantly; "that belongs to Mr. Superintendent Fouquet, whose accounts I had you verify a few months ago."
Colbert bit his lips at the name of Fouquet. “His majesty,” said he, between his teeth, “has no money but that which M. Fouquet collects: your money, monseigneur, would afford him a delicious banquet.”
Colbert bit his lips at the mention of Fouquet. “His majesty,” he said through clenched teeth, “has no money except what M. Fouquet collects: your money, monseigneur, would provide him with a lavish feast.”
“Well, but I am not the superintendent of his majesty’s finances—I have my purse—surely I would do much for his majesty’s welfare—some legacy—but I cannot disappoint my family.”
“Well, I’m not the one in charge of the king’s finances—I have my own money—of course, I would do a lot for the king’s well-being—maybe even leave a legacy—but I can’t let my family down.”
“The legacy of a part would dishonor you and offend the king. Leaving a part to his majesty, is to avow that that part has inspired you with doubts as to the lawfulness of the means of acquisition.”
“The legacy of a part would bring you shame and upset the king. Leaving a portion to his majesty means that you admit that this portion has made you question the legality of how it was obtained.”
“Monsieur Colbert!”
"Mr. Colbert!"
“I thought your eminence did me the honor to ask my advice?”
“I thought you were graciously asking for my advice?”
“Yes, but you are ignorant of the principal details of the question.”
“Yes, but you don't know the key details of the issue.”
“I am ignorant of nothing, my lord; during ten years, all the columns of figures which are found in France, have passed into review before me; and if I have painfully nailed them into my brain, they are there now so well riveted, that, from the office of M. Letellier, who is sober, to the little secret largesses of M. Fouquet, who is prodigal, I could recite, figure by figure, all the money that is spent in France from Marseilles to Cherbourg.”
“I don’t know anything, my lord; for ten years, I’ve reviewed all the numbers found in France; and if I’ve worked hard to memorize them, they’re now so firmly fixed in my mind that, from the office of M. Letellier, who is frugal, to the small secret payments of M. Fouquet, who is extravagant, I could recite, figure by figure, all the money that is spent in France from Marseille to Cherbourg.”
“Then, you would have me throw all my money into the coffers of the king!” cried Mazarin, ironically; and from whom, at the same time the gout forced painful moans. “Surely the king would reproach me with nothing, but he would laugh at me, while squandering my millions, and with good reason.”
“Then, you want me to just hand over all my money to the king!” Mazarin exclaimed, sarcastically, while the gout caused him to groan in pain. “I’m sure the king wouldn’t blame me at all; he’d just laugh as he wastes my millions, and honestly, who could blame him?”
“Your eminence has misunderstood me. I did not, the least in the world, pretend that his majesty ought to spend your money.”
“Your eminence has misunderstood me. I did not, in any way, suggest that his majesty should spend your money.”
“You said so, clearly, it seems to me, when you advised me to give it to him.”
“You clearly said that when you told me to give it to him.”
“Ah,” replied Colbert, “that is because your eminence, absorbed as you are by your disease, entirely loses sight of the character of Louis XIV.”
“Ah,” replied Colbert, “that’s because, your eminence, so focused as you are on your illness, you completely overlook the character of Louis XIV.”
“How so?”
"How come?"
“That character, if I may venture to express myself thus, resembles that which my lord confessed just now to the Theatin.”
“That character, if I may put it this way, is similar to what my lord just admitted to the Theatin.”
“Go on—that is?”
"What's that about?"
“Pride! Pardon me, my lord, haughtiness, nobleness; kings have no pride, that is a human passion.”
“Pride! Excuse me, my lord, arrogance, greatness; kings have no pride, that's a human emotion.”
“Pride,—yes, you are right. Next?”
“Pride—yes, you’re right. Next?”
“Well, my lord, if I have divined rightly, your eminence has but to give all your money to the king, and that immediately.”
“Well, my lord, if I'm guessing correctly, all you need to do is give all your money to the king right away.”
“But for what?” said Mazarin, quite bewildered.
“But for what?” Mazarin asked, clearly confused.
“Because the king will not accept of the whole.”
“Because the king will not accept the whole.”
“What, and he a young man, and devoured by ambition?”
“What, and he’s a young man, and totally consumed by ambition?”
“Just so.”
“Exactly.”
“A young man who is anxious for my death—”
“A young man who's eager for my death—”
“My lord!”
“Sir!”
“To inherit, yes, Colbert, yes; he is anxious for my death, in order to inherit. Triple fool that I am! I would prevent him!”
“To inherit, yes, Colbert, yes; he’s eager for my death so he can get the inheritance. What a complete fool I am! I need to stop him!”
“Exactly: if the donation were made in a certain form he would refuse it.”
“Exactly: if the donation were given in a specific way, he would turn it down.”
“Well; but how?”
"Well, but how?"
“That is plain enough. A young man who has yet done nothing—who burns to distinguish himself—who burns to reign alone, will never take anything ready built, he will construct for himself. This prince, monseigneur, will never be content with the Palais Royal, which M. de Richelieu left him, nor with the Palais Mazarin, which you have had so superbly constructed, nor with the Louvre, which his ancestors inhabited; nor with St. Germain, where he was born. All that does not proceed from himself, I predict, he will disdain.”
"That’s pretty clear. A young man who hasn’t accomplished anything yet—who is eager to make a name for himself—who wants to stand out on his own, will never settle for something built by others; he will create his own. This prince, my lord, will never be satisfied with the Palais Royal that M. de Richelieu left him, nor with the Palais Mazarin that you had so brilliantly constructed, nor with the Louvre that his ancestors lived in, nor with St. Germain, where he was born. I predict that he will look down on everything that doesn’t come from his own efforts."
“And you will guarantee, that if I give my forty millions to the king—”
“And you will guarantee that if I give my forty million to the king—”
“Saying certain things to him at the same time, I guarantee he will refuse them.”
“Saying certain things to him at the same time, I guarantee he will refuse them.”
“But those things—what are they?”
“But those things—what are they?”
“I will write them, if my lord will have the goodness to dictate them.”
“I’ll write them down if my lord will kindly dictate them.”
“Well, but, after all, what advantage will that be to me?”
“Well, after all, what’s the benefit of that to me?”
“An enormous one. Nobody will afterwards be able to accuse your eminence of that unjust avarice with which pamphleteers have reproached the most brilliant mind of the present age.”
“An enormous one. No one will afterwards be able to accuse your eminence of that unfair greed that pamphleteers have blamed the most brilliant mind of this era.”
“You are right, Colbert, you are right; go, and seek the king, on my part, and take him my will.”
“You're right, Colbert, you're right; go and find the king for me, and give him my wishes.”
“Your donation, my lord.”
“Your donation, my lord.”
“But, if he should accept it; if he should even think of accepting it!”
“But what if he accepts it; what if he even considers accepting it!”
“Then there would remain thirteen millions for your family, and that is a good round sum.”
“Then there would be thirteen million left for your family, and that’s a nice round number.”
“But then you would be either a fool or a traitor.”
"But then you would either be a fool or a traitor."
“And I am neither the one nor the other, my lord. You appear to be much afraid that the king will accept; you have a deal more reason to fear that he will not accept.”
“And I am neither the one nor the other, my lord. You seem quite worried that the king will accept; you have much more reason to fear that he won’t accept.”
“But, see you, if he does not accept, I should like to guarantee my thirteen reserved millions to him—yes, I will do so—yes. But my pains are returning, I shall faint. I am very, very ill, Colbert; I am near my end!”
"But, you see, if he doesn't agree, I would like to guarantee my thirteen reserved million to him—yes, I will do that—yes. But my pains are coming back, I might faint. I'm really, really sick, Colbert; I'm close to the end!"
Colbert started. The cardinal was indeed very ill; large drops of sweat flowed down upon his bed of agony, and the frightful pallor of a face streaming with water was a spectacle which the most hardened practitioner could not have beheld without much compassion. Colbert was, without doubt, very much affected, for he quitted the chamber, calling Bernouin to attend to the dying man, and went into the corridor. There, walking about with a meditative expression, which almost gave nobility to his vulgar head, his shoulders thrown up, his neck stretched out, his lips half open, to give vent to unconnected fragments of incoherent thoughts, he lashed up his courage to the pitch of the undertaking contemplated, whilst within ten paces of him, separated only by a wall, his master was being stifled by anguish which drew from him lamentable cries, thinking no more of the treasures of the earth, or of the joys of Paradise, but much of all the horrors of hell. Whilst burning-hot napkins, physic, revulsives, and Guenaud, who was recalled, were performing their functions with increased activity, Colbert, holding his great head in both his hands, to compress within it the fever of the projects engendered by the brain, was meditating the tenor of the donation he would make Mazarin write, at the first hour of respite his disease should afford him. It would appear as if all the cries of the cardinal, and all the attacks of death upon this representative of the past, were stimulants for the genius of this thinker with the bushy eyebrows, who was turning already towards the rising sun of a regenerated society. Colbert resumed his place at Mazarin’s pillow at the first interval of pain, and persuaded him to dictate a donation thus conceived.
Colbert started. The cardinal was very sick; large beads of sweat poured down on his bed of suffering, and the horrifying pale face drenched in water was a sight that even the toughest physician couldn't look at without feeling compassion. Colbert was clearly troubled, as he left the room, summoning Bernouin to care for the dying man, and stepped into the hallway. There, pacing with a thoughtful look that almost gave a sense of nobility to his ordinary appearance, shoulders raised, neck extended, lips slightly parted to release disconnected snippets of jumbled thoughts, he built up his courage for the task at hand, while just ten steps away, separated by a wall, his master was being overwhelmed by anguish, letting out pitiful cries, thinking no longer of worldly treasures or the joys of Paradise, but rather of all the horrors of hell. While hot cloths, medicine, and revulsives, along with Guenaud, who had been called back, were urgently doing their jobs, Colbert, cradling his large head in both hands to contain the fever of the plans forming in his mind, was contemplating the terms of the donation he would make Mazarin write at the first moment of relief his illness would allow. It seemed as if all the cries from the cardinal and all the assaults of death upon this figure of the past were inspirations for the mind of this thinker with bushy eyebrows, who was already turning toward the rising sun of a renewed society. Colbert returned to Mazarin’s side at the first pause in pain and encouraged him to dictate a donation as he had envisioned.
“About to appear before God, the Master of mankind, I beg the king, who was my master on earth, to resume the wealth which his bounty has bestowed upon me, and which my family would be happy to see pass into such illustrious hands. The particulars of my property will be found—they are drawn up—at the first requisition of his majesty, or at the last sigh of his most devoted servant,
“About to stand before God, the Master of all people, I ask the king, who was my master on earth, to reclaim the wealth he graciously gave me, which my family would be glad to see go to such distinguished hands. The details of my property will be available—they are documented—at the first request of his majesty, or at the last breath of his most devoted servant,
“JULES, Cardinal de Mazarin.”
“Jules, Cardinal Mazarin.”
The cardinal sighed heavily as he signed this; Colbert sealed the packet, and carried it immediately to the Louvre, whither the king had returned.
The cardinal sighed deeply as he signed it; Colbert sealed the packet and took it straight to the Louvre, where the king had gone back.
He then went back to his own home, rubbing his hands with the confidence of workman who has done a good day’s work.
He then went back home, rubbing his hands with the confidence of a worker who has had a productive day.
Chapter XLVII. How Anne of Austria gave one Piece of Advice to Louis XIV.
The news of the extreme illness of the cardinal had already spread, and attracted at least as much attention among the people of the Louvre as the news of the marriage of Monsieur, the king’s brother, which had already been announced as an official fact. Scarcely had Louis XIV. returned home, with his thoughts fully occupied with the various things he had seen and heard in the course of the evening, when an usher announced that the same crowd of courtiers who, in the morning, had thronged his lever, presented themselves again at his coucher, a remarkable piece of respect which, during the reign of the cardinal, the court, not very discreet in its performance, had accorded to the minister, without caring about displeasing the king.
The news about the cardinal's serious illness had already spread and grabbed just as much attention among the people at the Louvre as the announcement of Monsieur, the king’s brother, getting married, which was already confirmed. As soon as Louis XIV returned home, his mind occupied with all he had seen and heard that evening, an usher announced that the same crowd of courtiers who had gathered for his morning routine were now presenting themselves again for his evening routine—a remarkable show of respect that, during the cardinal’s time, the court had given to the minister without worrying about upsetting the king.
But the minister had had, as we have said, an alarming attack of gout, and the tide of flattery was mounting towards the throne. Courtiers have a marvelous instinct in scenting the turn of events; courtiers possess a supreme kind of science; they are diplomatists in throwing light upon the unraveling of complicated intrigues, captains in divining the issue of battles, and physicians in curing the sick. Louis XIV., to whom his mother had taught this axiom, together with many others, understood at once that the cardinal must be very ill.
But the minister had, as we mentioned, a serious bout of gout, and the wave of flattery was rising towards the throne. Courtiers have an amazing instinct for sensing changes in the situation; they have a unique kind of expertise; they are experts at highlighting the complexities of intricate plots, strategists in predicting the outcomes of battles, and healers for the sick. Louis XIV., who had learned this principle from his mother, along with many others, immediately realized that the cardinal must be very unwell.
Scarcely had Anne of Austria conducted the young queen to her apartments and taken from her brow the head-dress of ceremony, when she went to see her son in his cabinet, where, alone, melancholy, and depressed, he was indulging, as if to exercise his will, in one of those terrible inward passions—king’s passions—which create events when they break out, and with Louis XIV., thanks to his astonishing command over himself, became such benign tempests, that his most violent, his only passion, that which Saint Simon mentions with astonishment, was that famous fit of anger which he exhibited fifty years later, on the occasion of a little concealment of the Duc de Maine’s, and which had for result a shower of blows inflicted with a cane upon the back of a poor valet who had stolen a biscuit. The young king then was, as we have seen, a prey to a double excitement; and he said to himself as he looked in a glass, “O king!—king by name, and not in fact;—phantom, vain phantom art thou!—inert statue, which has no other power than that of provoking salutations from courtiers, when wilt thou be able to raise thy velvet arm, or clench thy silken hand? when wilt thou be able to open, for any purpose but to sigh, or smile, lips condemned to the motionless stupidity of the marbles in thy gallery?”
Scarcely had Anne of Austria shown the young queen to her rooms and removed her ceremonial headpiece when she went to see her son in his study, where he sat alone, feeling gloomy and downcast. He was giving in to one of those terrible inner struggles—kingly struggles—which cause significant events when they erupt. With Louis XIV., thanks to his remarkable self-control, these struggles turned into mild storms. His most intense and only passion, which Saint Simon mentioned with surprise, was that famous outburst of anger he displayed fifty years later when he discovered a small deception by the Duc de Maine. This resulted in him striking a poor servant, who had stolen a biscuit, with a cane. The young king, as we’ve seen, was caught up in a double turmoil; and as he looked in a mirror, he said to himself, “O king!—king by name, but not in reality;—a mere illusion, a vain illusion!—an inert statue that can only provoke greetings from courtiers. When will you be able to raise your velvet arm or clench your silken hand? When will you be able to open your lips for any reason other than to sigh or smile, lips that are doomed to the motionless stupidity of the marble statues in your gallery?”
Then, passing his hand over his brow, and feeling the want of air, he approached a window, and looking down, saw below some horsemen talking together, and groups of timid observers. These horsemen were a fraction of the watch: the groups were busy portions of the people, to whom a king is always a curious thing, the same as a rhinoceros, a crocodile, or a serpent. He struck his brow with his open hand, crying,—“King of France! what a title! People of France! what a heap of creatures! I have just returned to my Louvre; my horses, just unharnessed, are still smoking, and I have created interest enough to induce scarcely twenty persons to look at me as I passed. Twenty! what do I say? no; there were not twenty anxious to see the king of France. There are not even ten archers to guard my palace of residence: archers, people, guards, all are at the Palais Royal! Why, my good God! have not I, the king, the right to ask of you all that?”
Then, wiping his forehead and feeling short of breath, he went to the window and looked down. He saw some horsemen chatting and groups of nervous onlookers below. These horsemen were part of the watch; the groups were curious people who always find a king fascinating, just like a rhinoceros, crocodile, or serpent. He hit his forehead with his open hand and exclaimed, “King of France! What a title! People of France! What a crowd! I just got back to my Louvre; my horses, just unharnessed, are still steaming, and I’ve managed to attract barely twenty people to look at me as I passed. Twenty! What am I saying? No; there weren’t even twenty eager to see the king of France. There aren't even ten guards to protect my residence: guards, people, everyone is at the Palais Royal! Why, my good God! Don’t I, as king, have the right to expect all of you?”
“Because,” said a voice, replying to his, and which sounded from the other side of the door of the cabinet, “because at the Palais Royal lies all the gold,—that is to say, all the power of him who desires to reign.”
“Because,” said a voice in response to his, coming from the other side of the cabinet door, “because all the gold is at the Palais Royal—that is, all the power of anyone who wants to rule.”
Louis turned round sharply. The voice which had pronounced these words was that of Anne of Austria. The king started, and advanced towards her. “I hope,” said he, “your majesty has paid no attention to the vain declamations which the solitude and disgust familiar to kings suggest to the happiest dispositions?”
Louis turned around quickly. The voice that had spoken those words was Anne of Austria. The king flinched and stepped closer to her. “I hope,” he said, “that your majesty hasn’t taken seriously the empty complaints that the loneliness and frustration common to kings inspire in even the happiest people?”
“I only paid attention to one thing, my son, and that was, that you were complaining.”
“I only focused on one thing, my son, and that was that you were complaining.”
“Who! I? Not at all,” said Louis XIV.; “no, in truth, you err, madame.”
“Who! Me? Not at all,” said Louis XIV; “no, really, you're mistaken, madame.”
“What were you doing, then?”
“What were you up to, then?”
“I thought I was under the ferule of my professor, and developing a subject of amplification.”
“I thought I was under the control of my professor, and working on a topic of expansion.”
“My son,” replied Anne of Austria, shaking her head, “you are wrong not to trust my word; you are wrong not to grant me your confidence. A day will come, and perhaps quickly, wherein you will have occasion to remember that axiom:—‘Gold is universal power; and they alone are kings who are all-powerful.’”
“My son,” replied Anne of Austria, shaking her head, “you're mistaken not to trust my word; you're mistaken not to give me your confidence. A day will come, maybe soon, when you'll have reason to remember this truth:—‘Gold is universal power; and only those who are all-powerful are true kings.’”
“Your intention,” continued the king, “was not, however, to cast blame upon the rich men of this age, was it?”
“Your intention,” the king continued, “was not to blame the wealthy men of this time, was it?”
“No,” said the queen, warmly; “no, sire; they who are rich in this age, under your reign, are rich because you have been willing they should be so, and I entertain against them neither malice nor envy; they have, without doubt, served your majesty sufficiently well for your majesty to have permitted them to reward themselves. That is what I mean to say by the words for which you reproach me.”
“No,” the queen said kindly; “no, sire; those who are wealthy in this era, during your reign, are prosperous because you have chosen to allow them to be so, and I hold no resentment or jealousy towards them; they have, without a doubt, served your majesty well enough for you to let them enjoy their rewards. That’s what I mean by the words you criticize me for.”
“God forbid, madame, that I should ever reproach my mother with anything!”
“God forbid, ma'am, that I would ever blame my mom for anything!”
“Besides,” continued Anne of Austria, “the Lord never gives the goods of this world but for a season; the Lord—as correctives to honor and riches—the Lord has placed sufferings, sickness, and death; and no one,” added she, with a melancholy smile, which proved she made the application of the funeral precept to herself, “no man can take his wealth or greatness with him to the grave. It results, therefore, that the young gather the abundant harvest prepared for them by the old.”
“Besides,” continued Anne of Austria, “God only gives us the things of this world for a short time; He has balanced honor and wealth with suffering, sickness, and death. And no one,” she added with a sad smile that showed she was applying this lesson to herself, “can take their wealth or greatness with them when they die. So, it follows that the young benefit from the rich experiences prepared for them by the old.”
Louis listened with increased attention to the words which Anne of Austria, no doubt, pronounced with a view to console him. “Madame,” said he, looking earnestly at his mother, “one would almost say in truth that you had something else to announce to me.”
Louis listened more intently to the words that Anne of Austria was likely saying to comfort him. “Madame,” he said, looking seriously at his mother, “it almost seems like you have something else to tell me.”
“I have absolutely nothing, my son; only you cannot have failed to remark that his eminence the cardinal is very ill.”
“I have nothing at all, my son; you must have noticed that Cardinal is very sick.”
Louis looked at his mother, expecting some emotion in her voice, some sorrow in her countenance. The face of Anne of Austria appeared a little changed, but that was from sufferings of quite a personal character. Perhaps the alteration was caused by the cancer which had begun to consume her breast. “Yes, madame,” said the king; “yes, M. de Mazarin is very ill.”
Louis looked at his mother, expecting to see some emotion in her voice, some sadness on her face. Anne of Austria's face seemed a little different, but that was due to personal suffering. Maybe the change was because of the cancer that had started to take over her breast. “Yes, madame,” said the king; “yes, M. de Mazarin is very ill.”
“And it would be a great loss to the kingdom if God were to summon his eminence away. Is not that your opinion as well as mine, my son?” said the queen.
“And it would be a huge loss for the kingdom if God were to take him away. Don't you think that's true, my son?” said the queen.
“Yes, madame; yes, certainly, it would be a great loss for the kingdom,” said Louis, coloring; “but the peril does not seem to me to be so great; besides, the cardinal is still young.” The king had scarcely ceased speaking when an usher lifted the tapestry, and stood with a paper in his hand, waiting for the king to speak to him.
“Yes, ma'am; yes, definitely, it would be a huge loss for the kingdom,” said Louis, blushing; “but the danger doesn't seem that significant to me; plus, the cardinal is still young.” The king had barely finished speaking when an usher lifted the tapestry and stood there with a paper in his hand, waiting for the king to address him.
“What have you there?” asked the king.
“What do you have there?” asked the king.
“A message from M. de Mazarin,” replied the usher.
“A message from Mr. de Mazarin,” replied the usher.
“Give it to me,” said the king; and he took the paper. But at the moment he was about to open it, there was a great noise in the gallery, the ante-chamber, and the court.
“Give it to me,” said the king, and he took the paper. But just as he was about to open it, there was a loud commotion in the gallery, the antechamber, and the court.
“Ah, ah,” said Louis XIV., who doubtless knew the meaning of that triple noise. “How could I say there was but one king in France! I was mistaken, there are two.”
“Ah, ah,” said Louis XIV, who surely understood the meaning of that triple noise. “How could I say there was only one king in France! I was wrong, there are two.”
As he spoke or thought thus, the door opened, and the superintendent of finances, Fouquet, appeared before his nominal master. It was he who made the noise in the ante-chamber, it was his horse that made the noise in the courtyard. In addition to all this, a loud murmur was heard along his passage, which did not die away till some time after he had passed. It was this murmur which Louis XIV. regretted so deeply not hearing as he passed, and dying away behind him.
As he was speaking or thinking this, the door opened, and the head of finances, Fouquet, stepped in front of his nominal boss. It was him making the noise in the waiting area, and it was his horse creating the noise in the courtyard. On top of all that, a loud buzz could be heard in the hallway, which didn’t fade away until a while after he had walked by. It was this buzz that Louis XIV regretted not hearing as he walked past and faded away behind him.
“He is not precisely a king, as you fancy,” said Anne of Austria to her son; “he is only a man who is much too rich—that is all.”
“He's not exactly a king, like you think,” said Anne of Austria to her son; “he's just a guy who's way too rich—that's all.”
Whilst saying these words, a bitter feeling gave to these words of the queen a most hateful expression; whereas the brow of the king, calm and self-possessed, on the contrary, was without the slightest wrinkle. He nodded, therefore, familiarly to Fouquet, whilst he continued to unfold the paper given to him by the usher. Fouquet perceived this movement, and with a politeness at once easy and respectful, advanced towards the queen, so as not to disturb the king. Louis had opened the paper, and yet he did not read it. He listened to Fouquet paying the most charming compliments to the queen upon her hand and arm. Anne of Austria’s frown relaxed a little, she even almost smiled. Fouquet perceived that the king, instead of reading, was looking at him; he turned half round, therefore, and while continuing his conversation with the queen, faced the king.
As she spoke these words, a bitter feeling gave the queen's words a really hateful expression; meanwhile, the king's brow was calm and composed, showing not the slightest wrinkle. He casually nodded to Fouquet while continuing to unfold the paper handed to him by the usher. Fouquet noticed this movement and, with a mix of ease and respect, stepped toward the queen to avoid disturbing the king. Louis had opened the paper but wasn't reading it. Instead, he listened to Fouquet showering the queen with charming compliments about her hand and arm. Anne of Austria's frown softened a bit; she almost smiled. Fouquet realized that the king, instead of reading, was watching him, so he turned slightly and, while continuing his conversation with the queen, faced the king.
“You know, Monsieur Fouquet,” said Louis, “how ill M. Mazarin is?”
“You know, Mr. Fouquet,” said Louis, “how sick Mr. Mazarin is?”
“Yes, sire, I know that,” said Fouquet; “in fact, he is very ill. I was at my country-house of Vaux when the news reached me; and the affair seemed so pressing that I left at once.”
“Yes, sir, I know that,” said Fouquet; “in fact, he is very sick. I was at my country house in Vaux when I got the news; and it seemed so urgent that I left immediately.”
“You left Vaux this evening, monsieur?”
“You left Vaux this evening, sir?”
“An hour and a half ago, yes, your majesty,” said Fouquet, consulting a watch, richly ornamented with diamonds.
“An hour and a half ago, yes, your majesty,” said Fouquet, checking a watch adorned with diamonds.
“An hour and a half!” said the king, still able to restrain his anger, but not to conceal his astonishment.
“An hour and a half!” said the king, still managing to hold back his anger, but unable to hide his shock.
“I understand you, sire. Your majesty doubts my word, and you have reason to do so; but I have really come in that time, though it is wonderful! I received from England three pairs of very fast horses, as I had been assured. They were placed at distances of four leagues apart, and I tried them this evening. They really brought me from Vaux to the Louvre in an hour and a half, so your majesty sees I have not been cheated.” The queen-mother smiled with something like secret envy. But Fouquet caught her thought. “Thus, madame,” he promptly said, “such horses are made for kings, not for subjects; for kings ought never to yield to any one in anything.”
“I get you, your majesty. You have every reason to doubt me, but I really did come in that time, even if it sounds unbelievable! I got three pairs of really fast horses from England, just as I was promised. They were placed four leagues apart, and I tried them this evening. They really took me from Vaux to the Louvre in an hour and a half, so you can see I wasn’t tricked.” The queen-mother smiled with a hint of covert envy. But Fouquet sensed her thoughts. “So, madame,” he quickly said, “such horses are meant for kings, not for subjects; because kings should never be outdone by anyone.”
The king looked up.
The king glanced up.
“And yet,” interrupted Anne of Austria, “you are not a king, that I know of, M. Fouquet.”
“And yet,” interrupted Anne of Austria, “as far as I know, you’re not a king, M. Fouquet.”
“Truly not, madame; therefore the horses only await the orders of his majesty to enter the royal stables; and if I allowed myself to try them, it was only for fear of offering to the king anything that was not positively wonderful.”
“Not at all, ma’am; the horses are just waiting for the king’s orders to go into the royal stables. If I let myself try them, it was only because I was afraid of presenting anything to the king that wasn’t absolutely amazing.”
The king became quite red.
The king turned bright red.
“You know, Monsieur Fouquet,” said the queen, “that at the court of France it is not the custom for a subject to offer anything to his king.”
“You know, Mr. Fouquet,” said the queen, “that at the court of France, it’s not customary for a subject to give anything to their king.”
Louis started.
Louis began.
“I hoped, madame,” said Fouquet, much agitated, “that my love for his majesty, my incessant desire to please him, would serve to compensate the want of etiquette. It was not so much a present that I permitted myself to offer, as the tribute I paid.”
“I hoped, ma'am,” said Fouquet, quite anxious, “that my love for the king, my constant desire to please him, would make up for the lack of proper etiquette. It wasn’t just a gift that I allowed myself to offer; it was the respect I showed.”
“Thank you, Monsieur Fouquet,” said the king politely, “and I am gratified by your intention, for I love good horses; but you know I am not very rich; you, who are my superintendent of finances, know it better than any one else. I am not able, then, however willing I may be, to purchase such a valuable set of horses.”
“Thank you, Mr. Fouquet,” the king said politely, “and I appreciate your offer because I love good horses; but you know I’m not very rich; you, as my finance supervisor, know that better than anyone. So, even though I’d like to, I can’t afford such an expensive set of horses.”
Fouquet darted a haughty glance at the queen-mother, who appeared to triumph at the false position in which the minister had placed himself, and replied:—
Fouquet shot a disdainful look at the queen-mother, who seemed to revel in the awkward situation the minister had gotten himself into, and responded:—
“Luxury is the virtue of kings, sire: it is luxury which makes them resemble God; it is by luxury they are more than other men. With luxury a king nourishes his subjects, and honors them. Under the mild heat of this luxury of kings springs the luxury of individuals, a source of riches for the people. His majesty, by accepting the gift of these six incomparable horses, would stimulate the pride of his own breeders, of Limousin, Perche, and Normandy; and this emulation would have been beneficial to all. But the king is silent, and consequently I am condemned.”
“Luxury is the quality of kings, my lord: it’s luxury that makes them resemble God; it’s through luxury that they stand apart from other men. With luxury, a king nourishes and honors his subjects. Under the gentle warmth of this luxury of kings, individual luxury thrives, becoming a source of wealth for the people. His majesty, by accepting the gift of these six exceptional horses, would have boosted the pride of his own breeders from Limousin, Perche, and Normandy; and this competition would have benefited everyone. But the king remains silent, and as a result, I am condemned.”
During this speech, Louis was, unconsciously, folding and unfolding Mazarin’s paper, upon which he had not cast his eyes. At length he glanced upon it, and uttered a faint cry at reading the first line.
During this speech, Louis was, without realizing it, folding and unfolding Mazarin’s paper, which he had not looked at. Finally, he glanced at it and let out a soft gasp upon reading the first line.
“What is the matter, my son?” asked the queen, anxiously, and going towards the king.
“What’s wrong, my son?” asked the queen, worried, as she went toward the king.
“From the cardinal,” replied the king, continuing to read; “yes, yes, it is really from him.”
“From the cardinal,” the king said, continuing to read; “yes, yes, it’s really from him.”
“Is he worse, then?”
"Is he worse now?"
“Read!” said the king, passing the parchment to his mother, as if he thought that nothing less than reading would convince Anne of Austria of a thing so astonishing as was conveyed in that paper.
“Read!” said the king, handing the parchment to his mother, as if he believed that only reading it would convince Anne of Austria of something as astonishing as what was written on that paper.
Anne of Austria read in turn, and as she read, her eyes sparkled with joy all the greater from her useless endeavor to hide it, which attracted the attention of Fouquet.
Anne of Austria read in turn, and as she read, her eyes sparkled with joy, even more so because she was trying to hide it, which caught Fouquet's attention.
“Oh! a regularly drawn up deed of gift,” said she.
“Oh! a properly drawn up deed of gift,” she said.
“A gift?” repeated Fouquet.
"A gift?" Fouquet repeated.
“Yes,” said the king, replying pointedly to the superintendent of finances, “yes, at the point of death, monsieur le cardinal makes me a donation of all his wealth.”
“Yes,” said the king, responding sharply to the finance minister, “yes, at the brink of death, Monsieur le Cardinal gives me all his wealth as a donation.”
“Forty millions,” cried the queen. “Oh, my son! this is very noble on the part of his eminence, and will silence all malicious rumors; forty millions scraped together slowly, coming back all in one heap to the treasury! It is the act of a faithful subject and a good Christian.” And having once more cast her eyes over the act, she restored it to Louis XIV., whom the announcement of the sum greatly agitated. Fouquet had taken some steps backwards and remained silent. The king looked at him, and held the paper out to him, in turn. The superintendent only bestowed a haughty look of a second upon it; then bowing,—“Yes, sire,” said he, “a donation, I see.”
“Forty million,” exclaimed the queen. “Oh, my son! This is very generous of his eminence, and it will put an end to all the malicious rumors; forty million gathered together slowly, all coming back at once to the treasury! It's the action of a loyal subject and a good Christian.” After glancing over the document again, she handed it back to Louis XIV., who was visibly shaken by the announcement of the amount. Fouquet had taken a couple of steps back and remained silent. The king glanced at him and extended the paper towards him. The superintendent just gave it a disdainful glance for a moment; then, bowing, he said, “Yes, sire, a donation, I see.”
“You must reply to it, my son,” said Anne of Austria; “you must reply to it, and immediately.”
“You need to respond to it, my son,” said Anne of Austria; “you need to respond to it, and right away.”
“But how, madame?”
“But how, ma'am?”
“By a visit to the cardinal.”
“By visiting the cardinal.”
“Why, it is but an hour since I left his eminence,” said the king.
“Why, it’s only been an hour since I left his highness,” said the king.
“Write, then, sire.”
"Go ahead, sire."
“Write!” said the young king, with evident repugnance.
“Write!” said the young king, clearly disgusted.
“Well!” replied Anne of Austria, “it seems to me, my son, that a man who has just made such a present, has a good right to expect to be thanked for it with some degree of promptitude.” Then turning towards Fouquet: “Is not that likewise your opinion, monsieur?”
“Well!” replied Anne of Austria, “I think, my son, that a man who has just given such a gift has every right to expect to be thanked for it fairly quickly.” Then turning towards Fouquet: “Don't you think so too, monsieur?”
“That the present is worth the trouble? Yes, madame,” said Fouquet, with a lofty air that did not escape the king.
“That the present is worth the trouble? Yes, ma'am,” said Fouquet, with a lofty demeanor that did not go unnoticed by the king.
“Accept, then, and thank him,” insisted Anne of Austria.
“Just accept it and thank him,” insisted Anne of Austria.
“What says M. Fouquet?” asked Louis XIV.
“What does M. Fouquet say?” asked Louis XIV.
“Does your majesty wish to know my opinion?”
“Do you want to know what I think, Your Majesty?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Thank him, sire—”
"Thank him, Your Majesty—"
“Ah!” said the queen.
“Wow!” said the queen.
“But do not accept,” continued Fouquet.
“But don’t accept,” continued Fouquet.
“And why not?” asked the queen.
“And why not?” asked the queen.
“You have yourself said why, madame,” replied Fouquet; “because kings cannot and ought not to receive presents from their subjects.”
“You’ve already said why, ma’am,” replied Fouquet; “because kings can’t and shouldn’t accept gifts from their subjects.”
The king remained silent between these two contrary opinions.
The king stayed quiet between these two opposing views.
“But forty millions!” said Anne of Austria, in the same tone as that in which, at a later period, poor Marie Antoinette replied, “You will tell me as much!”
“But forty million!” said Anne of Austria, in the same tone that, later on, poor Marie Antoinette would respond, “You’re kidding me!”
“I know,” said Fouquet, laughing, “forty millions makes a good round sum,—such a sum as could almost tempt a royal conscience.”
“I know,” said Fouquet, laughing, “forty million is a nice round amount—a sum that could almost tempt a royal conscience.”
“But, monsieur,” said Anne of Austria, “instead of persuading the king not to receive this present, recall to his majesty’s mind, you, whose duty it is, that these forty millions are a fortune to him.”
“But, sir,” said Anne of Austria, “instead of convincing the king not to accept this gift, remind his majesty, you whose responsibility it is, that these forty million are a fortune for him.”
“It is precisely, madame, because these forty millions would be a fortune that I will say to the king, ‘Sire, if it be not decent for a king to accept from a subject six horses, worth twenty thousand livres, it would be disgraceful for him to owe a fortune to another subject, more or less scrupulous in the choice of the materials which contributed to the building up of that fortune.’”
“It’s exactly because these forty million would be a fortune that I will tell the king, ‘Your Majesty, if it’s not proper for a king to accept six horses from a subject, worth twenty thousand livres, it would be shameful for him to owe a fortune to another subject, who may be more or less careful about the sources that contributed to building that fortune.’”
“It ill becomes you, monsieur, to give your king a lesson,” said Anne of Austria; “better procure for him forty millions to replace those you make him lose.”
“It doesn’t suit you, sir, to teach your king a lesson,” said Anne of Austria; “it would be better to get him forty million to make up for what you’re causing him to lose.”
“The king shall have them whenever he wishes,” said the superintendent of finances, bowing.
“The king can have them whenever he wants,” said the superintendent of finances, bowing.
“Yes, by oppressing the people,” said the queen.
“Yes, by oppressing the people,” said the queen.
“And were they not oppressed, madame,” replied Fouquet, “when they were made to sweat the forty millions given by this deed? Furthermore, his majesty has asked my opinion, I have given it; if his majesty ask my concurrence, it will be the same.”
“And weren't they oppressed, madam,” replied Fouquet, “when they had to bear the burden of the forty million provided by this agreement? Furthermore, the king asked for my opinion, and I gave it; if the king asks for my approval, it will be the same.”
“Nonsense! accept, my son, accept,” said Anne of Austria. “You are above reports and interpretations.”
“Nonsense! Accept, my son, accept,” said Anne of Austria. “You're beyond rumors and opinions.”
“Refuse, sire,” said Fouquet. “As long as a king lives, he has no other measure but his conscience,—no other judge than his own desires; but when dead, he has posterity, which applauds or accuses.”
“Refuse, sire,” said Fouquet. “As long as a king is alive, he only has his conscience as a measure—his own desires as the judge; but when he’s dead, he has future generations to either praise or blame him.”
“Thank you, mother,” replied Louis, bowing respectfully to the queen. “Thank you Monsieur, Fouquet,” said he, dismissing the superintendent civilly.
“Thank you, Mom,” replied Louis, bowing respectfully to the queen. “Thanks, Mr. Fouquet,” he said, dismissing the superintendent politely.
“Do you accept?” asked Anne of Austria, once more.
“Do you accept?” Anne of Austria asked again.
“I shall consider of it,” replied he, looking at Fouquet.
"I'll think about it," he replied, looking at Fouquet.
Chapter XLVIII. Agony.
The day that the deed of gift had been sent to the king, the cardinal caused himself to be transported to Vincennes. The king and the court followed him thither. The last flashes of this torch still cast splendor enough around to absorb all other lights in its rays. Besides, as it has been seen, the faithful satellite of his minister, young Louis XIV., marched to the last minute in accordance with his gravitation. The disease, as Guenaud had predicted, had become worse; it was no longer an attack of gout, it was an attack of death; then there was another thing which made that agony more agonizing still,—and that was the agitation brought into his mind by the donation he had sent to the king, and which, according to Colbert, the king ought to send back unaccepted to the cardinal. The cardinal had, as we have said, great faith in the predictions of his secretary; but the sum was a large one, and whatever might be the genius of Colbert, from time to time the cardinal thought to himself that the Theatin also might possibly have been mistaken, and there was at least as much chance of his not being damned, as there was of Louis XIV. sending back his millions.
The day the deed of gift was sent to the king, the cardinal had himself taken to Vincennes. The king and the court followed him there. The final bursts of this bright light still illuminated the surroundings enough to overshadow all other lights. Additionally, as was evident, the loyal follower of his minister, young Louis XIV., remained aligned with him until the very end. The illness, as Guenaud had predicted, had worsened; it was no longer just a gout attack but a fatal one. Furthermore, there was another factor that made this suffering even more intense — the turmoil in his mind caused by the donation he'd sent to the king, which, according to Colbert, the king should return to the cardinal unaccepted. The cardinal, as mentioned earlier, had great confidence in his secretary's predictions; however, the amount was significant, and despite Colbert's brilliance, the cardinal sometimes wondered if the Theatin might also have been wrong. There was at least as much chance of him not facing damnation as there was of Louis XIV. returning his millions.
Besides, the longer the donation was in coming back, the more Mazarin thought that forty millions were worth a little risk, particularly of so hypothetic a thing as the soul. Mazarin, in his character of cardinal and prime minister, was almost an atheist, and quite a materialist. Every time that the door opened, he turned sharply round towards that door, expecting to see the return of his unfortunate donation; then, deceived in his hope, he fell back again with a sigh, and found his pains so much the greater for having forgotten them for an instant.
Besides, the longer it took for the donation to come back, the more Mazarin figured that forty million was worth a little risk, especially concerning something as hypothetical as the soul. Mazarin, in his role as cardinal and prime minister, was almost an atheist and completely a materialist. Every time the door opened, he turned sharply to look, expecting to see the return of his unfortunate donation; then, disappointed, he would sigh and find his troubles even worse for having forgotten them for just a moment.
Anne of Austria had also followed the cardinal; her heart, though age had made it selfish, could not help evincing towards the dying man a sorrow which she owed him as a wife, according to some; and as a sovereign, according to others. She had, in some sort, put on a mourning countenance beforehand, and all the court wore it as she did.
Anne of Austria had also followed the cardinal; her heart, although age had made it more self-centered, could not help but show some sorrow towards the dying man, which she owed him as a wife, according to some, and as a queen, according to others. She had, in a way, put on a mournful expression in advance, and the entire court wore it just like she did.
Louis, in order not to show on his face what was passing at the bottom of his heart, persisted in remaining in his own apartments, where his nurse alone kept him company; the more he saw the approach of the time when all constraint would be at an end, the more humble and patient he was, falling back upon himself, as all strong men do when they form great designs, in order to gain more spring at the decisive moment. Extreme unction had been administered to the cardinal, who, faithful to his habits of dissimulation, struggled against appearances, and even against reality, receiving company in his bed, as if he only suffered from a temporary complaint.
Louis, to avoid revealing his true feelings, stayed in his own rooms, keeping only his nurse for company. The closer he got to the moment when all pretenses would end, the more humble and patient he became, retreating into himself like all strong men do when they have big plans, so he could gather more strength for the decisive moment. Extreme unction had been given to the cardinal, who, true to his usual tricks, fought against appearances and reality, receiving visitors in his bed as if he were only dealing with a minor illness.
Guenaud, on his part, preserved profound secrecy; wearied with visits and questions, he answered nothing but “his eminence is still full of youth and strength, but God wills that which He wills, and when He has decided that man is to be laid low, he will be laid low.” These words, which he scattered with a sort of discretion, reserve, and preference, were commented upon earnestly by two persons,—the king and the cardinal. Mazarin, notwithstanding the prophecy of Guenaud, still lured himself with a hope, or rather played his part so well, that the most cunning, when saying that he lured himself, proved that they were his dupes.
Guenaud, for his part, kept everything under wraps; tired of visits and questions, he only replied, “His eminence is still young and strong, but God’s will is His own, and when He decides it’s time for a man to fall, he will fall.” These words, which he delivered with a sort of discretion, reserve, and preference, were taken seriously by two people—the king and the cardinal. Mazarin, despite Guenaud’s prophecy, still clung to hope, or more accurately, played his role so well that even the most astute, while claiming he deceived himself, showed they were his fools.
Louis, absent from the cardinal for two days; Louis, with his eyes fixed upon that same donation which so constantly preoccupied the cardinal; Louis did not exactly know how to make out Mazarin’s conduct. The son of Louis XIII., following the paternal traditions, had, up to that time, been so little of a king that, whilst ardently desiring royalty, he desired it with that terror which always accompanies the unknown. Thus, having formed his resolution, which, besides, he communicated to nobody, he determined to have an interview with Mazarin. It was Anne of Austria, who, constant in her attendance upon the cardinal, first heard this proposition of the king’s, and transmitted it to the dying man, whom it greatly agitated. For what purpose could Louis wish for an interview? Was it to return the deed, as Colbert had said he would? Was it to keep it, after thanking him, as Mazarin thought he would? Nevertheless, as the dying man felt that the uncertainty increased his torments, he did not hesitate an instant.
Louis had been away from the cardinal for two days; Louis, with his eyes fixed on that same donation that constantly occupied the cardinal's mind; Louis wasn’t quite sure how to interpret Mazarin’s behavior. The son of Louis XIII., following his father's legacy, had up to that point been so little of a king that, while he yearned for power, he felt that fear that always comes with the unknown. Thus, after coming to a decision, which he didn’t share with anyone, he decided to request a meeting with Mazarin. It was Anne of Austria, who regularly attended to the cardinal, that first heard about the king’s proposal and passed it on to the dying man, who was profoundly unsettled by it. Why would Louis want to meet? Was it to return the deed, as Colbert had said he would? Or was it to keep it after thanking him, as Mazarin suspected? Regardless, since the dying man realized that the uncertainty only added to his suffering, he acted without hesitation.
“His majesty will be welcome,—yes, very welcome,” cried he, making a sign to Colbert, who was seated at the foot of the bed, and which the latter understood perfectly. “Madame,” continued Mazarin, “will your majesty be good enough to assure the king yourself of the truth of what I have just said?”
“His majesty will be welcome—yes, very welcome,” he exclaimed, signaling to Colbert, who was sitting at the foot of the bed, and Colbert understood perfectly. “Madame,” Mazarin continued, “will you please assure the king yourself of the truth of what I just said?”
Anne of Austria rose; she herself was anxious to have the question of the forty millions settled—the question which seemed to lie heavy on the mind of everyone. Anne of Austria went out; Mazarin made a great effort, and, raising himself up towards Colbert: “Well, Colbert,” said he, “two days have passed away—two mortal days—and, you see, nothing has been returned from yonder.”
Anne of Austria stood up; she was eager to settle the matter of the forty million—the issue that weighed heavily on everyone's mind. Anne of Austria left, and Mazarin made a great effort, leaning toward Colbert: “Well, Colbert,” he said, “two days have passed—two long days—and, as you can see, nothing has come back from over there.”
“Patience, my lord,” said Colbert.
“Patience, my lord,” Colbert said.
“Are you mad, you wretch? You advise me to have patience! Oh, in sad truth, Colbert, you are laughing at me. I am dying and you call out to me to wait!”
“Are you crazy, you fool? You tell me to be patient! Oh, honestly, Colbert, you’re mocking me. I’m dying and you’re telling me to wait!”
“My lord,” said Colbert, with his habitual coolness, “it is impossible that things should not come out as I have said. His majesty is coming to see you, and no doubt he brings back the deed himself.”
“My lord,” said Colbert, maintaining his usual composure, “it’s impossible for things not to play out exactly as I’ve said. His majesty is coming to see you, and no doubt he’s bringing the document back himself.”
“Do you think so? Well, I, on the contrary, am sure that his majesty is coming to thank me.”
“Do you think so? Well, I actually believe that the king is coming to thank me.”
At this moment Anne of Austria returned. On her way to the apartments of her son she had met with a new empiric. This was a powder which was said to have power to save the cardinal; and she brought a portion of this powder with her. But this was not what Mazarin expected; therefore he would not even look at it, declaring that life was not worth the pains that were taken to preserve it. But, whilst professing this philosophical axiom, his long-confined secret escaped him at last.
At that moment, Anne of Austria came back. On her way to her son's rooms, she had encountered a new remedy. It was a powder that was claimed to have the ability to save the cardinal, and she brought some of it with her. However, this wasn't what Mazarin had anticipated; so he wouldn't even consider it, insisting that life wasn't worth the trouble that was taken to save it. Yet, while claiming this philosophical view, his long-held secret finally slipped out.
“That, madame,” said he, “that is not the interesting part of my situation. I made, two days ago, a little donation to the king; up to this time, from delicacy, no doubt, his majesty has not condescended to say anything about it; but the time for explanation is come, and I implore your majesty to tell me if the king has made up his mind on that matter.”
"That, ma'am," he said, "is not the interesting part of my situation. Two days ago, I made a small donation to the king; until now, out of courtesy, he hasn't said anything about it. But now it's time for an explanation, and I urge you to let me know if the king has decided on that matter."
Anne of Austria was about to reply, when Mazarin stopped her.
Anne of Austria was about to respond when Mazarin interrupted her.
“The truth, madame,” said he—“in the name of Heaven, the truth! Do not flatter a dying man with a hope that may prove vain.” There he stopped, a look from Colbert telling him he was on the wrong track.
“The truth, ma'am,” he said—“for the love of God, the truth! Don’t give a dying man false hopes.” He paused there, a glance from Colbert indicating he was heading in the wrong direction.
“I know,” said Anne of Austria, taking the cardinal’s hand, “I know that you have generously made, not a little donation, as you modestly call it, but a magnificent gift. I know how painful it would be to you if the king—”
“I know,” said Anne of Austria, taking the cardinal’s hand, “I know that you have generously made, not a little donation, as you modestly call it, but a magnificent gift. I know how painful it would be to you if the king—”
Mazarin listened, dying as he was, as ten living men could not have listened.
Mazarin listened, even as he was dying, with more intensity than ten healthy men could ever manage.
“If the king—” replied he.
“If the king—” he replied.
“If the king,” continued Anne of Austria, “should not freely accept what you offer so nobly.”
“If the king,” continued Anne of Austria, “doesn’t willingly accept what you’re offering so generously.”
Mazarin allowed himself to sink back upon his pillow like Pantaloon; that is to say, with all the despair of a man who bows before the tempest; but he still preserved sufficient strength and presence of mind to cast upon Colbert one of those looks which are well worth ten sonnets, which is to say, ten long poems.
Mazarin let himself fall back onto his pillow like Pantaloon; that is, with all the despair of someone who submits to the storm. But he still had enough strength and clarity of mind to give Colbert one of those looks that are worth ten sonnets, or ten long poems.
“Should you not,” added the queen, “have considered the refusal of the king as a sort of insult?” Mazarin rolled his head about upon his pillow, without articulating a syllable. The queen was deceived, or feigned to be deceived, by this demonstration.
“Shouldn’t you,” the queen added, “see the king’s refusal as an insult?” Mazarin rolled his head on the pillow, not saying a word. The queen was misled or pretended to be misled by this response.
“Therefore,” resumed she, “I have circumvented him with good counsels; and as certain minds, jealous, no doubt, of the glory you are about to acquire by this generosity, have endeavored to prove to the king that he ought not to accept this donation, I have struggled in your favor, and so well I have struggled, that you will not have, I hope, that distress to undergo.”
“Therefore,” she continued, “I’ve outsmarted him with good advice; and since some people, undoubtedly jealous of the honor you’re about to gain from this generosity, have tried to convince the king that he shouldn’t accept this donation, I’ve fought for you, and I’ve fought so well that, hopefully, you won’t have to face that distress.”
“Ah!” murmured Mazarin, with languishing eyes, “ah! that is a service I shall never forget for a single minute of the few hours I still have to live.”
“Ah!” murmured Mazarin, with dreamy eyes, “ah! that is a service I will never forget for a single minute of the few hours I have left to live.”
“I must admit,” continued the queen, “that it was not without trouble I rendered it to your eminence.”
“I have to admit,” the queen continued, “that it wasn’t easy for me to present it to you, your excellency.”
“Ah, peste! I believe that. Oh! oh!”
“Ah, pest! I can believe that. Oh! oh!”
“Good God! what is the matter?”
“OMG! What’s wrong?”
“I am burning!”
“I’m on fire!”
“Do you suffer much?”
"Are you in a lot of pain?"
“As much as one of the damned.”
“As much as one of the damned.”
Colbert would have liked to sink through the floor.
Colbert would have preferred to disappear into the floor.
“So, then,” resumed Mazarin, “your majesty thinks that the king—” he stopped several seconds—“that the king is coming here to offer me some small thanks?”
“So, then,” Mazarin continued, “your majesty thinks that the king—” he paused for several seconds—“that the king is coming here to give me some small amount of thanks?”
“I think so,” said queen. Mazarin annihilated Colbert with his last look.
“I think so,” said the queen. Mazarin crushed Colbert with his final glance.
At that moment the ushers announced that the king was in the ante-chambers, which were filled with people. This announcement produced a stir of which Colbert took advantage to escape by the door of the ruelle. Anne of Austria arose, and awaited her son, standing. Louis XIV. appeared at the threshold of the door, with his eyes fixed upon the dying man, who did not even think it worth while to notice that majesty from whom he thought he had nothing more to expect. An usher placed an armchair close to the bed. Louis bowed to his mother, then to the cardinal, and sat down. The queen took a seat in her turn.
At that moment, the ushers announced that the king was in the anterooms, which were packed with people. This announcement created a commotion that Colbert used to slip out through the door of the side room. Anne of Austria stood up, waiting for her son. Louis XIV appeared at the door, his eyes locked on the dying man, who didn’t even bother to acknowledge the majesty he believed he had nothing left to gain from. An usher placed an armchair next to the bed. Louis nodded to his mother, then to the cardinal, and took a seat. The queen sat down as well.
Then, as the king looked behind him, the usher understood that look, and made a sign to the courtiers who filled up the doorway to go out, which they instantly did. Silence fell upon the chamber with the velvet curtains. The king, still very young, and very timid in the presence of him who had been his master from his birth, still respected him much, particularly now, in the supreme majesty of death. He did not dare, therefore, to begin the conversation, feeling that every word must have its weight not only upon things of this world, but of the next. As to the cardinal, at that moment he had but one thought—his donation. It was not physical pain which gave him that air of despondency, and that lugubrious look; it was the expectation of the thanks that were about to issue from the king’s mouth, and cut off all hope of restitution. Mazarin was the first to break the silence. “Is your majesty come to make any stay at Vincennes?” said he.
Then, as the king glanced behind him, the usher recognized that look and signaled the courtiers filling the doorway to leave, which they quickly did. Silence settled over the chamber with the velvet curtains. The king, still quite young and very nervous in front of the man who had been his mentor since birth, held him in high regard, especially now in the ultimate dignity of death. He didn't dare start the conversation, knowing that every word carried weight not just in this world, but in the next. As for the cardinal, at that moment, he had only one thought—his donation. It wasn't physical pain that gave him that gloomy demeanor and sad expression; it was the anticipation of the thanks about to come from the king's lips, which would crush any hope of restitution. Mazarin was the first to break the silence. “Is your majesty planning to stay at Vincennes?” he asked.
Louis made an affirmative sign with his head.
Louis agreed.
“That is a gracious favor,” continued Mazarin, “granted to a dying man, and which will render death less painful to him.”
“That is a kind gift,” continued Mazarin, “given to a dying man, and it will make death less painful for him.”
“I hope,” replied the king, “I am come to visit, not a dying man, but a sick man, susceptible of cure.”
“I hope,” replied the king, “I have come to visit not a dying man, but a sick man who can be healed.”
Mazarin replied by a movement of the head.
Mazarin nodded in response.
“Your majesty is very kind; but I know more than you on that subject. The last visit, sire,” said he, “the last visit.”
“Your majesty is very kind; but I know more than you about that. The last visit, sire,” he said, “the last visit.”
“If it were so, monsieur le cardinal,” said Louis, “I would come a last time to ask the counsels of a guide to whom I owe everything.”
“If that’s the case, sir cardinal,” Louis said, “I would come one last time to seek the advice of a guide to whom I owe everything.”
Anne of Austria was a woman; she could not restrain her tears. Louis showed himself much affected, and Mazarin still more than his two guests, but from very different motives. Here the silence returned. The queen wiped her eyes, and the king resumed his firmness.
Anne of Austria was a woman; she couldn't hold back her tears. Louis was visibly touched, and Mazarin even more so than his two guests, but for very different reasons. Then silence came back. The queen dried her eyes, and the king regained his composure.
“I was saying,” continued the king, “that I owed much to your eminence.” The eyes of the cardinal had devoured the king, for he felt the great moment had come. “And,” continued Louis, “the principal object of my visit was to offer you very sincere thanks for the last evidence of friendship you have kindly sent me.”
“I was saying,” continued the king, “that I owe you a lot.” The cardinal’s eyes had taken in the king, as he sensed that the important moment had arrived. “And,” Louis went on, “the main reason for my visit was to sincerely thank you for the last gesture of friendship you generously sent my way.”
The cheeks of the cardinal became sunken, his lips partially opened, and the most lamentable sigh he had ever uttered was about to issue from his chest.
The cardinal's cheeks were sunken, his lips slightly parted, and the saddest sigh he had ever released was about to escape from his chest.
“Sire,” said he, “I shall have despoiled my poor family; I shall have ruined all who belong to me, which may be imputed to me as an error; but, at least, it shall not be said of me that I have refused to sacrifice everything to my king.”
“Sire,” he said, “I will have stripped my poor family; I will have ruined everyone who belongs to me, which may be seen as a mistake; but at least it won’t be said of me that I refused to sacrifice everything for my king.”
Anne of Austria’s tears flowed afresh.
Anne of Austria's tears flowed again.
“My dear Monsieur Mazarin,” said the king, in a more serious tone than might have been expected from his youth, “you have misunderstood me, apparently.”
“My dear Monsieur Mazarin,” said the king, in a more serious tone than one might expect from someone his age, “it seems you have misunderstood me.”
Mazarin raised himself upon his elbow.
Mazarin propped himself up on his elbow.
“I have no purpose to despoil your dear family, nor to ruin your servants. Oh, no, that must never be!”
“I have no intention of harming your beloved family or destroying your servants. Oh, no, that can’t happen!”
“Humph!” thought Mazarin, “he is going to restore me some scraps; let us get the largest piece we can.”
“Humph!” thought Mazarin, “he’s going to give me some leftovers; let’s get the biggest piece we can.”
“The king is going to be foolishly affected and play generous,” thought the queen; “he must not be allowed to impoverish himself; such an opportunity for getting a fortune will never occur again.”
“The king is going to act foolishly and pretend to be generous,” thought the queen; “he can’t be allowed to ruin himself; this chance to get rich won’t come around again.”
“Sire,” said the cardinal, aloud, “my family is very numerous, and my nieces will be destitute when I am gone.”
“Sire,” the cardinal said out loud, “my family is quite large, and my nieces will be left without support when I am gone.”
“Oh,” interrupted the queen, eagerly, “have no uneasiness with respect to your family, dear Monsieur Mazarin; we have no friends dearer than your friends; your nieces shall be my children, the sisters of his majesty; and if a favor be distributed in France, it shall be to those you love.”
“Oh,” interrupted the queen eagerly, “don’t worry about your family, dear Monsieur Mazarin; we cherish your friends more than anyone else. Your nieces will be like my own children, sisters to His Majesty; and if any favors are given out in France, they will go to those you care about.”
“Smoke!” thought Mazarin, who knew better than any one the faith that can be put in the promises of kings. Louis read the dying man’s thought in his face.
“Smoke!” thought Mazarin, who understood better than anyone the trustworthiness of kings’ promises. Louis saw the dying man’s thoughts reflected in his face.
“Be comforted, my dear Monsieur Mazarin,” said he, with a half-smile, sad beneath its irony; “the Mesdemoiselles de Mancini will lose, in losing you, their most precious good; but they shall none the less be the richest heiresses of France; and since you have been kind enough to give me their dowry”—the cardinal was panting—“I restore it to them,” continued Louis, drawing from his breast and holding towards the cardinal’s bed the parchment which contained the donation that, during two days, had kept alive such tempests in the mind of Mazarin.
“Take heart, my dear Monsieur Mazarin,” he said, with a half-smile that was sad beneath its irony. “The Mesdemoiselles de Mancini will lose their most cherished treasure in losing you, but they will still be the richest heiresses in France. And since you've been generous enough to give me their dowry”—the cardinal was breathing heavily—“I’m returning it to them,” Louis continued, pulling a parchment from his chest and holding it toward the cardinal’s bed. This was the document that had stirred such turmoil in Mazarin’s mind for the past two days.
“What did I tell you, my lord?” murmured in the alcove a voice which passed away like a breath.
“What did I tell you, my lord?” murmured a voice from the alcove, fading away like a whisper.
“Your majesty returns my donation!” cried Mazarin, so disturbed by joy as to forget his character of a benefactor.
“Your majesty is giving my donation back!” cried Mazarin, so overwhelmed with joy that he forgot his role as a benefactor.
“Your majesty rejects the forty millions!” cried Anne of Austria, so stupefied as to forget her character of an afflicted wife, or queen.
“Your majesty rejects the forty million!” cried Anne of Austria, so stunned that she forgot her role as a troubled wife or queen.
“Yes, my lord cardinal; yes, madame,” replied Louis XIV., tearing the parchment which Mazarin had not yet ventured to clutch; “yes, I annihilate this deed, which despoiled a whole family. The wealth acquired by his eminence in my service is his own wealth and not mine.”
“Yes, my lord cardinal; yes, ma’am,” replied Louis XIV, tearing the parchment that Mazarin hadn’t dared to grab yet; “yes, I cancel this document that robbed a whole family. The wealth gained by his eminence through my service is his wealth, not mine.”
“But, sire, does your majesty reflect,” said Anne of Austria, “that you have not ten thousand crowns in your coffers?”
“But, Your Majesty, have you considered,” said Anne of Austria, “that you don’t have ten thousand crowns in your treasury?”
“Madame, I have just performed my first royal action, and I hope it will worthily inaugurate my reign.”
“Madam, I just completed my first royal deed, and I hope it will fittingly start my reign.”
“Ah! sire, you are right!” cried Mazarin; “that is truly great—that is truly generous which you have just done.” And he looked, one after the other, at the pieces of the act spread over his bed, to assure himself that it was the original and not a copy that had been torn. At length his eyes fell upon the fragment which bore his signature, and recognizing it, he sunk back on his bolster in a swoon. Anne of Austria, without strength to conceal her regret, raised her hands and eyes towards heaven.
“Ah! Sir, you’re right!” exclaimed Mazarin; “that is truly amazing—that is truly generous what you’ve just done.” He looked at the pieces of the document scattered on his bed to make sure it was the original and not a torn copy. Finally, his gaze landed on the fragment with his signature, and recognizing it, he collapsed back onto his pillow in shock. Anne of Austria, unable to hide her sorrow, raised her hands and eyes to heaven.
“Oh! sire,” cried Mazarin, “may you be blessed! My God! May you be beloved by all my family. Per Baccho! If ever any of those belonging to me should cause your displeasure, sire, only frown, and I will rise from my tomb!”
“Oh! Sir,” cried Mazarin, “may you be blessed! My God! May you be loved by all my family. By Bacchus! If any of my people ever upset you, sir, just frown, and I will rise from my grave!”
This pantalonnade did not produce all the effect Mazarin had counted upon. Louis had already passed to considerations of a higher nature, and as to Anne of Austria, unable to bear, without abandoning herself to the anger she felt burning within her, the magnanimity of her son and the hypocrisy of the cardinal, she arose and left the chamber, heedless of thus betraying the extent of her grief. Mazarin saw all this, and fearing that Louis XIV. might repent his decision, in order to draw attention another way he began to cry out, as, at a later period, Scapin was to cry out, in that sublime piece of pleasantry with which the morose and grumbling Boileau dared to reproach Moliere. His cries, however, by degrees, became fainter; and when Anne of Austria left the apartment, they ceased altogether.
This performance didn't have the impact that Mazarin expected. Louis had already moved on to deeper thoughts, and as for Anne of Austria, she couldn't bear the nobility of her son and the deceit of the cardinal without letting her anger show. She stood up and left the room, not caring that it revealed her immense sorrow. Mazarin noticed all of this and, worried that Louis XIV might change his mind, tried to redirect attention by shouting, similar to how Scapin would later shout in that brilliant comedy that the grumpy Boileau dared to criticize Moliere. However, his cries gradually grew weaker, and when Anne of Austria exited the room, they stopped completely.
“Monsieur le cardinal,” said the king, “have you any recommendations to make me?”
“Mr. Cardinal,” said the king, “do you have any suggestions for me?”
“Sire,” replied Mazarin, “you are already wisdom itself, prudence personified; of your generosity I shall not venture to speak; that which you have just done exceeds all that the most generous men of antiquity or of modern times have ever done.”
"Sire," Mazarin replied, "you are the very definition of wisdom, the embodiment of prudence; I won't even attempt to comment on your generosity; what you've just done surpasses anything that the most generous men from ancient or modern times have ever accomplished."
The king received this praise coldly.
The king accepted this praise without enthusiasm.
“So you confine yourself,” said he, “to your thanks—and your experience, much more extensive than my wisdom, my prudence, or my generosity, does not furnish you with a single piece of friendly advice to guide my future.” Mazarin reflected for a moment. “You have just done much for me, sire,” said he, “that is, for my family.”
“So you limit yourself,” he said, “to your thanks—and your experience, which is much broader than my wisdom, my caution, or my generosity, hasn’t given you any helpful advice to direct my future.” Mazarin paused for a moment. “You’ve just done a lot for me, sire,” he said, “which means a lot for my family.”
“Say no more about that,” said the king.
“Don’t say anything else about it,” said the king.
“Well!” continued Mazarin, “I shall give you something in exchange for these forty millions you have refused so royally.”
“Well!” Mazarin continued, “I’ll offer you something in return for the forty million you've so graciously refused.”
Louis XIV. indicated by a movement that these flatteries were displeasing to him. “I shall give you a piece of advice,” continued Mazarin; “yes, a piece of advice—advice more precious than the forty millions.”
Louis XIV. signaled with a gesture that he found these flattery attempts annoying. “I’ll give you some advice,” Mazarin continued; “yes, some advice—advice that's worth more than forty million.”
“My lord cardinal!” interrupted Louis.
"Yo, Cardinal!" interrupted Louis.
“Sire, listen to this advice.”
“Hey, listen to this advice.”
“I am listening.”
"I'm listening."
“Come nearer, sire, for I am weak!—nearer, sire, nearer!”
“Come closer, my lord, for I am weak!—closer, my lord, closer!”
The king bent over the dying man. “Sire,” said Mazarin, in so low a tone that the breath of his words arrived only like a recommendation from the tomb in the attentive ears of the king—“Sire, never have a prime minister.”
The king leaned over the dying man. “Your Majesty,” said Mazarin, in such a low voice that his words barely reached the king's ears—“Your Majesty, never have a prime minister.”
Louis drew back astonished. The advice was a confession—a treasure, in fact, was that sincere confession of Mazarin. The legacy of the cardinal to the young king was composed of six words only, but those six words, as Mazarin had said, were worth forty millions. Louis remained for an instant bewildered. As for Mazarin, he appeared only to have said something quite natural. A little scratching was heard along the curtains of the alcove. Mazarin understood: “Yes, yes!” cried he, warmly, “yes, sire, I recommend to you a wise man, an honest man, and a clever man.”
Louis stepped back, surprised. The advice felt like a confession—a real treasure, in fact, from Mazarin. The cardinal's legacy to the young king consisted of just six words, but as Mazarin had said, those six words were worth forty million. Louis stood there, momentarily stunned. Meanwhile, Mazarin seemed to think he had just said something completely normal. A slight scratching was heard along the curtains of the alcove. Mazarin understood: “Yes, yes!” he exclaimed eagerly, “yes, sire, I recommend to you a wise man, an honest man, and a clever man.”
“Tell me his name, my lord.”
“Tell me his name, my lord.”
“His name is yet almost unknown, sire; it is M. Colbert, my attendant. Oh! try him,” added Mazarin, in an earnest voice; “all that he has predicted has come to pass; he has a safe glance, he is never mistaken either in things or in men—which is more surprising still. Sire, I owe you much, but I think I acquit myself of all towards you in giving you M. Colbert.”
“His name is still almost unknown, sire; it’s M. Colbert, my assistant. Oh! Give him a chance,” Mazarin added earnestly; “everything he has predicted has happened; he has a keen insight and he’s never wrong about anything or anyone—which is even more impressive. Sire, I owe you a lot, but I believe I fulfill my debt to you by introducing you to M. Colbert.”
“So be it,” said Louis, faintly, for, as Mazarin had said, the name of Colbert was quite unknown to him, and he thought the enthusiasm of the cardinal partook of the delirium of a dying man. The cardinal sank back on his pillows.
“So be it,” said Louis weakly, since, as Mazarin had mentioned, he had no idea who Colbert was, and he thought the cardinal's excitement was just the delusion of someone near death. The cardinal settled back into his pillows.
“For the present, adieu, sire! adieu,” murmured Mazarin. “I am tired, and I have yet a rough journey to take before I present myself to my new Master. Adieu, sire!”
“For now, goodbye, sir! goodbye,” Mazarin whispered. “I’m tired, and I still have a tough journey ahead before I meet my new Master. Goodbye, sir!”
The young king felt the tears rise to his eyes; he bent over the dying man, already half a corpse, and then hastily retired.
The young king felt tears welling up in his eyes; he leaned over the dying man, who was already half a corpse, and then quickly stepped back.
Chapter XLIX. The First Appearance of Colbert.
The whole night was passed in anguish, common to the dying man and to the king: the dying man expected his deliverance, the king awaited his liberty. Louis did not go to bed. An hour after leaving the chamber of the cardinal, he learned that the dying man, recovering a little strength, had insisted upon being dressed, adorned and painted, and seeing the ambassadors. Like Augustus, he no doubt considered the world a great stage, and was desirous of playing out the last act of the comedy. Anne of Austria reappeared no more in the cardinal’s apartments; she had nothing more to do there. Propriety was the pretext for her absence. On his part, the cardinal did not ask for her: the advice the queen had giver her son rankled in his heart.
The whole night was filled with anguish, common to both the dying man and the king: the dying man was hoping for his release, while the king was looking forward to his freedom. Louis didn’t go to bed. An hour after leaving the cardinal’s room, he found out that the dying man, regaining a bit of strength, had insisted on getting dressed, groomed, and painted, and wanted to see the ambassadors. Like Augustus, he probably thought the world was a big stage and wanted to perform the last act of the play. Anne of Austria didn’t return to the cardinal’s quarters; she had nothing left to do there. Decency was the excuse for her absence. As for the cardinal, he didn’t ask for her: the advice the queen had given her son bothered him.
Towards midnight, while still painted, Mazarin’s mortal agony came on. He had revised his will, and as this will was the exact expression of his wishes, and as he feared that some interested influence might take advantage of his weakness to make him change something in it, he had given orders to Colbert, who walked up and down the corridor which led to the cardinal’s bed-chamber, like the most vigilant of sentinels. The king, shut up in his own apartment, dispatched his nurse every hour to Mazarin’s chamber, with orders to bring him back an exact bulletin of the cardinal’s state. After having heard that Mazarin was dressed, painted, and had seen the ambassadors, Louis herd that the prayers for the dying were being read for the cardinal. At one o’clock in the morning, Guenaud had administered the last remedy. This was a relic of the old customs of that fencing time, which was about to disappear to give place to another time, to believe that death could be kept off by some good secret thrust. Mazarin, after having taken the remedy, respired freely for nearly ten minutes. He immediately gave orders that the news should be spread everywhere of a fortunate crisis. The king, on learning this, felt as if a cold sweat were passing over his brow;—he had had a glimpse of the light of liberty; slavery appeared to him more dark and less acceptable than ever. But the bulletin which followed entirely changed the face of things. Mazarin could no longer breathe at all, and could scarcely follow the prayers which the cure of Saint-Nicholas-des-Champs recited near him. The king resumed his agitated walk about his chamber, and consulted, as he walked, several papers drawn from a casket of which he alone had the key. A third time the nurse returned. M. de Mazarin had just uttered a joke, and had ordered his “Flora,” by Titian, to be revarnished. At length, towards two o’clock in the morning, the king could no longer resist his weariness: he had not slept for twenty-four hours. Sleep, so powerful at his age, overcame him for about an hour. But he did not go to bed for that hour; he slept in a fauteuil. About four o’clock his nurse awoke him by entering the room.
Towards midnight, while still in makeup, Mazarin’s intense agony set in. He had updated his will, and since this will perfectly reflected his wishes, and he worried that some self-serving influence might take advantage of his weakness to make him alter anything, he instructed Colbert, who paced the corridor leading to the cardinal’s bedroom like the most vigilant guard. The king, locked away in his own room, sent his nurse every hour to Mazarin’s chamber with orders to bring back a precise update on the cardinal’s condition. After being informed that Mazarin was dressed, made up, and had met with the ambassadors, Louis heard that prayers for the dying were being recited for the cardinal. At one o’clock in the morning, Guenaud had given the last remedy. This was a holdover from the old customs of that fencing era, soon to fade away, which believed that death could be delayed by some secret good thrust. After taking the remedy, Mazarin was able to breathe easily for nearly ten minutes. He then ordered that news of a fortunate turn be spread everywhere. When the king heard this, he felt a cold sweat trickle down his forehead; he had caught a glimpse of the light of freedom; slavery now seemed darker and less bearable than ever. But the following update completely changed the situation. Mazarin could no longer breathe at all and could barely follow the prayers recited by the priest from Saint-Nicholas-des-Champs near him. The king resumed his restless pacing around his room, examining, as he walked, several papers pulled from a box to which only he had the key. For the third time, the nurse returned. M. de Mazarin had just made a joke and had ordered his “Flora,” by Titian, to be revarnished. Finally, around two o’clock in the morning, the king could no longer fight off his fatigue: he hadn’t slept for twenty-four hours. Sleep, so powerful at his age, took him for about an hour. But he didn’t lie down during that hour; he slept in an armchair. Around four o’clock, his nurse woke him by entering the room.
“Well?” asked the king.
"Well?" the king asked.
“Well, my dear sire,” said the nurse, clasping her hands with an air of commiseration. “Well; he is dead!”
“Well, my dear sir,” said the nurse, clasping her hands with a look of sympathy. “Well; he is dead!”
The king arose at a bound, as if a steel spring had been applied to his legs. “Dead!” cried he.
The king jumped up as if a steel spring had been attached to his legs. "Dead!" he shouted.
“Alas! yes.”
"Yes."
“Is it quite certain?”
“Is it for sure?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Official?”
"Is it official?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Has the news been made public?”
“Has the news been shared with everyone?”
“Not yet.”
"Not yet."
“Who told you, then, that the cardinal was dead?”
“Who told you that the cardinal was dead?”
“M. Colbert.”
“M. Colbert.”
“M. Colbert?”
"Mr. Colbert?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“And he was sure of what he said?”
“And he was sure of what he said?”
“He came out of the chamber, and had held a glass for some minutes before the cardinal’s lips.”
“He stepped out of the room and held a glass in front of the cardinal for a few minutes.”
“Ah!” said the king. “And what is become of M. Colbert?”
“Ah!” said the king. “And what’s happened to M. Colbert?”
“He has just left his eminence’s chamber.”
“He has just left the chamber of his eminence.”
“Where is he?”
“Where's he?”
“He followed me.”
"He was following me."
“So that he is—”
“Is that so?”
“Sire, waiting at your door, till it shall be your good pleasure to receive him.”
"Sire, he's waiting at your door until you choose to let him in."
Louis ran to the door, opened it himself, and perceived Colbert standing waiting in the passage. The king started at sight of this statue, all clothed in black. Colbert, bowing with profound respect, advanced two steps towards his majesty. Louis re-entered his chamber, making Colbert a sign to follow. Colbert entered; Louis dismissed the nurse, who closed the door as she went out. Colbert remained modestly standing near that door.
Louis ran to the door, opened it himself, and saw Colbert waiting in the hallway. The king was startled at the sight of this figure, dressed completely in black. Colbert, bowing deeply, took two steps closer to his majesty. Louis went back into his room, signaling for Colbert to follow. Colbert entered; Louis sent the nurse away, and she closed the door behind her. Colbert stood modestly near the door.
“What do you come to announce to me, monsieur?” said Louis, very much troubled at being thus surprised in his private thoughts, which he could not completely conceal.
“What do you want to tell me, sir?” Louis asked, quite upset at being caught off guard in his private thoughts, which he couldn’t fully hide.
“That monsieur le cardinal has just expired, sire; and that I bring your majesty his last adieu.”
"That the cardinal has just passed away, your majesty, and I’m here to bring you his final farewell."
The king remained pensive for a minute; and during that minute he looked attentively at Colbert;—it was evident that the cardinal’s last words were in his mind. “Are you, then, M. Colbert?” asked he.
The king stayed deep in thought for a minute, and during that time, he focused intently on Colbert; it was clear that the cardinal’s last words were weighing on his mind. “So, you are M. Colbert?” he asked.
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“His faithful servant, as his eminence himself told me?”
“His loyal servant, just like he himself told me?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yeah, sure.”
“The depositary of many of his secrets?”
“The person who knows a lot of his secrets?”
“Of all of them.”
"Out of all of them."
“The friends and servants of his eminence will be dear to me, monsieur, and I shall take care that you are well placed in my employment.”
“The friends and staff of his eminence will be important to me, sir, and I’ll make sure you’re well taken care of in my job.”
Colbert bowed.
Colbert bowed.
“You are a financier, monsieur, I believe?”
“You're a financier, right?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And did monsieur le cardinal employ you in his stewardship?”
“And did the cardinal have you working in his management?”
“I had that honor, sire.”
"I had that honor, sir."
“You never did anything personally for my household, I believe?”
“You never did anything for my household, did you?”
“Pardon me, sire, it was I who had the honor of giving monsieur le cardinal the idea of an economy which puts three hundred thousand francs a year into your majesty’s coffers.”
“Excuse me, your majesty, I was the one who had the honor of presenting monsieur le cardinal with the idea for an economy that adds three hundred thousand francs a year to your majesty’s treasury.”
“What economy was that, monsieur?” asked Louis XIV.
“What economy was that, sir?” asked Louis XIV.
“Your majesty knows that the hundred Swiss have silver lace on each side of their ribbons?”
“Your majesty knows that the hundred Swiss have silver lace on each side of their ribbons?”
“Doubtless.”
"Definitely."
“Well, sire, it was I who proposed that imitation silver lace should be placed upon these ribbons; it could not be detected, and a hundred thousand crowns serve to feed a regiment during six months; and is the price of ten thousand good muskets or the value of a vessel of ten guns, ready for sea.”
“Well, sir, it was me who suggested that imitation silver lace should be added to these ribbons; it can’t be noticed, and a hundred thousand crowns could feed a regiment for six months; that's enough to buy ten thousand good muskets or the worth of a ship with ten cannons, ready to set sail.”
“That is true,” said Louis XIV., considering more attentively, “and, ma foi! that was a well placed economy; besides, it was ridiculous for soldiers to wear the same lace as noblemen.”
"That's true," said Louis XIV, thinking a bit harder, "and you know what? That was a smart move; plus, it was silly for soldiers to wear the same lace as nobles."
“I am happy to be approved of by your majesty.”
“I’m glad to have your approval, your majesty.”
“Is that the only appointment you held about the cardinal?” asked the king.
“Is that the only meeting you had with the cardinal?” asked the king.
“It was I who was appointed to examine the accounts of the superintendent, sire.”
“It was me who was assigned to review the superintendent's accounts, sir.”
“Ah!” said Louis, who was about to dismiss Colbert, but whom that word stopped; “ah! it was you whom his eminence had charged to control M. Fouquet, was it? And the result of that examination?”
“Ah!” said Louis, who was about to send Colbert away, but that word stopped him; “ah! it was you whom his eminence appointed to keep an eye on M. Fouquet, wasn’t it? And what was the outcome of that inquiry?”
“Is that there is a deficit, sire; but if your majesty will permit me—”
“There's a deficit, sir; but if you’ll allow me—”
“Speak, M. Colbert.”
“Go ahead, M. Colbert.”
“I ought to give your majesty some explanations.”
"I should provide you with some explanations, Your Majesty."
“Not at all, monsieur, it is you who have controlled these accounts; give me the result.”
“Not at all, sir, you are the one who has managed these accounts; just show me the outcome.”
“That is very easily done, sire: emptiness everywhere, money nowhere.”
"That's really easy to see, Your Majesty: there's emptiness all around and no money to be found."
“Beware, monsieur; you are roughly attacking the administration of M. Fouquet, who, nevertheless, I have heard say, is an able man.”
“Watch out, sir; you’re harshly criticizing the administration of Mr. Fouquet, who, by the way, I’ve heard is a capable man.”
Colbert colored, and then became pale, for he felt that from that minute he entered upon a struggle with a man whose power almost equaled the sway of him who had just died. “Yes, sire, a very able man,” repeated Colbert, bowing.
Colbert flushed and then went pale because he realized that at that moment, he was entering a contest with a man whose influence was nearly equal to that of the one who had just passed away. “Yes, sir, a very capable man,” Colbert said again, bowing.
“But if M. Fouquet is an able man, and, in spite of that ability, if money be wanting, whose fault is it?”
"But if M. Fouquet is a capable man, and despite that capability, if there is a lack of money, whose fault is that?"
“I do not accuse, sire, I verify.”
"I’m not accusing you, sir, I'm confirming."
“That is well; make out your accounts, and present them to me. There is a deficit, you say? A deficit may be temporary; credit returns and funds are restored.”
"That's fine; prepare your accounts and show them to me. You say there's a deficit? A deficit can be temporary; credit flows back and funds get replenished."
“No, sire.”
“No, sir.”
“Upon this year, perhaps, I understand that; but upon next year?”
“Maybe I get that this year, but what about next year?”
“Next year is eaten as bare as the current year.”
“Next year is consumed just like the current year.”
“But the year after, then?”
“But what about the next year?”
“Will be just like next year.”
“Will be just like next year.”
“What do you tell me, Monsieur Colbert?”
“What do you say, Monsieur Colbert?”
“I say there are four years engaged beforehand.”
“I say there are four years planned in advance.”
“They must have a loan, then.”
“They must have a loan, then.”
“They must have three, sire.”
“They need to have three, sir.”
“I will create offices to make them resign, and the salary of the posts shall be paid into the treasury.”
“I will set up offices to force them to resign, and the salaries for those positions will go into the treasury.”
“Impossible, sire, for there have already been creations upon creations of offices, the provisions of which are given in blank, so that the purchasers enjoy them without filling them. That is why your majesty cannot make them resign. Further, upon each agreement M. Fouquet has made an abatement of a third, so that the people have been plundered, without your majesty profiting by it.”
“It's impossible, sire, because there have already been endless creations of offices, the terms of which are left blank, allowing the buyers to benefit without any obligations. That's why your majesty can't make them resign. Furthermore, for every agreement, M. Fouquet has taken a cut of a third, which means the people have been robbed without your majesty gaining anything from it.”
The king started. “Explain me that, M. Colbert,” he said.
The king jumped in. “Explain that to me, Mr. Colbert,” he said.
“Let your majesty set down clearly your thought, and tell me what you wish me to explain.”
"Please, your majesty, express your thoughts clearly and let me know what you would like me to explain."
“You are right, clearness is what you wish, is it not?”
“You're right, clarity is what you want, isn’t it?”
“Yes, sire, clearness. God is God above all things, because He made light.”
“Yes, sir, clarity. God is above everything because He created light.”
“Well, for example,” resumed Louis XIV., “if to-day, the cardinal being dead, and I being king, suppose I wanted money?”
"Well, for example," continued Louis XIV, "if today, with the cardinal gone and me being king, let's say I wanted money?"
“Your majesty would not have any.”
“Your majesty wouldn’t have any.”
“Oh! that is strange, monsieur! How! my superintendent would not find me any money?”
“Oh! That’s odd, sir! How could my supervisor not find me any money?”
Colbert shook his large head.
Colbert shook his big head.
“How is that?” said the king; “is the income of the state so much in debt that there is no longer any revenue?”
“How is that?” said the king. “Is the state’s income so far in debt that there’s no revenue left?”
“Yes, sire.”
"Yes, sir."
The king frowned and said, “If it be so, I will get together the ordonnances to obtain a discharge from the holders, a liquidation at a cheap rate.”
The king frowned and said, “If that's the case, I will gather the documents to get a release from the holders, a settlement at a low cost.”
“Impossible, for the ordonnances have been converted into bills, which bills, for the convenience of return and facility of transaction, are divided into so many parts that the originals can no longer be recognized.”
“Impossible, because the orders have been turned into bills, and these bills, to make it easier to return and carry out transactions, are split into so many parts that the originals are no longer recognizable.”
Louis, very much agitated, walked about, still frowning. “But, if this is as you say, Monsieur Colbert,” said he, stopping all at once, “I shall be ruined before I begin to reign.”
Louis, clearly upset, paced back and forth, still frowning. “But if this is true, Monsieur Colbert,” he said, suddenly stopping, “I’m going to be ruined before I even start my reign.”
“You are, in fact, sire,” said the impassible caster-up of figures.
“You are, in fact, my lord,” said the unflappable calculator.
“Well, but yet, monsieur, the money is somewhere?”
“Well, but still, sir, the money is somewhere?”
“Yes, sire, and even as a beginning, I bring your majesty a note of funds which M. le Cardinal Mazarin was not willing to set down in his testament, neither in any act whatever, but which he confided to me.”
“Yeah, your majesty, and as a start, I bring you a note about some funds that M. le Cardinal Mazarin wasn't willing to include in his will or in any document, but that he entrusted to me.”
“To you?”
"Is it for you?"
“Yes, sire, with an injunction to remit it to your majesty.”
“Yes, sir, with a request to send it to your majesty.”
“What! besides the forty millions of the testament?”
“What! Besides the forty million from the will?”
“Yes, sire.”
"Yes, sir."
“M. de Mazarin had still other funds?”
“M. de Mazarin had other sources of money?”
Colbert bowed.
Colbert bowed.
“Why, that man was a gulf!” murmured the king. “M. de Mazarin on one side, M. Fouquet on the other,—more than a hundred millions perhaps between them! No wonder my coffers should be empty!” Colbert waited without stirring.
“Wow, that guy was a goldmine!” the king whispered. “M. de Mazarin on one side, M. Fouquet on the other—probably more than a hundred million between them! No wonder my treasury is empty!” Colbert stood still, waiting.
“And is the sum you bring me worth the trouble?” asked the king.
“And is what you’re offering me worth the hassle?” asked the king.
“Yes, sire, it is a round sum.”
“Yes, your majesty, it is a round amount.”
“Amounting to how much?”
“How much is it?”
“To thirteen millions of livres, sire.”
"To thirteen million livres, sir."
“Thirteen millions!” cried Louis, trembling with joy; “do you say thirteen millions, Monsieur Colbert?”
“Thirteen million!” exclaimed Louis, shaking with excitement; “did you just say thirteen million, Mr. Colbert?”
“I said thirteen millions, yes, your majesty.”
“I said thirteen million, yes, your majesty.”
“Of which everybody is ignorant?”
"Of which everyone is unaware?"
“Of which everybody is ignorant.”
"That everyone is unaware of."
“Which are in your hands?”
"Which ones do you have?"
“In my hands, yes, sire.”
"In my hands, yes, sir."
“And which I can have?”
"And which one can I have?"
“Within two hours, sire.”
“In two hours, sir.”
“But where are they, then?”
“But where are they now?”
“In the cellar of a house which the cardinal possessed in the city, and which he was so kind as to leave me by a particular clause of his will.”
“In the basement of a house that the cardinal owned in the city, and which he was kind enough to leave to me through a specific clause in his will.”
“You are acquainted with the cardinal’s will, then?”
“You know about the cardinal’s wishes, right?”
“I have a duplicate of it, signed by his hand.”
"I have a copy of it, signed by him."
“A duplicate?”
"Another one?"
“Yes, sire, and here it is.” Colbert drew the deed quietly from his pocket, and showed it to the king. The king read the article relative to the donation of the house.
“Yeah, Your Majesty, here it is.” Colbert quietly pulled the deed from his pocket and showed it to the king. The king read the section about the donation of the house.
“But,” said he, “there is no question here but of the house; there is nothing said of the money.”
"But," he said, "the only issue here is the house; there's no mention of the money."
“Your pardon, sire, it is in my conscience.”
“Excuse me, your majesty, it weighs on my conscience.”
“And Monsieur Mazarin has intrusted it to you?”
“And Monsieur Mazarin has entrusted it to you?”
“Why not, sire?”
“Why not, your majesty?”
“He! a man mistrustful of everybody?”
“He! a man who doesn’t trust anyone?”
“He was not so of me, sire, as your majesty may perceive.”
"He wasn't like that about me, your majesty, as you might think."
Louis fixed his eyes with admiration upon that vulgar but expressive face. “You are an honest man, M. Colbert,” said the king.
Louis admired the bold yet expressive face in front of him. “You’re an honest man, M. Colbert,” said the king.
“That is not a virtue, it is a duty,” replied Colbert, coolly.
"That’s not a virtue, it’s a duty," Colbert replied coolly.
“But,” added Louis, “does not the money belong to the family?”
“But,” added Louis, “doesn't the money belong to the family?”
“If this money belonged to the family it would be disposed of in the testament, as the rest of the fortune is. If this money belonged to the family, I, who drew up the deed of donation in favor of your majesty, should have added the sum of thirteen millions to that of forty millions which was offered to you.”
“If this money belonged to the family, it would be included in the will, just like the rest of the fortune. If this money belonged to the family, I, who prepared the donation deed for your majesty, should have added the sum of thirteen million to the forty million that was offered to you.”
“How!” exclaimed Louis XIV., “was it you who drew up the deed of donation?”
“How!” exclaimed Louis XIV, “Did you draft the donation deed?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And yet the cardinal was attached to you?” added the king, ingenuously.
“And yet the cardinal was connected to you?” the king asked, honestly.
“I had assured his eminence you would by no means accept the gift,” said Colbert, in that same quiet manner we have described, and which, even in the common habits of life, had something solemn in it.
“I had assured his eminence that you would definitely not accept the gift,” said Colbert, in that same calm way we’ve described, which, even in everyday life, had something serious about it.
Louis passed his hand over his brow: “Oh! how young I am,” murmured he, “to have command of men.”
Louis ran his hand across his forehead. “Wow! I’m so young,” he murmured, “to be in charge of men.”
Colbert waited the end of this monologue. He saw Louis raise his head. “At what hour shall I send the money to your majesty?” asked he.
Colbert waited for the end of this monologue. He saw Louis lift his head. “At what time should I send the money to your majesty?” he asked.
“To-night, at eleven o’clock; I desire that no one may know that I possess this money.”
“To-night, at eleven o’clock; I want to make sure that no one knows I have this money.”
Colbert made no more reply than if the thing had not been said to him.
Colbert didn’t respond at all, as if nothing had been said to him.
“Is the amount in ingots, or coined gold?”
“Is the amount in gold bars or coins?”
“In coined gold, sire.”
"In gold coins, sire."
“That is well.”
"That's good."
“Where shall I send it?”
"Where should I send it?"
“To the Louvre. Thank you, M. Colbert.”
“To the Louvre. Thanks, M. Colbert.”
Colbert bowed and retired. “Thirteen millions!” exclaimed Louis, as soon as he was alone. “This must be a dream!” Then he allowed his head to sink between his hands, as if he were really asleep. But, at the end of a moment, he arose, and opening the window violently, he bathed his burning brow in the keen morning air, which brought to his senses the scent of the trees, and the perfume of the flowers. A splendid dawn was gilding the horizon, and the first rays of the sun bathed in flame the young king’s brow. “This is the dawn of my reign,” murmured Louis XIV. “It’s a presage sent by the Almighty.”
Colbert bowed and left. “Thirteen million!” Louis exclaimed as soon as he was alone. “This has to be a dream!” Then he let his head drop into his hands, as if he were truly asleep. But after a moment, he stood up, threw open the window, and splashed the cool morning air on his burning forehead, which revived him with the scent of trees and the fragrance of flowers. A beautiful dawn was lighting up the horizon, and the first rays of the sun were shining brilliantly on the young king’s brow. “This is the beginning of my reign,” Louis XIV murmured. “It’s a sign sent by the Almighty.”
Chapter L: The First Day of the Royalty of Louis XIV.
In the morning, the news of the death of the cardinal was spread through the castle, and thence speedily reached the city. The ministers Fouquet, Lyonne, and Letellier entered la salle des seances, to hold a council. The king sent for them immediately. “Messieurs,” said he, “as long as monsieur le cardinal lived, I allowed him to govern my affairs; but now I mean to govern them myself. You will give me your advice when I ask it. You may go.”
In the morning, news of the cardinal’s death spread throughout the castle and quickly made its way to the city. Ministers Fouquet, Lyonne, and Letellier entered the meeting room to hold a council. The king called for them right away. “Gentlemen,” he said, “as long as the cardinal was alive, I let him manage my affairs; but now I intend to take control myself. You will give me your advice when I ask for it. You can go now.”
The ministers looked at each other with surprise. If they concealed a smile it was with a great effort, for they knew that the prince, brought up in absolute ignorance of business, by this took upon himself a burden much too heavy for his strength. Fouquet took leave of his colleagues upon the stairs, saying:—“Messieurs! there will be so much the less labor for us.”
The ministers exchanged looks of surprise. If they managed to suppress a smile, it took a lot of effort because they realized that the prince, raised completely unaware of the realities of business, was taking on a responsibility that was far too heavy for him. Fouquet said goodbye to his colleagues on the stairs, saying:—“Gentlemen! That means there will be a lot less work for us.”
And he gayly climbed into his carriage. The others, a little uneasy at the turn things had taken, went back to Paris together. Towards ten o’clock the king repaired to the apartment of his mother, with whom he had a long and private conversation. After dinner, he got into his carriage, and went straight to the Louvre. There he received much company, and took a degree of pleasure in remarking the hesitation of each, and the curiosity of all. Towards evening he ordered the doors of the Louvre to be closed, with the exception of only one, which opened on the quay. He placed on duty at this point two hundred Swiss, who did not speak a word of French, with orders to admit all who carried packages, but no others; and by no means to allow any one to go out. At eleven o’clock precisely, he heard the rolling of a heavy carriage under the arch, then of another, then of a third; after which the gate grated upon its hinges to be closed. Soon after, somebody scratched with his nail at the door of the cabinet. The king opened it himself, and beheld Colbert, whose first word was this:—“The money is in your majesty’s cellar.”
And he happily climbed into his carriage. The others, a bit uneasy about how things had turned, went back to Paris together. Around ten o’clock, the king went to his mother’s apartment for a long and private talk. After dinner, he got into his carriage and headed straight to the Louvre. There, he entertained a lot of guests and took some pleasure in observing each person’s hesitation and everyone’s curiosity. In the evening, he ordered the Louvre’s doors to be closed, except for one that opened onto the quay. He positioned two hundred Swiss guards there, who didn’t speak a word of French, with orders to let in anyone carrying packages, but no one else; and under no circumstances to allow anyone to leave. At exactly eleven o’clock, he heard the sound of a heavy carriage rolling under the arch, then another, and then a third; after which the gate creaked as it was closed. Shortly after, someone scratched at the door of the cabinet. The king opened it himself and saw Colbert, whose first words were: “The money is in your majesty’s cellar.”
The king then descended and went himself to see the barrels of specie, in gold and silver, which, under the direction of Colbert, four men had just rolled into a cellar of which the king had given Colbert the key in the morning. This review completed, Louis returned to his apartments, followed by Colbert, who had not apparently warmed with one ray of personal satisfaction.
The king then went down to see the barrels of coins, in gold and silver, that four men had just rolled into a cellar for which he had given Colbert the key that morning. After this inspection was finished, Louis returned to his rooms, followed by Colbert, who didn’t seem to show any signs of personal satisfaction.
“Monsieur,” said the king, “what do you wish that I should give you, as a recompense for this devotedness and probity?”
“Sir,” said the king, “what would you like me to give you as a reward for your dedication and honesty?”
“Absolutely nothing, sire.”
"Nothing at all, sire."
“How! nothing? Not even an opportunity of serving me?”
“How! Nothing? Not even a chance to help me?”
“If your majesty were not to furnish me with that opportunity, I should not the less serve you. It is impossible for me not to be the best servant of the king.”
“If Your Majesty doesn’t give me that opportunity, I’ll still serve you just as well. It’s impossible for me not to be the best servant to the king.”
“You shall be intendant of the finances, M. Colbert.”
"You will be in charge of the finances, Mr. Colbert."
“But there is already a superintendent, sire.”
“But there’s already a superintendent, sir.”
“I know that.”
“I get that.”
“Sire, the superintendent of the finances is the most powerful man in the kingdom.”
“Sir, the finance chief is the most powerful person in the kingdom.”
“Ah!” cried Louis, coloring, “do you think so?”
“Ah!” cried Louis, blushing, “do you really think that?”
“He will crush me in a week, sire. Your majesty gives me a controle for which strength is indispensable. An intendant under a superintendent,—that is inferiority.”
“He will overpower me in a week, sir. Your majesty gives me a control that requires strength. Being an assistant under a supervisor—that's just being inferior.”
“You want support—you do not reckon upon me?”
“You want support—you don’t count on me?”
“I had the honor of telling your majesty, that during the lifetime of M. de Mazarin, M. Fouquet was the second man in the kingdom; now M. de Mazarin is dead, M. Fouquet is become the first.”
“I had the honor of telling your majesty that during the lifetime of M. de Mazarin, M. Fouquet was the second most important person in the kingdom; now that M. de Mazarin is dead, M. Fouquet has become the first.”
“Monsieur, I agree to what you told me of all things up to to-day; but to-morrow, please to remember, I shall no longer suffer it.”
“Monsieur, I agree with everything you’ve said up to now; but tomorrow, please remember, I won’t tolerate it any longer.”
“Then I shall be of no use to your majesty?”
“Then I won't be of any use to you, your majesty?”
“You are already, since you fear to compromise yourself in serving me.”
“You're already worried about compromising yourself by serving me.”
“I only fear to be placed so that I cannot serve your majesty.”
“I’m just afraid of being put in a position where I can’t serve you, your majesty.”
“What do you wish, then?”
“What do you want, then?”
“I wish your majesty to allow me assistance in the labors of the office of intendant.”
“I would like your majesty to permit me to help with the duties of the intendant's office.”
“That post would lose its value.”
“That post would lose its value.”
“It would gain in security.”
“It would improve security.”
“Choose your colleagues.”
"Pick your coworkers."
“Messieurs Breteuil, Marin, Hervart.”
"Mr. Breteuil, Mr. Marin, Mr. Hervart."
“To-morrow the ordonnance shall appear.”
"Tomorrow the order will appear."
“Sire, I thank you.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
“Is that all you ask?”
"Is that all you want?"
“No, sire, one thing more.”
“No, sir, one more thing.”
“What is that?”
"What’s that?"
“Allow me to compose a chamber of justice.”
“Let me set up a court of justice.”
“What would this chamber of justice do?”
"What will this court do?"
“Try the farmers-general and contractors, who, during ten years, have been robbing the state.”
“Look into the farmers-general and contractors who have been stealing from the state for ten years.”
“Well, but what would you do with them?”
“Well, what would you do with them?”
“Hang two or three, and that would make the rest disgorge.”
“Hang two or three, and that would make the rest spill out.”
“I cannot commence my reign with executions, Monsieur Colbert.”
“I can’t start my reign with executions, Mr. Colbert.”
“On the contrary, sire, you had better, in order not to have to end with them.”
“On the contrary, sir, you'd be better off not having to end up with them.”
The king made no reply. “Does your majesty consent?” said Colbert.
The king didn't respond. “Do you agree, your majesty?” Colbert asked.
“I will reflect upon it, monsieur.”
"I'll think about it."
“It will be too late when reflection may be made.”
“It will be too late when we start to think about it.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because you have to deal with people stronger than ourselves, if they are warned.”
“Because you have to deal with people who are stronger than us, if they are made aware.”
“Compose that chamber of justice, monsieur.”
"Set up the courtroom, sir."
“I will, sire.”
"I will, Your Majesty."
“Is that all?”
"Is that it?"
“No, sire; there is still another important affair. What rights does your majesty attach to this office of intendant?”
“No, sir; there’s still one more important matter. What rights does your majesty associate with this position of intendant?”
“Well—I do not know—the customary ones.”
"Well—I don't know—the usual ones."
“Sire, I desire that this office be invested with the right of reading the correspondence with England.”
“Sire, I want this office to have the authority to read the correspondence with England.”
“Impossible, monsieur, for that correspondence is kept from the council; monsieur le cardinal himself carried it on.”
“It's impossible, sir, because that correspondence is kept from the council; the cardinal himself handled it.”
“I thought your majesty had this morning declared that there should no longer be a council?”
“I thought you said this morning that there wouldn’t be a council anymore?”
“Yes, I said so.”
"Yeah, I said that."
“Let your majesty then have the goodness to read all the letters yourself, particularly those from England; I hold strongly to this article.”
“Please, your majesty, read all the letters yourself, especially the ones from England; I feel very strongly about this point.”
“Monsieur, you shall have that correspondence, and render me an account of it.”
“Sir, you will receive that correspondence and give me a report on it.”
“Now, sire, what shall I do with respect to the finances?”
“Now, sir, what should I do about the finances?”
“Everything M. Fouquet has not done.”
“Everything M. Fouquet hasn't done.”
“That is all I ask of your majesty. Thanks, sire, I depart in peace;” and at these words he took his leave. Louis watched his departure. Colbert was not yet a hundred paces from the Louvre when the king received a courier from England. After having looked at and examined the envelope, the king broke the seal precipitately, and found a letter from Charles II. The following is what the English prince wrote to his royal brother:—
"That’s all I ask of you, Your Majesty. Thank you, sire, I leave in peace;" and with these words, he took his leave. Louis watched him go. Colbert had not even walked a hundred steps away from the Louvre when the king received a messenger from England. After looking at and checking the envelope, the king quickly broke the seal and found a letter from Charles II. Here’s what the English prince wrote to his royal brother:—
“Your majesty must be rendered very uneasy by the illness of M. le Cardinal Mazarin; but the excess of danger can only prove of service to you. The cardinal is given over by his physician. I thank you for the gracious reply you have made to my communication touching the Princess Henrietta, my sister, and, in a week, the princess and her court will set out for Paris. It is gratifying to me to acknowledge the fraternal friendship you have evinced towards me, and to call you, more justly than ever, my brother. It is gratifying to me, above everything, to prove to your majesty how much I am interested in all that may please you. You are wrong in having Belle-Ile-en-Mer secretly fortified. That is wrong. We shall never be at war against each other. That measure does not make me uneasy, it makes me sad. You are spending useless millions; tell your ministers so; and rest assured that I am well informed; render me the same service, my brother, if occasion offers.”
“Your majesty must be quite worried about the illness of Cardinal Mazarin; however, the level of danger only benefits you. The cardinal has been given up by his doctor. I appreciate your gracious response to my message regarding Princess Henrietta, my sister, and in a week, she and her court will head to Paris. I’m pleased to acknowledge the brotherly friendship you’ve shown me, and I can rightly call you my brother now more than ever. Most importantly, I want to show your majesty how deeply I care about what pleases you. You’re mistaken to secretly fortify Belle-Ile-en-Mer. That’s not appropriate. We will never be at war with each other. That move doesn’t concern me; it makes me sad. You’re wasting unnecessary millions; let your ministers know that; and rest assured, I’m well aware of the situation; please do me the same favor, my brother, if the opportunity arises.”
The king rang his bell violently, and his valet de chambre appeared. “Monsieur Colbert is just gone; he cannot be far off. Let him be called back!” exclaimed he.
The king rang his bell loudly, and his valet appeared. “Monsieur Colbert just left; he can’t be far away. Call him back!” he exclaimed.
The valet was about to execute the order, when the king stopped him.
The valet was about to carry out the order when the king stopped him.
“No,” said he, “no; I see the whole scheme of that man. Belle-Isle belongs to M. Fouquet; Belle-Isle is being fortified: that is a conspiracy on the part of M. Fouquet. The discovery of that conspiracy is the ruin of the superintendent, and that discovery is the result of the correspondence with England: this is why Colbert wished to have that correspondence. Oh! but I cannot place all my dependence upon that man; he has a good head, but I must have an arm!” Louis, all at once, uttered a joyful cry. “I had,” said he, “a lieutenant of musketeers!”
“No,” he said, “no; I understand the entire plan of that man. Belle-Isle belongs to M. Fouquet; Belle-Isle is being fortified: that’s a conspiracy by M. Fouquet. Discovering that conspiracy will lead to the superintendent’s downfall, and that discovery comes from the correspondence with England: that’s why Colbert wanted that correspondence. Oh! But I can’t rely solely on that man; he’s clever, but I need someone with strength!” Suddenly, Louis exclaimed joyfully, “I had a lieutenant of musketeers!”
“Yes, sire—Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
"Yes, sir—Monsieur d’Artagnan."
“He quitted the service for a time.”
“He left the service for a while.”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Let him be found, and be here to-morrow the first thing in the morning.”
“Make sure he’s found and here first thing in the morning.”
The valet de chambre bowed and went out.
The chamberlain bowed and exited.
“Thirteen millions in my cellar,” said the king; “Colbert carrying my purse and D’Artagnan my sword—I am king.”
“Thirteen million in my cellar,” said the king; “Colbert is handling my money and D’Artagnan has my sword—I am king.”
Chapter LI. A Passion.
The day of his arrival, on returning from the Palais Royal, Athos, as we have seen, went straight to his hotel in the Rue Saint-Honore. He there found the Vicomte de Bragelonne waiting for him in his chamber, chatting with Grimaud. It was not an easy thing to talk with this old servant. Two men only possessed the secret, Athos and D’Artagnan. The first succeeded, because Grimaud sought to make him speak himself; D’Artagnan, on the contrary, because he knew how to make Grimaud talk. Raoul was occupied in making him describe the voyage to England, and Grimaud had related it in all its details, with a limited number of gestures and eight words, neither more nor less. He had, at first, indicated by an undulating movement of his hand, that his master and he had crossed the sea. “Upon some expedition?” Raoul had asked.
The day he arrived, after returning from the Palais Royal, Athos, as we saw, went directly to his hotel on Rue Saint-Honoré. There, he found the Vicomte de Bragelonne waiting for him in his room, chatting with Grimaud. It wasn't easy to talk with this old servant. Only two people knew his secret: Athos and D’Artagnan. Athos was able to get through to him because Grimaud wanted to speak to him; D’Artagnan, on the other hand, could make Grimaud talk. Raoul was busy getting him to describe the trip to England, and Grimaud detailed it with a few gestures and eight words, no more, no less. At first, he indicated with a wave of his hand that he and his master had crossed the sea. “On some mission?” Raoul had asked.
Grimaud by bending down his head had answered, “Yes.”
Grimaud nodded his head and replied, “Yes.”
“When monsieur le comte incurred much danger?” asked Raoul.
“When the count got into a lot of trouble?” asked Raoul.
“Neither too much nor too little,” was replied by a shrug of the shoulders.
“Neither too much nor too little,” was replied with a shrug of the shoulders.
“But still, what sort of danger?” insisted Raoul.
“But still, what kind of danger?” insisted Raoul.
Grimaud pointed to the sword; he pointed to the fire and to a musket that was hanging on the wall.
Grimaud pointed to the sword; he pointed to the fire and to a musket that was hanging on the wall.
“Monsieur le comte had an enemy there, then?” cried Raoul.
“Monsieur le comte had an enemy there, then?” yelled Raoul.
“Monk,” replied Grimaud.
"Monk," Grimaud replied.
“It is strange,” continued Raoul, “that monsieur le comte persists in considering me a novice, and not allowing me to partake the honor and danger of his adventure.”
“It’s odd,” Raoul continued, “that the count keeps thinking of me as a newbie, not letting me share in the honor and danger of his adventure.”
Grimaud smiled. It was at this moment Athos came in. The host was lighting him up the stairs, and Grimaud, recognizing the step of his master, hastened to meet him, which cut short the conversation. But Raoul was launched on the sea of interrogatories, and did not stop. Taking both hands of the comte, with warm, but respectful tenderness,—“How is it, monsieur,” said he, “that you have set out upon a dangerous voyage without bidding me adieu, without commanding the aid of my sword, of myself, who ought to be your support, now I have the strength; whom you have brought up like a man? Ah! monsieur, can you expose me to the cruel trial of never seeing you again?”
Grimaud smiled. At that moment, Athos walked in. The host was leading him upstairs, and Grimaud, recognizing his master's footsteps, hurried to meet him, cutting off the conversation. But Raoul was on a roll with his questions and didn’t stop. Taking both of the comte's hands with warm, yet respectful tenderness, he said, “How is it, sir, that you’ve embarked on such a dangerous journey without saying goodbye, without asking for my sword, for my help, when I should be your support now that I have the strength? You’ve raised me like a man, and yet, sir, can you really put me through the agony of possibly never seeing you again?”
“Who told you, Raoul,” said the comte, placing his cloak and hat in the hands of Grimaud, who had unbuckled his sword, “who told you that my voyage was a dangerous one?”
“Who told you, Raoul,” said the count, handing his cloak and hat to Grimaud, who had unbuckled his sword, “who told you that my trip was a dangerous one?”
“I,” said Grimaud.
“I,” Grimaud said.
“And why did you do so?” said Athos, sternly.
“And why did you do that?” asked Athos, sternly.
Grimaud was embarrassed; Raoul came to his assistance, by answering for him. “It is natural, monsieur, that our good Grimaud should tell me the truth in what concerns you. By whom should you be loved an supported, if not by me?”
Grimaud was embarrassed; Raoul stepped in to help him by speaking for him. “It’s only natural, sir, that our good Grimaud should be honest with me about you. Who else would stand by you and support you, if not me?”
Athos did not reply. He made a friendly motion to Grimaud, which sent him out of the room; he then seated himself in a fauteuil, whilst Raoul remained standing before him.
Athos didn't respond. He gestured to Grimaud in a friendly way, which prompted him to leave the room; then he sat down in an armchair, while Raoul stayed standing in front of him.
“But it is true,” continued Raoul, “that your voyage was an expedition, and that steel and fire threatened you?”
“But it is true,” Raoul continued, “that your journey was an adventure, and that steel and fire were a danger to you?”
“Say no more about that, vicomte,” said Athos, mildly. “I set out hastily, it is true: but the service of King Charles II. required a prompt departure. As to your anxiety, I thank you for it, and I know that I can depend on you. You have not wanted for anything, vicomte, in my absence, have you?”
“Let’s not talk about that anymore, vicomte,” Athos said calmly. “It’s true I left in a hurry, but King Charles II. needed me to get going quickly. I appreciate your concern, and I know I can count on you. You haven’t been lacking for anything while I was away, have you?”
“No, monsieur, thank you.”
“No, sir, thank you.”
“I left orders with Blaisois to pay you a hundred pistoles, if you should stand in need of money.”
“I instructed Blaisois to give you a hundred pistoles if you need money.”
“Monsieur, I have not seen Blaisois.”
“Sir, I haven't seen Blaisois.”
“You have been without money, then?”
"You've been broke, huh?"
“Monsieur, I had thirty pistoles left from the sale of the horses I took in my last campaign, and M. le Prince had the kindness to allow me to win two hundred pistoles at his play-table three months ago.”
“Sir, I had thirty pistoles left from selling the horses I captured in my last campaign, and the Prince kindly allowed me to win two hundred pistoles at his gaming table three months ago.”
“Do you play? I don’t like that, Raoul.”
“Do you play? I’m not into that, Raoul.”
“I never play, monsieur; it was M. le Prince who ordered me to hold his cards at Chantilly—one night when a courier came to him from the king. I won, and M. le Prince commanded me to take the stakes.”
“I don’t play, sir; it was M. le Prince who told me to hold his cards at Chantilly—one night when a courier came to him from the king. I won, and M. le Prince asked me to take the stakes.”
“Is that a practice in the household, Raoul?” asked Athos with a frown.
“Is that a thing you do at home, Raoul?” asked Athos with a frown.
“Yes, monsieur; every week M. le Prince affords, upon one occasion or another, a similar advantage to one of his gentlemen. There are fifty gentlemen in his highness’s household; it was my turn.”
“Yes, sir; every week the Prince gives, at some point, a similar opportunity to one of his gentlemen. There are fifty gentlemen in his highness’s household; it was my turn.”
“Very well! You went into Spain, then?”
“Alright! So you went to Spain, huh?”
“Yes, monsieur, I made a very delightful and interesting journey.”
“Yes, sir, I had a very enjoyable and fascinating trip.”
“You have been back a month, have you not?”
"You've been back for a month, right?"
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“And in the course of that month?”
“And what happened that month?”
“In that month—”
"In that month—"
“What have you done?”
“What did you do?”
“My duty, monsieur.”
"My duty, sir."
“Have you not been home, to La Fere?”
“Haven't you been home to La Fere?”
Raoul colored. Athos looked at him with a fixed but tranquil expression.
Raoul colored. Athos watched him with a steady but calm look.
“You would be wrong not to believe me,” said Raoul. “I feel that I colored, and in spite of myself. The question you did me the honor to ask me is of a nature to raise in me much emotion. I color, then, because I am agitated, not because I meditate a falsehood.”
“You’d be mistaken not to believe me,” Raoul said. “I can feel myself blushing, and I can't help it. The question you were kind enough to ask really stirs up a lot of emotion in me. I blush, then, because I’m nervous, not because I'm trying to lie.”
“I know, Raoul, you never lie.”
“I know, Raoul, you never tell a lie.”
“No, monsieur.”
“No, sir.”
“Besides, my young friend, you would be wrong; what I wanted to say—”
“Besides, my young friend, you'd be mistaken; what I wanted to say—”
“I know quite well, monsieur. You would ask me if I have not been to Blois?”
“I know very well, sir. You’re wondering if I haven’t been to Blois?”
“Exactly so.”
"Exactly."
“I have not been there; I have not even seen the person to whom you allude.”
“I haven't been there; I haven't even seen the person you're talking about.”
Raoul’s voice trembled as he pronounced these words. Athos, a sovereign judge in all matters of delicacy, immediately added, “Raoul, you answer me with a painful feeling; you are unhappy.”
Raoul's voice shook as he said these words. Athos, an authority on matters of sensitivity, quickly added, "Raoul, you're responding with a heavy heart; you're hurting."
“Very, monsieur; you have forbidden me to go to Blois, or to see Mademoiselle de la Valliere again.” Here the young man stopped. That dear name, so delightful to pronounce, made his heart bleed, although so sweet upon his lips.
“Of course, sir; you’ve told me I can't go to Blois or see Mademoiselle de la Valliere again.” Here the young man paused. That beloved name, so lovely to say, made his heart ache, even though it was so sweet on his lips.
“And I have acted rightly, Raoul.” Athos hastened to reply. “I am neither an unjust nor a barbarous father; I respect true love; but I look forward for you to a future—an immense future. A new reign is about to break upon us like a fresh dawn. War calls upon a young king full of chivalric spirit. What is wanting to assist this heroic ardor is a battalion of young and free lieutenants who would rush to the fight with enthusiasm, and fall, crying: ‘Vive le Roi!’ instead of ‘Adieu, my dear wife.’ You understand that, Raoul. However brutal my reasoning may appear, I conjure you, then, to believe me, and to turn away your thoughts from those early days of youth in which you took up this habit of love—days of effeminate carelessness, which soften the heart and render it incapable of consuming those strong bitter draughts called glory and adversity. Therefore, Raoul, I repeat to you, you should see in my counsel only the desire of being useful to you, only the ambition of seeing you prosper. I believe you capable of becoming a remarkable man. March alone, and you will march better, and more quickly.”
“And I have acted rightly, Raoul,” Athos quickly replied. “I’m not an unfair or cruel father; I respect true love. But I look forward to your future—an enormous future. A new era is about to begin for us like a fresh dawn. War needs a young king filled with chivalric spirit. What’s missing to support this heroic eagerness is a group of young and free lieutenants who would rush into battle with enthusiasm and fall, shouting: ‘Vive le Roi!’ instead of ‘Goodbye, my dear wife.’ You get that, Raoul. Although my reasoning may seem harsh, I urge you to believe me and to move away from those early days of youth when you embraced this love—days of soft carelessness that weaken the heart and make it unable to handle the strong, bitter challenges known as glory and hardship. So, Raoul, I repeat, you should see my advice as nothing but a desire to be helpful to you, only the ambition to see you succeed. I believe you have what it takes to become an exceptional man. March alone, and you will march better and faster.”
“You have commanded, monsieur,” replied Raoul, “and I obey.”
“You have commanded, sir,” replied Raoul, “and I will follow your orders.”
“Commanded!” cried Athos. “Is it thus you reply to me? I have commanded you! Oh! you distort my words as you misconceive my intentions. I do not command you; I request you.”
“Commanded!” shouted Athos. “Is that how you respond to me? I have asked you! Oh! you twist my words and misunderstand my intentions. I do not command you; I’m asking you.”
“No, monsieur, you have commanded,” said Raoul, persistently; “had you requested me, your request is even more effective than your order. I have not seen Mademoiselle de la Valliere again.”
“No, sir, you gave a command,” Raoul insisted; “if you had asked me, your request would have been even more powerful than your order. I haven’t seen Mademoiselle de la Valliere since.”
“But you are unhappy! you are unhappy!” insisted Athos.
“But you’re not happy! You’re not happy!” insisted Athos.
Raoul made no reply.
Raoul didn’t respond.
“I find you pale; I find you dull. The sentiment is strong, then?”
“I see you look pale; you seem dull. The feeling is intense, right?”
“It is a passion,” replied Raoul.
“It’s a passion,” Raoul said.
“No—a habit.”
“Not a choice, a habit.”
“Monsieur, you know I have traveled much, that I have passed two years far away from her. A habit would yield to an absence of two years, I believe; whereas, on my return, I loved not more, that was impossible, but as much. Mademoiselle de la Valliere is for me the one lady above all others; but you are for me a god upon earth—to you I sacrifice everything.”
“Sir, you know I've traveled a lot and spent two years away from her. I believe a habit could fade after two years of absence; however, upon my return, I loved her not more, which was impossible, but just as much. Mademoiselle de la Valliere is the one woman for me above all others; but you are like a god on earth to me—I would sacrifice everything for you.”
“You are wrong,” said Athos; “I have no longer any right over you. Age has emancipated you; you no longer even stand in need of my consent. Besides, I will not refuse my consent after what you have told me. Marry Mademoiselle de la Valliere, if you like.”
“You're mistaken,” said Athos; “I no longer have any control over you. You've grown up; you don't even need my approval anymore. Plus, I won’t withhold my approval after what you’ve shared with me. Go ahead and marry Mademoiselle de la Valliere, if that's what you want.”
Raoul was startled, but suddenly: “You are very kind, monsieur,” said he; “and your concession excites my warmest gratitude, but I will not accept it.”
Raoul was taken aback, but said suddenly, “You are very kind, sir,” he said; “and your offer makes me truly grateful, but I can’t accept it.”
“Then you now refuse?”
“Are you refusing now?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“I will not oppose you in anything, Raoul.”
“I won’t stand in your way in anything, Raoul.”
“But you have at the bottom of your heart an idea against this marriage: it is not your choice.”
“But deep down, you have a feeling about this marriage: it’s not what you want.”
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“That is sufficient to make me resist: I will wait.”
“That’s enough to make me hold back: I’ll wait.”
“Beware, Raoul! What you are now saying is serious.”
“Watch out, Raoul! What you're saying now is serious.”
“I know it is, monsieur; as I said, I will wait.”
“I know it is, sir; as I said, I will wait.”
“Until I die?” said Athos, much agitated.
“Until I die?” Athos said, clearly upset.
“Oh! monsieur,” cried Raoul, with tears in his eyes, “is it possible that you should wound my heart thus? I have never given you cause of complaint!”
“Oh! sir,” cried Raoul, with tears in his eyes, “is it possible that you would hurt my heart like this? I have never given you any reason to complain!”
“Dear boy, that is true,” murmured Athos, pressing his lips violently together to conceal the emotion of which he was no longer master. “No, I will no longer afflict you; only I do not comprehend what you mean by waiting. Will you wait till you love no longer?”
“Dear boy, that’s true,” Athos murmured, pressing his lips tightly together to hide the emotion he could no longer control. “No, I won't torment you anymore; I just don’t understand what you mean by waiting. Are you going to wait until you don’t love anymore?”
“Ah! for that!—no, monsieur. I will wait till you change your opinion.”
“Ah! for that!—no, sir. I will wait until you change your mind.”
“I should wish to put the matter to a test, Raoul; I should like to see if Mademoiselle de la Valliere will wait as you do.”
“I want to put this to the test, Raoul; I’d like to see if Mademoiselle de la Valliere will wait like you do.”
“I hope so, monsieur.”
“I hope so, sir.”
“But, take care, Raoul! suppose she did not wait? Ah, you are young, so confiding, so loyal! Women are changeable.”
“But be careful, Raoul! What if she doesn’t wait? Ah, you’re young, so trusting, so loyal! Women can be unpredictable.”
“You have never spoken ill to me of women, monsieur; you have never had to complain of them; why should you doubt of Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”
“You've never said anything bad about women to me, sir; you've never had any complaints about them. So why would you doubt Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”
“That is true,” said Athos, casting down his eyes; “I have never spoken ill to you of women; I have never had to complain of them; Mademoiselle de la Valliere never gave birth to a suspicion; but when we are looking forward, we must go even to exceptions, even to improbabilities! If, I say, Mademoiselle de la Valliere should not wait for you?”
"That's true," said Athos, looking down; "I've never spoken negatively about women to you; I've never had any reason to complain about them; Mademoiselle de la Valliere never raised any suspicions. But when we think ahead, we have to consider exceptions, even things that seem unlikely! What if, I say, Mademoiselle de la Valliere doesn't wait for you?"
“How, monsieur?”
"How, sir?"
“If she turned her eyes another way.”
“If she turns away.”
“If she looked favorably upon another, do you mean, monsieur?” said Raoul, pale with agony.
“If she felt positively about someone else, do you mean, sir?” said Raoul, pale with distress.
“Exactly.”
"Totally."
“Well, monsieur, I would kill him,” said Raoul, simply, “and all the men whom Mademoiselle de la Valliere should choose, until one of them had killed me, or Mademoiselle de la Valliere had restored me her heart.”
“Well, sir, I would kill him,” said Raoul, simply, “and all the guys that Mademoiselle de la Valliere should choose, until one of them had killed me, or Mademoiselle de la Valliere gave me back her heart.”
Athos started. “I thought,” resumed he, in an agitated voice, “that you called my just now your god, your law in this world.”
Athos was startled. “I thought,” he continued, his voice shaky, “that you just referred to me as your god, your law in this world.”
“Oh!” said Raoul, trembling, “you would forbid me the duel?”
“Oh!” said Raoul, shaking, “you're telling me I can't have the duel?”
“Suppose I did forbid it, Raoul?”
“What if I did forbid it, Raoul?”
“You would not forbid me to hope, monsieur; consequently you would not forbid me to die.”
“You wouldn’t deny me the hope, sir; therefore, you wouldn’t deny me the choice to die.”
Athos raised his eyes toward the vicomte. He had pronounced these words with the most melancholy look. “Enough,” said Athos, after a long silence, “enough of this subject, upon which we both go too far. Live as well as you are able, Raoul, perform your duties, love Mademoiselle de la Valliere; in a word, act like a man, since you have attained the age of a man; only do not forget that I love you tenderly, and that you profess to love me.”
Athos looked up at the viscount. He had said those words with a very sad expression. “That's enough,” Athos said after a long pause, “we’ve gone on about this topic for too long. Live your life as best as you can, Raoul, do your duty, love Mademoiselle de la Valliere; in short, be a man, since you’re now at that age; just remember that I care for you deeply, and that you claim to care for me too.”
“Ah! monsieur le comte!” cried Raoul, pressing the hand of Athos to his heart.
“Ah! Count!” cried Raoul, pressing Athos's hand to his heart.
“Enough, dear boy, leave me; I want rest. A propos, M. d’Artagnan has returned from England with me; you owe him a visit.”
“That's enough, dear boy, leave me; I need some rest. By the way, M. d’Artagnan has come back from England with me; you should pay him a visit.”
“I will pay it, monsieur, with great pleasure. I love Monsieur d’Artagnan exceedingly.”
“I’ll gladly pay it, sir. I really love Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
“You are right in doing so; he is a worthy man and a brave cavalier.”
“You're right to do that; he's a good man and a brave knight.”
“Who loves you dearly.”
"Who loves you the most."
“I am sure of that. Do you know his address?”
“I’m sure of that. Do you know his address?”
“At the Louvre, I suppose, or wherever the king is. Does he not command the musketeers?”
“At the Louvre, I guess, or wherever the king is. Doesn’t he command the musketeers?”
“No; at present M. d’Artagnan is absent on leave; he is resting for awhile. Do not, therefore, seek him at the posts of his service. You will hear of him at the house of a certain Planchet.”
“No; right now, M. d’Artagnan is away on leave; he’s taking a break for a bit. So, don’t look for him at his duty stations. You’ll hear about him at the place of a certain Planchet.”
“His former lackey?”
“His ex-sidekick?”
“Exactly; turned grocer.”
"Exactly; became a grocer."
“I know; Rue des Lombards?”
"I know; Lombard Street?"
“Somewhere thereabouts, or Rue des Arcis.”
“Somewhere around there, or Rue des Arcis.”
“I will find it, monsieur—I will find it.”
“I'll find it, sir—I’ll find it.”
“You will say a thousand kind things to him, on my part, and ask him to come and dine with me before I set out for La Fere.”
“You will say a thousand kind things to him for me, and ask him to come and have dinner with me before I head out to La Fere.”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“Good-might, Raoul!”
“Good night, Raoul!”
“Monsieur, I see you wear an order I never saw you wear before; accept my compliments.”
“Mister, I see you’re wearing an order I’ve never seen you wear before; accept my compliments.”
“The Fleece!—that is true. A bauble, my boy, which no longer amuses an old child like myself. Good-night, Raoul!”
“The Fleece!—that's true. A trinket, my boy, that no longer entertains an old child like me. Good night, Raoul!”
Chapter LII. D’Artagnan’s Lesson.
Raoul did not meet with D’Artagnan the next day, as he had hoped. He only met with Planchet, whose joy was great at seeing the young man again, and who contrived to pay him two or three little soldierly compliments, savoring very little of the grocer’s shop. But as Raoul was returning the next day from Vincennes at the head of fifty dragoons confided to him by Monsieur le Prince, he perceived, in La Place Baudoyer, a man with his nose in the air, examining a house as we examine a horse we have a fancy to buy. This man, dressed in a citizen costume buttoned up like a military pourpoint, a very small hat on his head, but a long shagreen-mounted sword by his side, turned his head as soon as he heard the steps of the horses, and left off looking at the house to look at the dragoons. It was simply M. d’Artagnan; D’Artagnan on foot; D’Artagnan with his hands behind him, passing a little review upon the dragoons, after having reviewed the buildings. Not a man, not a tag, not a horse’s hoof escaped his inspection. Raoul rode at the side of his troop; D’Artagnan perceived him the last. “Eh!” said he, “Eh! Mordioux!”
Raoul didn’t meet D’Artagnan the next day as he had hoped. He only saw Planchet, who was thrilled to see the young man again and managed to give him a couple of small soldierly compliments, which felt very little like coming from a grocer. But as Raoul was returning the following day from Vincennes leading fifty dragoons assigned to him by Monsieur le Prince, he noticed a man with his nose in the air, inspecting a house the way one might check out a horse they want to buy in La Place Baudoyer. This man was dressed in civilian clothes buttoned up like a military jacket, wearing a very small hat, but he had a long shagreen-mounted sword at his side. He turned his head as soon as he heard the horses' hooves and stopped looking at the house to watch the dragoons instead. It was simply M. d’Artagnan; D’Artagnan on foot; D’Artagnan with his hands behind him, giving a little review of the dragoons after checking out the buildings. Not a man, not a detail, not a horse’s hoof escaped his watchful eye. Raoul rode beside his troops; D’Artagnan noticed him last. “Hey!” he exclaimed, “Hey! Mordioux!”
“I was not mistaken!” cried Raoul, turning his horse towards him.
“I was not wrong!” shouted Raoul, turning his horse toward him.
“Mistaken—no! Good-day to you,” replied the ex-musketeer; whilst Raoul eagerly pressed the hand of his old friend. “Take care, Raoul,” said D’Artagnan, “the second horse of the fifth rank will lose a shoe before he gets to the Pont Marie; he has only two nails left in his off fore-foot.”
“Mistaken—no! Good day to you,” replied the ex-musketeer; while Raoul eagerly shook hands with his old friend. “Take care, Raoul,” said D’Artagnan, “the second horse of the fifth rank will lose a shoe before he gets to the Pont Marie; he only has two nails left in his off forefoot.”
“Wait a minute, I will come back,” said Raoul.
“Hold on, I'll be right back,” said Raoul.
“Can you quit your detachment?”
"Can you stop being detached?"
“The cornet is there to take my place.”
“The cornet is there to take my spot.”
“Then you will come and dine with me?”
“Then are you going to come and have dinner with me?”
“Most willingly, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
"Of course, Monsieur d’Artagnan."
“Be quick, then; leave your horse, or make them give me one.”
“Be quick, then; leave your horse, or make them give me one.”
“I prefer coming back on foot with you.”
"I'd rather walk back with you."
Raoul hastened to give notice to the cornet, who took his post; he then dismounted, gave his horse to one of the dragoons, and with great delight seized the arm of M. d’Artagnan, who had watched him during all these little evolutions with the satisfaction of a connoisseur.
Raoul quickly informed the cornet, who took his position; he then got off his horse, handed it over to one of the dragoons, and with great excitement grabbed the arm of M. d’Artagnan, who had been observing him throughout these movements with the satisfaction of an expert.
“What, do you come from Vincennes?” said he.
“What, do you come from Vincennes?” he asked.
“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”
“Yes, sir knight.”
“And the cardinal?”
"And the cardinal?"
“Is very ill; it is even reported he is dead.”
“Is very sick; it’s even said that he has died.”
“Are you on good terms with M. Fouquet?” asked D’Artagnan, with a disdainful movement of the shoulders, proving that the death of Mazarin did not affect him beyond measure.
“Are you on good terms with M. Fouquet?” asked D’Artagnan, shrugging disdainfully, showing that Mazarin’s death didn’t really bother him.
“With M. Fouquet?” said Raoul; “I do not know him.”
“With M. Fouquet?” Raoul said. “I don’t know him.”
“So much the worse! so much the worse! for a new king always seeks to get good men in his employment.”
“So much the worse! So much the worse! A new king always looks to hire good people.”
“Oh! the king means no harm,” replied the young man.
“Oh! The king has good intentions,” replied the young man.
“I say nothing about the crown,” cried D’Artagnan; “I am speaking of the king—the king, that is M. Fouquet, if the cardinal is dead. You must contrive to stand well with M. Fouquet, if you do not wish to molder away all your life as I have moldered. It is true you have, fortunately, other protectors.”
“I’m not talking about the crown,” shouted D’Artagnan; “I’m talking about the king—the king, who is M. Fouquet, if the cardinal is dead. You need to figure out how to be on good terms with M. Fouquet if you don’t want to waste your life like I have. It’s true you have, thankfully, other supporters.”
“M. le Prince, for instance.”
“Mr. Prince, for example.”
“Worn out! worn out!”
"Exhausted! Exhausted!"
“M. le Comte de la Fere?”
“M. the Count of la Fere?”
“Athos! Oh! that’s different; yes, Athos—and if you have any wish to make your way in England, you cannot apply to a better person; I can even say, without too much vanity, that I myself have some credit at the court of Charles II. There is a king—God speed him!”
“Athos! Oh! that’s different; yes, Athos—and if you want to make your way in England, you couldn’t find a better person to help you; I can even say, without sounding too vain, that I have some influence at the court of Charles II. There’s a king—God bless him!”
“Ah!” cried Raoul, with the natural curiosity of well-born young people, while listening to experience and courage.
“Ah!” exclaimed Raoul, with the natural curiosity of well-bred young people, as he listened to stories of experience and bravery.
“Yes, a king who amuses himself, it is true, but who has had a sword in his hand, and can appreciate useful men. Athos is on good terms with Charles II. Take service there, and leave these scoundrels of contractors and farmers-general, who steal as well with French hands as others have done with Italian hands; leave the little snivelling king, who is going to give us another reign of Francis II. Do you know anything of history, Raoul?”
“Yes, a king who entertains himself, that's true, but he’s also someone who's wielded a sword and recognizes the value of capable people. Athos gets along well with Charles II. Go serve him, and forget about these crooked contractors and tax farmers, who steal just like others have done, only now with French hands instead of Italian. Leave behind this whiny little king, who's set to give us another reign like Francis II. Do you know anything about history, Raoul?”
“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”
“Yes, sir knight.”
“Do you know, then, that Francis II. had always the earache?”
“Did you know that Francis II always had earaches?”
“No, I did not know that.”
“No, I didn't know that.”
“That Charles IV. had always the headache?”
“That Charles IV. always had a headache?”
“Indeed!”
“Absolutely!”
“And Henry III. had always the stomach-ache?”
“And Henry III always had a stomachache?”
Raoul began to laugh.
Raoul started laughing.
“Well, my dear friend, Louis XIV. always has the heart-ache; it is deplorable to see a king sighing from morning till night without saying once in the course of the day, ventre-saint-gris! corboef! or anything to rouse one.”
“Well, my dear friend, Louis XIV always seems to be in a bad mood; it’s really sad to see a king sighing from morning till night without exclaiming once during the day, for heaven's sake! What a shame!”
“Was that the reason why you quitted the service, monsieur le chevalier?”
“Is that why you left the service, sir knight?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“But you yourself, M. d’Artagnan, are throwing the handle after the axe; you will not make a fortune.”
"But you, M. d’Artagnan, are wasting your efforts; you won’t get rich."
“Who? I?” replied D’Artagnan, in a careless tone; “I am settled—I had some family property.”
“Who? Me?” replied D’Artagnan, casually. “I’m all set—I inherited some family property.”
Raoul looked at him. The poverty of D’Artagnan was proverbial. A Gascon, he exceeded in ill-luck all the gasconnades of France and Navarre; Raoul had a hundred times heard Job and D’Artagnan named together, as the twins Romulus and Remus. D’Artagnan caught Raoul’s look of astonishment.
Raoul looked at him. D’Artagnan’s poverty was well-known. As a Gascon, he had more bad luck than all the boasts of France and Navarre combined; Raoul had heard Job and D’Artagnan mentioned together so many times, just like the twins Romulus and Remus. D’Artagnan noticed Raoul’s look of surprise.
“And has not your father told you I have been in England?”
“Hasn’t your dad told you I’ve been to England?”
“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”
“Yes, sir knight.”
“And that I there met with a very lucky chance?”
“And that I happened to come across a really lucky opportunity there?”
“No, monsieur, I did not know that.”
“No, sir, I didn’t know that.”
“Yes, a very worthy friend of mine, a great nobleman, the viceroy of Scotland and Ireland, has endowed me with an inheritance.”
“Yes, a very good friend of mine, a great nobleman, the viceroy of Scotland and Ireland, has left me an inheritance.”
“An inheritance?”
"An inheritance?"
“And a good one, too.”
"And it's a good one."
“Then you are rich?”
"So, you're rich?"
“Bah!”
“Ugh!”
“Receive my sincere congratulation.”
“Congratulations!”
“Thank you! Look, that is my house.”
“Thanks! Look, that's my place.”
“Place de Greve?”
“Place de Grève?”
“Yes; don’t you like this quarter?”
“Yes; don’t you like this section?”
“On the contrary, the look-out over the water is pleasant. Oh! what a pretty old house!”
“On the contrary, the view over the water is nice. Oh! what a beautiful old house!”
“The sign Notre Dame; it is an old cabaret, which I have transformed into a private house in two days.”
“The sign Notre Dame; it’s an old cabaret that I turned into a private house in just two days.”
“But the cabaret is still open?”
“But the cabaret is still open?”
“Pardieu!”
"Wow!"
“And where do you lodge, then?”
“And where are you staying, then?”
“I? I lodge with Planchet.”
“I? I stay with Planchet.”
“You said, just now, ‘This is my house.’”
"You just said, 'This is my house.'"
“I said so, because, in fact, it is my house. I have bought it.”
“I said that because, actually, it's my house. I bought it.”
“Ah!” said Raoul.
“Ah!” Raoul exclaimed.
“At ten years’ purchase, my dear Raoul; a superb affair; I bought the house for thirty thousand livres; it has a garden which opens to the Rue de la Mortillerie; the cabaret lets for a thousand livres, with the first story; the garret, or second floor, for five hundred livres.”
“At ten years’ worth of payments, my dear Raoul; a fantastic deal; I bought the house for thirty thousand livres; it has a garden that opens to Rue de la Mortillerie; the bar rents for a thousand livres, with the first floor; the attic, or second floor, for five hundred livres.”
“Indeed!”
"Definitely!"
“Yes, indeed.”
"Yes, definitely."
“Five hundred livres for a garret? Why, it is not habitable.”
“Five hundred livres for a small attic? That’s not livable.”
“Therefore no one inhabits it; only, you see, this garret has two windows which look out upon the Place.”
“That's why no one lives there; but you see, this attic has two windows that look out onto the square.”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“Well, then, every time anybody is broken on the wheel or hung, quartered, or burnt, these two windows let for twenty pistoles.”
“Well, in that case, every time someone gets broken on the wheel, hanged, quartered, or burned, these two windows bring in twenty pistoles each.”
“Oh!” said Raoul, with horror.
“Oh!” Raoul exclaimed in horror.
“It is disgusting, is it not?” said D’Artagnan.
“It’s disgusting, isn’t it?” said D’Artagnan.
“Oh!” repeated Raoul.
“Oh!” Raoul repeated.
“It is disgusting, but so it is. These Parisian cockneys are sometimes real anthropophagi. I cannot conceive how men, Christians, can make such speculation.
“It’s disgusting, but that's how it is. These Parisian idiots can sometimes be real cannibals. I can’t understand how men, who are supposed to be Christians, can engage in such speculation.
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“As for myself,” continued D’Artagnan, “if I inhabited that house, on days of execution I would shut it up to the very keyholes; but I do not inhabit it.”
“As for me,” D’Artagnan continued, “if I lived in that house, on execution days I would lock it up tight; but I don’t live there.”
“And you let the garret for five hundred livres?”
“And you rented the attic for five hundred livres?”
“To the ferocious cabaretier, who sub-lets it. I said, then, fifteen hundred livres.”
“To the fierce cabaret owner, who sublets it. I said, then, fifteen hundred livres.”
“The natural interest of money,” said Raoul,—“five per cent.”
“The natural interest of money,” Raoul said, “is five percent.”
“Exactly so. I then have left the side of the house at the back, store-rooms, and cellars, inundated every winter, two hundred livres; and the garden, which is very fine, well planted, well shaded under the walls and the portal of Saint-Gervais-Saint-Protais, thirteen hundred livres.”
“Exactly. I have then left the back side of the house, which has storage rooms and cellars that get flooded every winter, at two hundred livres; and the garden, which is really nice, well-planted, and nicely shaded by the walls and the portal of Saint-Gervais-Saint-Protais, at thirteen hundred livres.”
“Thirteen hundred livres! why, that is royal!”
“Thirteen hundred livres! Wow, that’s amazing!”
“This is the whole history. I strongly suspect some canon of the parish (these canons are all rich as Croesus)—I suspect some canon of having hired the garden to take his pleasure in. The tenant has given the name of M. Godard. That is either a false name or a real name; if true, he is a canon; if false, he is some unknown; but of what consequence is it to me? he always pays in advance. I had also an idea just now, when I met you, of buying a house in the Place Baudoyer, the back premises of which join my garden, and would make a magnificent property. Your dragoons interrupted my calculations. But come, let us take the Rue de la Vannerie: that will lead us straight to M. Planchet’s.” D’Artagnan mended his pace, and conducted Raoul to Planchet’s dwelling, a chamber of which the grocer had given up to his old master. Planchet was out, but the dinner was ready. There was a remains of military regularity and punctuality preserved in the grocer’s household. D’Artagnan returned to the subject of Raoul’s future.
“This is the whole story. I really think some canon from the parish (these canons are all as rich as Croesus)—I think one of them has rented the garden for his enjoyment. The tenant goes by the name of M. Godard. That’s either a fake name or a real name; if it’s real, he’s a canon; if it’s fake, he’s some unknown person; but what does it matter to me? He always pays in advance. I also just had an idea when I saw you about buying a house in Place Baudoyer, which would connect to my garden and make a fantastic property. Your dragoons interrupted my thoughts. But let’s take Rue de la Vannerie: it will take us straight to M. Planchet’s.” D’Artagnan quickened his pace and led Raoul to Planchet’s place, where the grocer had given up a room for his old master. Planchet was out, but dinner was ready. There was still a sense of military order and punctuality in the grocer’s home. D’Artagnan brought the conversation back to Raoul’s future.
“Your father brings you up rather strictly?” said he.
"Does your dad raise you pretty strictly?" he asked.
“Justly, monsieur le chevalier.”
"Rightly, sir knight."
“Oh, yes, I know Athos is just; but close, perhaps?”
“Oh, yes, I know Athos is fair; but maybe a bit uptight?”
“A royal hand, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
"A royal hand, Mr. d'Artagnan."
“Well, never want, my boy! If ever you stand in need of a few pistoles, the old musketeer is at hand.”
"Well, never worry, my boy! If you ever need a few coins, the old musketeer is here for you."
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan!”
“My dear Mr. d’Artagnan!”
“Do you play a little?”
"Do you play a bit?"
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“Successful with the ladies, then?—Oh! my little Aramis! That, my dear friend, costs even more than play. It is true we fight when we lose; that is a compensation. Bah! that little sniveller, the king, makes winners give him his revenge. What a reign! my poor Raoul, what a reign! When we think that, in my time, the musketeers were besieged in their houses like Hector and Priam in the city of Troy; and the women wept, and then the walls laughed, and then five hundred beggarly fellows clapped their hands and cried, ‘Kill! kill!’ when not one musketeer was hurt. Mordioux! you will never see anything like that.”
“Successful with the ladies, huh?—Oh! my little Aramis! That, my dear friend, costs even more than gambling. It’s true we fight when we lose; that’s a consolation. Ugh! that little whiner, the king, makes the winners give him his revenge. What a reign! my poor Raoul, what a reign! When we think that, in my time, the musketeers were holed up in their homes like Hector and Priam in the city of Troy; and the women cried, and then the walls laughed, and then five hundred sorry characters clapped their hands and yelled, ‘Kill! kill!’ when not a single musketeer was harmed. Mordioux! you will never see anything like that.”
“You are very hard upon the king, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan and yet you scarcely know him.”
“You’re being really tough on the king, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, and you hardly even know him.”
“I! Listen, Raoul. Day by day, hour by hour,—take note of my words,—I will predict what he will do. The cardinal being dead, he will fret; very well, that is the least silly thing he will do, particularly if he does not shed a tear.”
“I! Listen, Raoul. Day by day, hour by hour—pay attention to my words—I can predict what he will do. With the cardinal dead, he will be upset; okay, that’s the least foolish thing he will do, especially if he doesn’t cry.”
“And then?”
"So, what happened next?"
“Why, then he will get M. Fouquet to allow him a pension, and will go and compose verses at Fontainebleau, upon some Mancini or other, whose eyes the queen will scratch out. She is a Spaniard, you see,—this queen of ours; and she has, for mother-in-law, Madame Anne of Austria. I know something of the Spaniards of the house of Austria.”
“Why, then he'll get M. Fouquet to give him a pension, and he'll go and write poems at Fontainebleau about some Mancini or another, whose eyes the queen will pluck out. She's a Spaniard, you see—this queen of ours; and her mother-in-law is Madame Anne of Austria. I know a bit about the Spaniards from the house of Austria.”
“And next?”
"What's next?"
“Well, after having torn the silver lace from the uniforms of his Swiss, because lace is too expensive, he will dismount his musketeers, because oats and hay of a horse cost five sols a day.”
“Well, after tearing the silver lace from the uniforms of his Swiss, since lace is too pricey, he will get his musketeers off their horses because oats and hay for a horse cost five sols a day.”
“Oh! do not say that.”
“Oh! Don't say that.”
“Of what consequence is it to me? I am no longer a musketeer, am I? Let them be on horseback, let them be on foot, let them carry a larding-pin, a spit, a sword, or nothing—what is it to me?”
“Why does it matter to me? I'm not a musketeer anymore, right? Let them be on horseback, let them walk, let them carry a larding pin, a spit, a sword, or nothing at all—what does it matter to me?”
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, I beseech you speak no more ill of the king. I am almost in his service, and my father would be very angry with me for having heard, even from your mouth, words injurious to his majesty.”
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, I urge you not to speak ill of the king any further. I am nearly in his service, and my father would be very upset with me for having heard, even from you, words that would harm his majesty.”
“Your father, eh! He is a knight in every bad cause. Pardieu! yes, your father is a brave man, a Caesar, it is true—but a man without perception.”
“Your father, huh! He’s a knight for every terrible cause. Indeed! Yes, your father is a brave man, a Caesar, that’s true—but he’s a man without insight.”
“Now, my dear chevalier,” exclaimed Raoul, laughing, “are you going to speak ill of my father, of him you call the great Athos? Truly you are in a bad vein to-day; riches render you as sour as poverty renders other people.”
“Now, my dear knight,” Raoul exclaimed with a laugh, “are you really going to talk bad about my father, the one you call the great Athos? Honestly, you’re in a bad mood today; wealth makes you as bitter as poverty makes other people.”
“Pardieu! you are right. I am a rascal and in my dotage; I am an unhappy wretch grown old; a tent-cord untwisted, a pierced cuirass, a boot without a sole, a spur without a rowel;—but do me the pleasure to add one thing.”
“Wow! You’re right. I’m a scoundrel and getting old; I’m an unhappy person who has aged; a frayed rope, a damaged armor, a boot without a sole, a spur without a point;—but do me the favor of adding one thing.”
“What is that, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan?”
“What’s that, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan?”
“Simply say: ‘Mazarin was a pitiful wretch.’”
“Just say: ‘Mazarin was a pathetic loser.’”
“Perhaps he is dead.”
"Maybe he's dead."
“More the reason—I say was; if I did not hope that he was dead, I would entreat you to say: ‘Mazarin is a pitiful wretch.’ Come, say so, say so, for love of me.”
“More reasons—I say was; if I didn’t hope that he was dead, I would beg you to say: ‘Mazarin is a pathetic loser.’ Come on, say it, say it for my sake.”
“Well, I will.”
"Okay, I will."
“Say it!”
"Just say it!"
“Mazarin was a pitiful wretch,” said Raoul, smiling at the musketeer, who roared with laughter, as in his best days.
“Mazarin was a miserable loser,” said Raoul, smiling at the musketeer, who laughed heartily, just like in his prime.
“A moment,” said the latter; “you have spoken my first proposition, here is the conclusion of it,—repeat, Raoul, repeat: ‘But I regret Mazarin.’”
“A moment,” said the latter; “you’ve stated my first point, here’s the conclusion—say it again, Raoul, say: ‘But I regret Mazarin.’”
“Chevalier!”
"Knight!"
“You will not say it? Well, then, I will say it twice for you.”
“You're not going to say it? Okay, then I'll say it twice for you.”
“But you would regret Mazarin?”
“But you would regret Mazarin?”
And they were still laughing and discussing this profession of principles, when one of the shop-boys entered. “A letter, monsieur,” said he, “for M. d’Artagnan.”
And they were still laughing and talking about this declaration of principles when one of the shop assistants walked in. “A letter, sir,” he said, “for M. d’Artagnan.”
“Thank you; give it me,” cried the musketeer.
“Thank you; hand it over,” shouted the musketeer.
“The handwriting of monsieur le comte,” said Raoul.
“The handwriting of the Count,” said Raoul.
“Yes, yes.” And D’Artagnan broke the seal.
“Yes, yes.” And D’Artagnan broke the seal.
“Dear friend,” said Athos, “a person has just been here to beg me to seek for you, on the part of the king.”
“Dear friend,” said Athos, “someone just came here to ask me to look for you on behalf of the king.”
“Seek me!” said D’Artagnan, letting the paper fall upon the table. Raoul picked it up, and continued to read aloud:—
“Look for me!” said D’Artagnan, dropping the paper onto the table. Raoul picked it up and kept reading aloud:—
“Make haste. His majesty is very anxious to speak to you, and expects you at the Louvre.”
“Make haste. The king is very eager to talk to you and is expecting you at the Louvre.”
“Expects me?” again repeated the musketeer.
“Expects me?” the musketeer repeated again.
“He, he, he!” laughed Raoul.
“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Raoul.
“Oh, oh!” replied D’Artagnan. “What the devil can this mean?”
“Oh, oh!” replied D’Artagnan. “What on earth does this mean?”
Chapter LIII. The King.
The first moment of surprise over, D’Artagnan reperused Athos’s note. “It is strange,” said he, “that the king should send for me.”
The first shock of surprise faded, D’Artagnan read over Athos’s note again. “It’s odd,” he said, “that the king would call for me.”
“Why so?” said Raoul; “do you not think, monsieur, that the king must regret such a servant as you?”
“Why's that?” Raoul said. “Don’t you think, sir, that the king must regret having a servant like you?”
“Oh, oh!” cried the officer, laughing with all his might; “you are poking fun at me, Master Raoul. If the king had regretted me, he would not have let me leave him. No, no; I see in it something better, or worse, if you like.”
“Oh, oh!” exclaimed the officer, laughing hard; “you’re teasing me, Master Raoul. If the king had wanted me to stay, he wouldn’t have let me go. No, no; I see something better in this, or worse, if you prefer.”
“Worse! What can that be, monsieur le chevalier?”
“Worse! What could that be, sir knight?”
“You are young, you are a boy, you are admirable. Oh, how I should like to be as you are! To be but twenty-four, with an unfortunate brow, under which the brain is void of everything but women, love, and good intentions. Oh, Raoul, as long as you have not received the smiles of kings, the confidence of queens; as long as you have not had two cardinals killed under you, the one a tiger, the other a fox; as long as you have not—But what is the good of all this trifling? We must part, Raoul.”
“You're young, you're a guy, and you're impressive. Oh, how I wish I could be like you! To be just twenty-four, with a troubled brow, filled only with thoughts of women, love, and good intentions. Oh, Raoul, as long as you haven’t experienced the smiles of kings or gained the trust of queens; as long as you haven’t had two cardinals taken out on your watch, one a fierce tiger and the other a cunning fox; as long as you haven’t—But what's the point of all this nonsense? We need to say goodbye, Raoul.”
“How you say the word! What a serious face!”
“How you say that word! What a serious expression!”
“Eh! but the occasion is worthy of it. Listen to me. I have a very good recommendation to tender you.”
“Hey! But this situation deserves it. Listen to me. I have a really good recommendation to give you.”
“I am all attention, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
"I'm all ears, Mr. d'Artagnan."
“You will go and inform your father of my departure.”
“You should go tell your dad about my leaving.”
“Your departure?”
"Are you leaving?"
“Pardieu! You will tell him I am gone into England; and that I am living in my little country-house.”
“Wow! You’ll tell him I’ve gone to England and that I’m staying at my little country house.”
“In England, you!—And the king’s orders?”
“In England, you!—And the king’s orders?”
“You get more and more silly: do you imagine that I am going to the Louvre, to place myself at the disposal of that little crowned wolf-cub?”
“You're getting more and more ridiculous: do you really think I'm going to the Louvre to make myself available to that little crowned wolf-cub?”
“The king a wolf-cub? Why, monsieur le chevalier, you are mad!”
“The king is a wolf cub? Why, sir knight, you must be crazy!”
“On the contrary, I never was so sane. You do not know what he wants to do with me, this worthy son of Louis le Juste!—But, mordioux! that is policy. He wishes to ensconce me snugly in the Bastile—purely and simply, look you!”
“On the contrary, I’ve never been more sane. You have no idea what this upstanding son of Louis le Juste wants to do with me!—But, damn it! that’s just politics. He wants to lock me away in the Bastille—plain and simple, you see!”
“What for?” cried Raoul, terrified at what he heard.
“What for?” shouted Raoul, scared at what he heard.
“On account of what I told him one day at Blois. I was warm; he remembers it.”
“Because of what I told him one day at Blois. I was heated; he remembers it.”
“You told him what?”
"You said what to him?"
“That he was mean, cowardly, and silly.”
“That he was unkind, cowardly, and foolish.”
“Good God!” cried Raoul, “is it possible that such words should have issued from your mouth?”
“Good God!” exclaimed Raoul, “is it really possible that those words came from you?”
“Perhaps I don’t give the letter of my speech, but I give the sense of it.”
“Maybe I don’t convey the exact words of my speech, but I express its meaning.”
“But did not the king have you arrested immediately?”
“But didn’t the king have you arrested right away?”
“By whom? It was I who commanded the musketeers; he must have commanded me to convey myself to prison; I would never have consented: I would have resisted myself. And then I went into England—no more D’Artagnan. Now, the cardinal is dead, or nearly so, they learn that I am in Paris, and they lay their hands on me.”
“By whom? I was the one who led the musketeers; he would have had to order me to turn myself in to prison; I would never have agreed: I would have fought against it. And then I went to England—no more D’Artagnan. Now, the cardinal is dead, or almost, and they find out that I'm in Paris, and they come for me.”
“The cardinal was your protector?”
"Was the cardinal your protector?"
“The cardinal knew me; he knew certain particularities of me; I also knew some of his; we appreciated each other mutually. And then, on rendering his soul to the devil, he would recommend Anne of Austria to make me the inhabitant of a safe place. Go, then, and find your father, relate the fact to him—and adieu!”
“The cardinal knew me; he was aware of certain things about me; I also knew some things about him; we respected each other. And then, before he sold his soul to the devil, he would ask Anne of Austria to ensure I would be kept safe. So go, and find your father, tell him everything—and goodbye!”
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Raoul, very much agitated, after having looked out the window, “you cannot even fly!”
“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” Raoul said, clearly upset after looking out the window, “you can’t even fly!”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because there is below an officer of the Swiss guards waiting for you.”
“Because there’s an officer of the Swiss guards waiting for you below.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, he will arrest you.”
"Well, he’s gonna arrest you."
D’Artagnan broke into a Homeric laugh.
D'Artagnan burst into a huge laugh.
“Oh! I know very well that you will resist, that you will fight, even; I know very well that you will prove the conqueror; but that amounts to rebellion, and you are an officer yourself, knowing what discipline is.”
“Oh! I know you’ll resist and even fight back; I know you’ll come out on top. But that’s still rebellion, and you’re an officer yourself, so you understand what discipline means.”
“Devil of a boy, how logical that is!” grumbled D’Artagnan.
“Devil of a boy, how logical that is!” grumbled D’Artagnan.
“You approve of it, do you not?”
"You think it's a good idea, right?"
“Yes, instead of passing into the street, where that idiot is waiting for me, I will slip quietly out at the back. I have a horse in the stable, and a good one. I will ride him to death; my means permit me to do so, and by killing one horse after another, I shall arrive at Boulogne in eleven hours; I know the road. Only tell your father one thing.”
“Yes, instead of going out to the street where that idiot is waiting for me, I’ll quietly leave from the back. I have a horse in the stable, and it’s a good one. I’ll ride him hard; I can afford to do that, and by pushing one horse after another, I’ll get to Boulogne in eleven hours; I know the way. Just tell your father one thing.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“That is—that the thing he knows about is placed at Planchet’s house, except a fifth, and that—”
“That is—that the thing he knows about is at Planchet’s house, except for a fifth, and that—”
“But, my dear D’Artagnan, rest assured that if you fly, two things will be said of you.”
“But, my dear D’Artagnan, don’t worry, if you run away, two things will be said about you.”
“What are they, my dear friend?”
“What are they, my dear friend?”
“The first, that you have been afraid.”
“The first is that you have been afraid.”
“Ah! and who will dare to say that?”
“Ah! and who will have the courage to say that?”
“The king first.”
“First, the king.”
“Well! but he will tell the truth,—I am afraid.”
“Well! but he's going to tell the truth—I'm worried.”
“The second, that you knew yourself guilty.”
“The second is that you knew you were guilty.”
“Guilty of what?”
“Guilty of what exactly?”
“Why, of the crimes they wish to impute to you.”
“Why, of the crimes they want to blame you for.”
“That is true again. So, then, you advise me to go and get myself made a prisoner in the Bastile?”
“That’s true again. So, you’re saying I should go and get myself locked up in the Bastille?”
“M. le Comte de la Fere would advise you just as I do.”
“M. le Comte de la Fere would advise you exactly as I do.”
“Pardieu! I know he would,” said D’Artagnan thoughtfully. “You are right, I shall not escape. But if they cast me into the Bastile?”
“Wow! I know he would,” said D’Artagnan thoughtfully. “You’re right, I won’t escape. But what if they throw me into the Bastille?”
“We will get you out again,” said Raoul, with a quiet, calm air.
“We'll get you out again,” Raoul said, sounding quiet and calm.
“Mordioux! You said that after a brave fashion, Raoul,” said D’Artagnan, seizing his hand; “that savors of Athos, distinctly. Well, I will go, then. Do not forget my last word.”
“Mordioux! You said that boldly, Raoul,” D’Artagnan said, grabbing his hand. “That definitely has Athos written all over it. All right, I’ll go then. Don’t forget my last word.”
“Except a fifth,” said Raoul.
“Except one-fifth,” said Raoul.
“Yes, you are a fine boy! and I wish you to add one thing to that last word.”
“Yes, you’re a great guy! And I want you to add one thing to that last word.”
“Speak, chevalier!”
“Speak, knight!”
“It is that if you cannot get me out of the Bastile, and I remain there—Oh! that will be so, and I shall be a detestable prisoner; I, who have been a passable man,—in that case, I give three-fifths to you, and the fourth to your father.”
“It means that if you can’t get me out of the Bastille, and I stay there—Oh! that will be the case, and I’ll be an awful prisoner; I, who have been a decent guy,—in that case, I’ll give three-fifths to you, and the other fifth to your dad.”
“Chevalier!”
“Knight!”
“Mordioux! If you will have some masses said for me, you are welcome.”
“Mordioux! If you want to have some masses said for me, you’re welcome.”
That being said, D’Artagnan took his belt from the hook, girded on his sword, took a hat the feather of which was fresh, and held his hand out to Raoul, who threw himself into his arms. When in the shop, he cast a quick glance at the shop-lads, who looked upon the scene with a pride mingled with some inquietude; then plunging his hands into a chest of currants, he went straight to the officer who was waiting for him at the door.
That said, D’Artagnan grabbed his belt from the hook, strapped on his sword, picked a hat with a fresh feather, and extended his hand to Raoul, who threw himself into his arms. Inside the shop, he took a quick look at the shop boys, who watched the scene with a mix of pride and some unease; then, digging his hands into a chest of currants, he headed straight to the officer waiting for him at the door.
“Those features! Can it be you, Monsieur de Friedisch?” cried D’Artagnan, gayly. “Eh! eh! what, do we arrest our friends?”
“Those features! Is that really you, Monsieur de Friedisch?” exclaimed D’Artagnan cheerfully. “Well, well! Are we arresting our friends now?”
“Arrest!” whispered the lads among themselves.
“Arrest!” whispered the guys to each other.
“Ja, it is I, Monsieur d’Artagnan! Good-day to you!” said the Swiss, in his mountain patois.
“Yeah, it's me, Monsieur d’Artagnan! Good day to you!” said the Swiss, in his mountain dialect.
“Must I give you up my sword? I warn you that it is long and heavy; you had better let me wear if to the Louvre: I feel quite lost in the streets without a sword, and you would be more at a loss that I should, with two.”
“Do I really have to give up my sword? Just so you know, it's long and heavy; you’d be better off letting me take it to the Louvre. I feel totally out of place in the streets without a sword, and you'd be even more confused if I had two.”
“The king has given me no orders about it,” replied the Swiss, “so keep your sword.”
“The king hasn’t given me any instructions about it,” replied the Swiss, “so you can keep your sword.”
“Well, that is very polite on the part of the king. Let us go, at once.”
“Well, that’s really courteous of the king. Let’s go right away.”
Monsieur Friedisch was not a talker, and D’Artagnan had too many things to think about to say much. From Planchet’s shop to the Louvre was not far,—they arrived in ten minutes. It was a dark night. M. de Friedisch wanted to enter by the wicket. “No,” said D’Artagnan, “you would lose time by that; take the little staircase.”
Monsieur Friedisch wasn’t much of a talker, and D’Artagnan had too many things on his mind to say much either. It wasn’t far from Planchet’s shop to the Louvre—they arrived in ten minutes. It was a dark night. M. de Friedisch wanted to enter through the small gate. “No,” said D’Artagnan, “you’d waste time doing that; use the little staircase instead.”
The Swiss did as D’Artagnan advised, and conducted him to the vestibule of the king’s cabinet. When arrived there, he bowed to his prisoner, and, without saying anything, returned to his post. D’Artagnan had not had time to ask why his sword was not taken from him, when the door of the cabinet opened, and a valet de chambre called, “M. d’Artagnan!” The musketeer assumed his parade carriage, and entered, with his large eyes wide open, his brow calm, his moustache stiff. The king was seated at a table writing. He did not disturb himself when the step of the musketeer resounded on the floor; he did not even turn his head. D’Artagnan advanced as far as the middle of the room, and seeing that the king paid no attention to him, and suspecting, besides, that this was nothing but affectation, a sort of tormenting preamble to the explanation that was preparing, he turned his back on the prince, and began to examine the frescoes on the cornices, and the cracks in the ceiling. This maneuver was accompanied by a little tacit monologue. “Ah! you want to humble me, do you?—you, whom I have seen so young—you, whom I have saved as I would my own child,—you, whom I have served as I would a God—that is to say, for nothing. Wait awhile! wait awhile! you shall see what a man can do who has suffered the air of the fire of the Huguenots, under the beard of monsieur le cardinal—the true cardinal.” At this moment Louis turned round.
The Swiss followed D’Artagnan's advice and took him to the entrance of the king's office. Once there, he bowed to his prisoner and silently returned to his post. D’Artagnan hadn’t even had a chance to ask why his sword wasn’t taken from him when the door to the office opened, and a valet called out, “M. d’Artagnan!” The musketeer straightened up and entered, his large eyes wide, his brow calm, and his moustache stiff. The king was seated at a table writing. He didn’t react when he heard the musketeer's footsteps; he didn’t even look up. D’Artagnan walked to the middle of the room, and when he saw the king ignored him, suspecting it was an act of disdain, he turned his back to the prince and began examining the frescoes on the cornices and the cracks in the ceiling. This was accompanied by a little internal monologue: “Oh! You want to put me down, huh?—you, whom I’ve seen so young—you, whom I saved like my own child—you, whom I’ve served for nothing, as if you were a God. Just wait! Just wait! You’ll see what a man can do who has felt the heat of the Huguenots’ fire, right under the nose of Monsieur le Cardinal—the real cardinal.” At that moment, Louis turned around.
“Ah! are you there, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” said he.
“Ah! Are you there, Mr. d’Artagnan?” he said.
D’Artagnan saw the movement and imitated it. “Yes, sire,” said he.
D’Artagnan noticed the movement and copied it. “Yes, sir,” he said.
“Very well; have the goodness to wait till I have cast this up.”
“Alright; please wait until I've figured this out.”
D’Artagnan made no reply; he only bowed. “That is polite enough,” thought he; “I have nothing to say.”
D’Artagnan didn’t respond; he just nodded. “That’s polite enough,” he thought; “I have nothing to say.”
Louis made a violent dash with his pen, and threw it angrily away.
Louis made a furious scribble with his pen and tossed it away in anger.
“Ah! go on, work yourself up!” thought the musketeer; “you will put me at my ease. You shall find I did not empty the bag, the other day, at Blois.”
“Ah! keep going, get yourself all worked up!” thought the musketeer; “you’ll make it easier for me. You’ll see I didn’t spill the beans the other day at Blois.”
Louis rose from his seat, passed his hand over his brow, then, stopping opposite to D’Artagnan, he looked at him with an air at once imperious and kind, “What the devil does he want with me? I wish he would begin!” thought the musketeer.
Louis stood up from his chair, ran his hand over his forehead, and then, stopping in front of D’Artagnan, he looked at him with a mix of authority and kindness. “What the hell does he want from me? I wish he'd just start!” thought the musketeer.
“Monsieur,” said the king, “you know, without doubt, that monsieur le cardinal is dead?”
“Mister,” said the king, “you know, for sure, that the cardinal is dead?”
“I suspected so, sire.”
“I thought so, sir.”
“You know that, consequently, I am master in my own kingdom?”
“You know that means I'm in charge of my own kingdom, right?”
“That is not a thing that dates from the death of monsieur le cardinal, sire; a man is always master in his own house, when he wishes to be so.”
"That's not something that started with the death of the cardinal, my lord; a man is always in charge of his own house when he wants to be."
“Yes; but do you not remember all you said to me at Blois?”
“Yes, but don't you remember everything you said to me at Blois?”
“Now we come to it,” thought D’Artagnan; “I was not deceived. Well, so much the better, it is a sign that my scent is tolerably keen yet.”
“Now we’ve arrived at this,” thought D’Artagnan; “I wasn’t mistaken. Well, that’s good, it shows my instincts are still pretty sharp.”
“You do not answer me,” said Louis.
"You aren't answering me," Louis said.
“Sire, I think I recollect.”
"Sir, I think I remember."
“You only think?”
"Is that all you think?"
“It is so long ago.”
"It's been a long time."
“If you do not remember, I do. You said to me,—listen with attention.”
“If you don’t remember, I do. You told me to listen carefully.”
“Ah! I shall listen with all my ears, sire; for it is very likely the conversation will turn in a fashion very interesting to me.”
“Ah! I’ll listen closely, sire; because it’s likely that the conversation will become very interesting to me.”
Louis once more looked at the musketeer. The latter smoothed the feather of his hat, then his mustache, and waited bravely. Louis XIV. continued: “You quitted my service, monsieur, after having told me the whole truth?”
Louis once again looked at the musketeer. The musketeer adjusted the feather on his hat, then his mustache, and waited confidently. Louis XIV continued, “You left my service, sir, after you told me the whole truth?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Sure, Your Majesty.”
“That is, after having declared to me all you thought to be true, with regard to my mode of thinking and acting. That is always a merit. You began by telling me that you had served my family thirty years, and were fatigued.”
"That is, after telling me everything you believe to be true about the way I think and act. That's always a good thing. You started by saying that you had served my family for thirty years and were tired."
“I said so; yes, sire.”
"I said so; yes, sir."
“And you afterwards admitted that that fatigue was a pretext, and that discontent was the real cause.”
“And you later admitted that the fatigue was just an excuse, and that dissatisfaction was the real reason.”
“I was discontented, in fact; but that discontent has never betrayed itself, that I know of, and if, like a man of heart, I have spoken out before your majesty, I have not even thought of the matter before anybody else.”
“I was actually unhappy; but that unhappiness has never shown itself, as far as I know, and if I’ve spoken openly before your majesty, I haven’t even considered the matter in front of anyone else.”
“Do not excuse yourself, D’Artagnan, but continue to listen to me. When making me the reproach that you were discontented, you received in reply a promise:—‘Wait.’—Is that not true?”
“Don’t make excuses, D’Artagnan, just keep listening to me. When you pointed out that you were unhappy, I promised you this:—‘Wait.’—Is that right?”
“Yes, sire, as true as what I told you.”
“Yes, sir, as true as what I told you.”
“You answered me, ‘Hereafter! No, now, immediately.’ Do not excuse yourself, I tell you. It was natural, but you had no charity for your poor prince, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
“You answered me, ‘Later! No, now, right now.’ Don’t make excuses, I’m telling you. It was understandable, but you had no compassion for your poor prince, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
“Sire!—charity for a king, on the part of a poor soldier!”
“Sire!—have mercy on a king, from a poor soldier!”
“You understand me very well; you knew that I stood in need of it; you knew very well that I was not master; you knew very well that my hope was in the future. Now, you answered me when I spoke of the future, ‘My discharge,—and that directly.’”
“You get me completely; you knew I needed it; you knew I wasn’t in control; you knew my hope was in what’s coming. When I talked about the future, you replied, ‘I’ll be out soon—and that’s happening fast.’”
“That is true,” murmured D’Artagnan, biting his mustache.
"That's true," D'Artagnan said quietly, biting his mustache.
“You did not flatter me when I was in distress,” added Louis.
“You didn't flatter me when I was in trouble,” Louis added.
“But,” said D’Artagnan, raising his head nobly, “if I did not flatter your majesty when poor, neither did I betray you. I have shed my blood for nothing; I have watched like a dog at a door, knowing full well that neither bread nor bone would be thrown to me. I, although poor likewise, asked nothing of your majesty but the discharge you speak of.”
“But,” D’Artagnan said, lifting his head with dignity, “if I didn’t flatter your majesty when I was poor, I also didn’t betray you. I have spilled my blood for nothing; I have kept watch like a dog at a door, fully aware that neither bread nor a bone would be thrown my way. I, although equally poor, asked nothing of your majesty except for the release you mentioned.”
“I know you are a brave man, but I was a young man, and you ought to have had some indulgence for me. What had you to reproach the king with?—that he left King Charles II. without assistance?—let us say further—that he did not marry Mademoiselle de Mancini?” When saying these words, the king fixed upon the musketeer a searching look.
“I know you're a brave man, but I was just a young man, and you should have shown me some leniency. What could you blame the king for?—that he abandoned King Charles II. when he needed help?—let's also add—that he didn’t marry Mademoiselle de Mancini?” As he said these words, the king gave the musketeer a penetrating gaze.
“Ah! ah!” thought the latter, “he is doing far more than remembering, he divines. The devil!”
“Ah! ah!” thought the latter, “he’s doing way more than just remembering, he’s figuring it out. What a jerk!”
“Your sentence,” continued Louis, “fell upon the king and fell upon the man. But, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that weakness, for you considered it a weakness?”—D’Artagnan made no reply—“you reproached me also with regard to monsieur, the defunct cardinal. Now, monsieur le cardinal, did he not bring me up, did he not support me?—elevating himself and supporting himself at the same time, I admit; but the benefit was discharged. As an ingrate or an egotist, would you, then, have better loved or served me?”
“Your sentence,” Louis continued, “affected both the king and the man. But, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that weakness you thought I had?”—D’Artagnan didn’t respond—“you also blamed me for my association with the late cardinal. Now, didn’t the cardinal raise me and support me?—I admit he did it for his own gain, but I still benefited. As an ungrateful person or an egotist, would you have preferred to love or serve me better?”
“Sire!”
“Sir!”
“We will say no more about it, monsieur; it would only create in you too many regrets, and me too much pain.”
“We won’t say anything more about it, sir; it would just make you feel too much regret and me too much pain.”
D’Artagnan was not convinced. The young king, in adopting a tone of hauteur with him, did not forward his purpose.
D’Artagnan wasn’t convinced. The young king, by talking down to him, didn’t help his case.
“You have since reflected?” resumed Louis.
“You've thought it over since then?” Louis continued.
“Upon what, sire?” asked D’Artagnan, politely.
“On what, sir?” asked D’Artagnan, politely.
“Why, upon all that I have said to you, monsieur.”
“Why, with everything I've said to you, sir.”
“Yes, sire, no doubt—”
“Yes, sir, definitely—”
“And you have only waited for an opportunity of retracting your words?”
"And you've just been waiting for a chance to take back what you said?"
“Sire!”
"Sir!"
“You hesitate, it seems.”
“You seem to hesitate.”
“I do not understand what your majesty did me the honor to say to me.”
“I don’t understand what Your Majesty honored me by saying.”
Louis’s brow became cloudy.
Louis's brow furrowed.
“Have the goodness to excuse me, sire; my understanding is particularly thick; things do not penetrate it without difficulty; but it is true, once they get in, they remain there.”
“Please forgive me, your Majesty; I struggle to understand things; they don't sink in easily; but it's true, once they do, they stick with me.”
“Yes, yes; you appear to have a memory.”
“Yes, yes; you seem to have a memory.”
“Almost as good a one as your majesty’s.”
“Almost as good as yours, your majesty.”
“Then give me quickly one solution. My time is valuable. What have you been doing since your discharge?”
“Then give me a quick solution. My time is valuable. What have you been doing since you got out?”
“Making my fortune, sire.”
"Making my fortune, sir."
“The expression is crude, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”
“The expression is rude, Mr. d’Artagnan.”
“Your majesty takes it in bad part, certainly. I entertain nothing but the profoundest respect for the king; and if I have been impolite, which might be excused by my long sojourn in camps and barracks, your majesty is too much above me to be offended at a word that innocently escapes from a soldier.”
“Your majesty is definitely taking this the wrong way. I have nothing but the deepest respect for the king; and if I’ve come off as rude, which could be forgiven given my long time spent in camps and barracks, your majesty is far too important to be bothered by a word that slips out innocently from a soldier.”
“In fact, I know you performed a brilliant action in England, monsieur. I only regret that you have broken your promise.”
“In fact, I know you did something amazing in England, sir. I just wish you hadn’t broken your promise.”
“I!” cried D’Artagnan.
“I!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.
“Doubtless. You engaged your word not to serve any other prince on quitting my service. Now it was for King Charles II. that you undertook the marvelous carrying off of M. Monk.”
“Of course. You promised not to serve any other king after leaving my service. Now you’ve taken on the incredible task of abducting M. Monk for King Charles II.”
“Pardon me, sire; it was for myself.”
“Sorry, sir; it was for me.”
“And did you succeed?”
“Did you succeed?”
“Like the captains of the fifteenth century, coups-de-main and adventures.”
“Like the captains of the 15th century, swift actions and bold adventures.”
“What do you call succeeding?—a fortune?”
"What do you call success? — luck?"
“A hundred thousand crowns, sire, which I now possess—that is, in one week three times as much money as I ever had in fifty years.”
“A hundred thousand crowns, sir, which I currently have—that is, in one week, three times more money than I've had in fifty years.”
“It is a handsome sum. But you are ambitious, I perceive.”
“It’s a nice amount. But I see you’re ambitious.”
“I, sire? The quarter of that would be a treasure; and I swear to you I have no thought of augmenting it.”
“I, Your Majesty? A quarter of that would be a fortune; and I promise you I have no intention of increasing it.”
“What! you contemplate remaining idle?”
"What! Are you going to be lazy?"
“Yes, sire.”
"Yes, sir."
“You mean to drop the sword?”
“You're planning to drop the sword?”
“That I have already done.”
"I've already done that."
“Impossible, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Louis, firmly.
“Not a chance, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” Louis said firmly.
“But, sire—”
“But, your majesty—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“And why, sire?”
"And why, your majesty?"
“Because it is my wish you should not!” said the young prince, in a voice so stern and imperious that D’Artagnan evinced surprise and even uneasiness.
“Because I really don’t want you to!” said the young prince, in a tone so serious and commanding that D’Artagnan showed signs of surprise and even discomfort.
“Will your majesty allow me one word of reply?” said he.
“Will your majesty let me say just one thing in response?” he asked.
“Speak.”
"Talk."
“I formed that resolution when I was poor and destitute.”
"I made that decision when I was broke and struggling."
“So be it. Go on.”
"Fine. Go ahead."
“Now, when by my energy I have acquired a comfortable means of subsistence, would your majesty despoil me of my liberty? Your majesty would condemn me to the lowest, when I have gained the highest?”
“Now that I’ve worked hard to secure a decent way of living, would you take away my freedom, your majesty? Would you condemn me to the lowest point when I’ve achieved the highest?”
“Who gave you permission, monsieur, to fathom my designs, or to reckon with me?” replied Louis, in a voice almost angry; “who told you what I shall do or what you will yourself do?”
“Who gave you the right, sir, to understand my plans or to assume anything about me?” Louis replied, his voice almost angry. “Who told you what I will do or what you will do yourself?”
“Sire,” said the musketeer, quietly, “as far as I see, freedom is not the order of the conversation, as it was on the day we came to an explanation at Blois.”
“Sire,” said the musketeer softly, “from what I can tell, freedom isn't what we're discussing today, unlike when we reached an understanding at Blois.”
“No, monsieur; everything is changed.”
“No, sir; everything has changed.”
“I tender your majesty my sincere compliments upon that, but—”
“I offer your majesty my heartfelt compliments on that, but—”
“But you don’t believe it?”
"But you don't believe that?"
“I am not a great statesman, and yet I have my eye upon affairs; it seldom fails; now, I do not see exactly as your majesty does, sire. The reign of Mazarin is over, but that of the financiers is begun. They have the money; your majesty will not often see much of it. To live under the paw of these hungry wolves is hard for a man who reckoned upon independence.”
“I’m not a great politician, but I keep an eye on things; it rarely fails me. Now, I don’t see things the same way you do, your majesty. The Mazarin era is done, but the financiers are in charge now. They have the money; your majesty won’t see much of it. It’s tough to live under the control of these greedy wolves for someone who expected to be independent.”
At this moment someone scratched at the door of the cabinet; the king raised his head proudly. “Your pardon, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said he; “it is M. Colbert, who comes to make me a report. Come in, M. Colbert.”
At that moment, someone knocked on the cabinet door; the king lifted his head proudly. “Excuse me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” he said; “it’s Mr. Colbert, who’s here to give me a report. Come in, Mr. Colbert.”
D’Artagnan drew back. Colbert entered with papers in his hand, and went up to the king. There can be little doubt that the Gascon did not lose the opportunity of applying his keen, quick glance to the new figure which presented itself.
D’Artagnan stepped back. Colbert walked in holding some papers and approached the king. It’s clear that the Gascon took the chance to give the new figure a sharp, quick look.
“Is the inquiry made?”
“Is the inquiry done?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“And the opinion of the inquisitors?”
“And what do the inquisitors think?”
“Is that the accused merit confiscation and death.”
“Does the accused deserve confiscation and death?”
“Ah! ah!” said the king, without changing countenance, and casting an oblique look at D’Artagnan. “And your own opinion, M. Colbert?” said he.
“Ah! ah!” said the king, keeping a straight face and glancing sideways at D’Artagnan. “And what about you, Mr. Colbert?” the king asked.
Colbert looked at D’Artagnan is his turn. That imposing countenance checked the words upon his lips. Louis perceived this. “Do not disturb yourself,” said he; “it is M. d’Artagnan,—do you not know M. d’Artagnan again?”
Colbert turned to D’Artagnan. The commanding look on his face made D’Artagnan hold back his words. Louis noticed this. “Don’t worry,” he said; “it’s M. d’Artagnan—don’t you recognize M. d’Artagnan?”
These two men looked at each other—D’Artagnan, with eyes open and bright as the day—Colbert, with his half closed, and dim. The frank intrepidity of the financier annoyed the other; the circumspection of the financier disgusted the soldier. “Ah! ah! this is the gentleman who made that brilliant stroke in England,” said Colbert. And he bowed slightly to D’Artagnan.
These two men looked at one another—D’Artagnan, with eyes wide open and bright as day—Colbert, with his eyes half shut and dim. The straightforward boldness of the financier irritated the other; the caution of the financier frustrated the soldier. “Ah! ah! this is the guy who pulled off that impressive move in England,” said Colbert. And he gave a slight bow to D’Artagnan.
“Ah! ah!” said the Gascon, “this is the gentleman who clipped off the lace from the uniform of the Swiss! A praiseworthy piece of economy.”
“Ah! ah!” said the Gascon, “this is the guy who cut off the lace from the Swiss uniform! A commendable act of thrift.”
The financier thought to pierce the musketeer; but the musketeer ran the financier through.
The investor meant to stab the musketeer; but the musketeer ended up stabbing the investor.
“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” resumed the king, who had not remarked all the shades of which Mazarin would have missed not one, “this concerns the farmers of the revenue who have robbed me, whom I am hanging, and whose death-warrants I am about to sign.”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” the king continued, not noticing all the nuances that Mazarin would have caught, “this is about the tax collectors who have cheated me, whom I am about to execute, and whose death warrants I’m about to sign.”
“Oh! oh!” said D’Artagnan, starting.
“Oh! oh!” D’Artagnan exclaimed, startled.
“What did you say?”
“What did you say?”
“Oh! nothing, sire. This is no business of mine.”
“Oh! It's nothing, your majesty. This isn't my concern.”
The king had already taken up the pen, and was applying it to the paper. “Sire,” said Colbert in a subdued voice, “I beg to warn your majesty, that if an example be necessary, there will be difficulty in the execution of your orders.”
The king had already picked up the pen and was putting it to the paper. “Sire,” Colbert said softly, “I must warn your majesty that if an example is needed, there will be challenges in carrying out your orders.”
“What do you say?” said Louis.
“What do you think?” Louis asked.
“You must not conceal from yourself,” continued Colbert quietly, “that attacking the farmers-general is attacking the superintendence. The two unfortunate guilty men in question are the particular friends of a powerful personage, and the punishment, which otherwise might be comfortably confined to the Chatlet, will doubtless be a signal for disturbances!”
“You shouldn’t hide from yourself,” Colbert said quietly, “that going after the farmers-general means going after the supervision. The two unfortunate guilty men in question are close friends of a powerful figure, and the punishment, which could otherwise be easily managed at the Chatlet, will surely lead to unrest!”
Louis colored and turned towards D’Artagnan, who took a slight bite at his mustache, not without a smile of pity for the financier, and for the king who had to listen to him so long. But Louis seized the pen, and with a movement so rapid that his hand shook, he affixed his signature at the bottom of the two papers presented by Colbert,—then looking the latter in the face,—“Monsieur Colbert,” said he, “when you speak to me on business, exclude more frequently the word difficulty from your reasonings and opinions; as to the word impossibility, never pronounce it.”
Louis turned to D’Artagnan, who took a slight bite of his mustache, unable to hide a smirk of pity for both the financier and the king who had to endure him for so long. But Louis grabbed the pen and with a quick movement that caused his hand to shake, he signed the bottom of the two papers presented by Colbert. Then, looking Colbert in the eye, he said, “Monsieur Colbert, when you talk to me about business, try to leave out the word difficulty from your reasoning and opinions more often; as for the word impossibility, don’t ever say it.”
Colbert bowed, much humiliated at having to undergo such a lesson before the musketeer; he was about to go out, but, jealous to repair his check: “I forgot to announce to your majesty,” said he, “that the confiscations amount to the sum of five millions of livres.”
Colbert bowed, feeling embarrassed to have to go through such a lesson in front of the musketeer; he was about to leave but, eager to regain his footing, said, “I forgot to inform your majesty that the confiscations total five million livres.”
“That’s pretty well!” thought D’Artagnan.
“That’s really good!” thought D’Artagnan.
“Which makes in my coffers?” said the king.
“Which makes in my coffers?” said the king.
“Eighteen millions of livres, sire,” replied Colbert, bowing.
“Eighteen million livres, sir,” replied Colbert, bowing.
“Mordioux!” growled D’Artagnan, “that’s glorious!”
“Mordioux!” growled D’Artagnan, “that’s awesome!”
“Monsieur Colbert,” added the king, “you will, if you please, go through the gallery where M. Lyonne is waiting, and will tell him to bring hither what he has drawn up—by my order.”
“Monsieur Colbert,” the king added, “please go through the gallery where M. Lyonne is waiting and tell him to bring what he has prepared—at my request.”
“Directly, sire; if your majesty wants me no more this evening?”
“Directly, your majesty; if you don't need me anymore this evening?”
“No, monsieur: good-night!” And Colbert went out.
“No, sir: good night!” And Colbert left.
“Now, let us return to our affair, M. d’Artagnan,” said the king, as if nothing had happened. “You see that, with respect to money, there is already a notable change.”
“Now, let’s get back to our matter, M. d’Artagnan,” said the king, as if nothing had happened. “You can see that there’s already a significant change regarding money.”
“Something to the tune of from zero to eighteen millions,” replied the musketeer gayly. “Ah! that was what your majesty wanted the day King Charles II. came to Blois. The two states would not have been embroiled to-day; for I must say, that there also I see another stumbling-block.”
“Something like from zero to eighteen million,” the musketeer replied cheerfully. “Ah! that’s what your majesty wanted the day King Charles II came to Blois. The two states wouldn’t be in conflict today; I must say, I also see another obstacle there.”
“Well, in the first place,” replied Louis, “you are unjust, monsieur; for, if Providence had made me able to give my brother the million that day, you would not have quitted my service, and, consequently, you would not have made your fortune, as you told me just now you have done. But, in addition to this, I have had another piece of good fortune; and my difference with Great Britain need not alarm you.”
“Well, first of all,” Louis replied, “you’re being unfair, sir; because if fate had allowed me to give my brother the million that day, you wouldn’t have left my employment, and therefore, you wouldn’t have made your fortune, as you just mentioned you have. But on top of that, I’ve experienced another stroke of good luck; and my disagreement with Great Britain shouldn’t worry you.”
A valet de chambre interrupted the king by announcing M. Lyonne. “Come in, monsieur,” said the king; “you are punctual; that is like a good servant. Let us see your letter to my brother Charles II.”
A chamberlain interrupted the king to announce Mr. Lyonne. “Come in, sir,” said the king; “you're right on time; that's what a good servant does. Let's take a look at your letter for my brother Charles II.”
D’Artagnan pricked up his ears. “A moment, monsieur,” said Louis carelessly to the Gascon; “I must expedite to London my consent to the marriage of my brother, M. le Duc d’Anjou, with the Princess Henrietta Stuart.”
D’Artagnan perked up. “One moment, sir,” Louis said casually to the Gascon; “I have to send my approval for my brother, M. le Duc d’Anjou, to marry Princess Henrietta Stuart in London.”
“He is knocking me about, it seems,” murmured D’Artagnan, whilst the king signed the letter, and dismissed M. de Lyonne; “but ma foi! the more he knocks me about in this manner, the better I like it.”
“He seems to be pushing me around,” D’Artagnan murmured, while the king signed the letter and dismissed M. de Lyonne; “but honestly! the more he pushes me around like this, the more I enjoy it.”
The king followed M. de Lyonne with his eyes, till the door was closed behind him; he even made three steps, as if he would follow the minister; but, after these three steps, stopping, passing, and coming back to the musketeer,—“Now, monsieur,” said he, “let us hasten to terminate our affair. You told me the other day, at Blois, that you were not rich?”
The king watched M. de Lyonne until the door shut behind him; he even took three steps as if he was going to follow the minister. But after those three steps, he paused, turned, and came back to the musketeer. “Now, sir,” he said, “let's quickly wrap up our business. You mentioned the other day, in Blois, that you weren't wealthy?”
“But I am now, sire.”
“But I am now, sir.”
“Yes, but that does not concern me; you have your own money, not mine; that does not enter into my account.”
“Yes, but that doesn’t involve me; you have your own money, not mine; that doesn’t factor into my calculations.”
“I do not well understand what your majesty means.”
"I don't really understand what you mean, Your Majesty."
“Then, instead of leaving you to draw out words, speak spontaneously. Should you be satisfied with twenty thousand livres a year as a fixed income?”
“Then, instead of making you pull words out slowly, just speak freely. Are you okay with a fixed income of twenty thousand livres a year?”
“But, sire” said D’Artagnan, opening his eyes to the utmost.
“But, sir,” said D’Artagnan, opening his eyes wide.
“Would you be satisfied with four horses furnished and kept, and with a supplement of funds such as you might require, according to occasions and needs, or would you prefer a fixed sum which would be, for example, forty thousand livres? Answer.”
“Would you be okay with having four horses provided and taken care of, along with extra funds as needed for various situations, or would you rather have a set amount, like forty thousand livres? Please respond.”
“Sire, your majesty—”
"Your Majesty—"
“Yes, you are surprised; that is natural, and I expected it. Answer me, come! or I shall think you have no longer that rapidity of judgment I have so much admired in you.”
“Yes, you’re surprised; that’s natural, and I expected it. Answer me, come on! Or I’ll think you’ve lost that quick judgment I’ve always admired in you.”
“It is certain, sire, that twenty thousand livres a year make a handsome sum; but—”
“It’s true, sire, that twenty thousand livres a year is a nice amount; but—”
“No buts! Yes or no, is it an honorable indemnity?”
“No excuses! Yes or no, is it a fair compensation?”
“Oh! very certainly.”
“Oh, definitely.”
“You will be satisfied with it? That is well. It will be better to reckon the extra expenses separately; you can arrange that with Colbert. Now let us pass to something more important.”
“You’ll be satisfied with it? That’s good. It’ll be better to consider the extra expenses separately; you can talk to Colbert about that. Now let’s move on to something more important.”
“But, sire, I told your majesty—”
"But, your majesty, I told you—"
“That you wanted rest, I know you did: only I replied that I would not allow it—I am master, I suppose?”
“ I know you wanted some rest: I just replied that I wouldn’t allow it—I’m the one in charge, right?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“That is well. You were formerly in the way of becoming captain of the musketeers?”
"That's good. You were on your way to becoming captain of the musketeers?"
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Well, here is your commission signed. I place it in this drawer. The day on which you return from a certain expedition which I have to confide to you, on that day you may yourself take the commission from the drawer.” D’Artagnan still hesitated, and hung down his head. “Come, monsieur,” said the king, “one would believe, to look at you, that you did not know that at the court of the most Christian king, the captain-general of the musketeers takes precedence of the marechals of France.”
"Well, here’s your commission, signed. I’ll put it in this drawer. The day you return from a specific mission I need to tell you about, you can take the commission from the drawer yourself.” D’Artagnan still hesitated and looked down. “Come on, sir,” said the king, “you would think, looking at you, that you didn’t know that at the court of the most Christian king, the captain-general of the musketeers outranks the marshals of France.”
“Sire, I know he does.”
"Sir, I know he does."
“Then, am I to think you do put no faith in my word?”
“Then, am I to believe that you don’t trust my word?”
“Oh! sire, never—never dream of such a thing.”
“Oh! Sir, never—never even think about that.”
“I have wished to prove to you, that you, so good a servant, had lost a good master; am I anything like the master that will suit you?”
“I wanted to show you that you, such a great servant, lost a good master; am I anything like the master that would be right for you?”
“I begin to think you are, sire.”
"I’m starting to think you are, sir."
“Then, monsieur, you will resume your functions. Your company is quite disorganized since your departure, and the men go about drinking and rioting in the cabarets, where they fight, in spite of my edicts, and those of my father. You will reorganize the service as soon as possible.”
“Then, sir, you'll take on your duties again. Your team has become pretty chaotic since you left, and the guys are out drinking and causing trouble in the bars, where they’re fighting, despite my orders and those of my father. You need to get everything back in order as soon as you can.”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yep, sir.”
“You will not again quit my person.”
"You won't leave my side again."
“Very well, sire.”
“Sure thing, your majesty.”
“You will march with me to the army, you will encamp round my tent.”
"You will march with me to the army, and you will camp around my tent."
“Then, sire,” said D’Artagnan, “if it is only to impose upon me a service like that, your majesty need not give me twenty thousand livres a year. I shall not earn them.”
“Then, your majesty,” said D'Artagnan, “if all you want is to assign me a task like that, you don’t need to give me twenty thousand livres a year. I won’t be able to earn it.”
“I desire that you shall keep open house; I desire that you should keep a liberal table; I desire that my captain of musketeers should be a personage.”
“I want you to keep an open house; I want you to provide a generous table; I want my captain of musketeers to be a prominent figure.”
“And I,” said D’Artagnan, bluntly; “I do not like easily found money; I like money won! Your majesty gives me an idle trade, which the first comer would perform for four thousand livres.”
“And I,” said D’Artagnan, frankly; “I don’t like money that’s easy to come by; I prefer money that’s earned! Your majesty is offering me a job that anyone off the street would do for four thousand livres.”
Louis XIV. began to laugh. “You are a true Gascon, Monsieur d’Artagnan; you will draw my heart’s secret from me.”
Louis XIV started to laugh. “You’re a real Gascon, Monsieur d’Artagnan; you’ll get my heart’s secret out of me.”
“Bah! has your majesty a secret, then?”
“Bah! So you have a secret, your majesty?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“Well! then I accept the twenty thousand livres, for I will keep that secret, and discretion is above all price, in these times. Will your majesty speak now?”
“Well! Then I accept the twenty thousand livres, because I will keep that secret, and discretion is priceless these days. Will your Majesty speak now?”
“Boot yourself, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and to horse!”
“Get ready, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and mount your horse!”
“Directly, sire.”
"Right away, sir."
“Within two days.”
“In two days.”
“That is well, sire: for I have my affairs to settle before I set out; particularly if it is likely there should be any blows stirring.”
“That's fine, sir: because I have my business to take care of before I leave; especially if there’s a chance of any conflict arising.”
“That may happen.”
"That could happen."
“We can receive them! But, sire, you have addressed yourself to avarice, to ambition; you have addressed yourself to the heart of M. d’Artagnan, but you have forgotten one thing.”
“We can accept them! But, sir, you have appealed to greed, to ambition; you have reached out to M. d’Artagnan's heart, but you have overlooked one thing.”
“What is that?”
"What’s that?"
“You have said nothing to his vanity; when shall I be a knight of the king’s orders?”
“You haven’t said anything to flatter him; when will I become a knight of the king’s orders?”
“Does that interest you?”
"Are you interested in that?"
“Why, yes, sire. My friend Athos is quite covered with orders, and that dazzles me.”
“Of course, sir. My friend Athos has quite a few medals, and that impresses me.”
“You shall be a knight of my order a month after you have taken your commission of captain.”
“You will become a knight of my order one month after you take your captain’s commission.”
“Ah! ah!” said the officer, thoughtfully, “after the expedition.”
“Ah! ah!” said the officer, thoughtfully, “after the mission.”
“Precisely.”
"Exactly."
“Where is your majesty going to send me?”
“Where are you sending me?”
“Are you acquainted with Bretagne?”
“Do you know Bretagne?”
“No, sire.”
“No, sir.”
“Have you any friends there?”
“Do you have any friends there?”
“In Bretagne? No, ma foi!”
"In Brittany? No way!"
“So much the better. Do you know anything about fortifications?”
“So much the better. Do you know anything about building defenses?”
“I believe I do, sire,” said D’Artagnan, smiling.
“I think I do, sir,” said D’Artagnan, smiling.
“That is to say you can readily distinguish a fortress from a simple fortification, such as is allowed to chatelains or vassals?”
“That is to say you can easily tell the difference between a fortress and a basic fortification, like those granted to castle lords or vassals?”
“I distinguish a fort from a rampart as I distinguish a cuirass from a raised pie-crust, sire. Is that sufficient?”
“I differentiate a fort from a rampart just like I differentiate a chest plate from a raised pie crust, sir. Is that enough?”
“Yes, monsieur. You will set out, then.”
“Yes, sir. You will set out, then.”
“For Bretagne?”
"For Brittany?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
“Absolutely alone. That is to say, you must not even take a lackey with you.”
“Completely alone. In other words, you shouldn’t even take a servant with you.”
“May I ask your majesty for what reason?”
“Can I ask you, your majesty, why?”
“Because, monsieur, it will be necessary to disguise yourself sometimes, as the servant of a good family. Your face is very well known in France, M. d’Artagnan.”
“Because, sir, you will need to sometimes disguise yourself as the servant of a respectable family. Your face is very well known in France, Mr. d’Artagnan.”
“And then, sire?”
"And then, Your Majesty?"
“And then you will travel slowly through Bretagne, and will examine the fortifications of that country.”
“And then you will take your time traveling through Brittany and check out the fortifications there.”
“The coasts?”
"The beaches?"
“Yes, and the isles; commencing by Belle-Ile-en-Mer.”
“Yes, and the islands; starting with Belle-Ile-en-Mer.”
“Ah! which belongs to M. Fouquet!” said D’Artagnan, in a serious tone, raising his intelligent eye to Louis XIV.
“Ah! that belongs to M. Fouquet!” said D’Artagnan, in a serious tone, lifting his keen gaze to Louis XIV.
“I fancy you are right, monsieur, and that Bell-Isle does belong to M. Fouquet, in fact.”
“I think you're right, sir, and that Bell-Isle actually does belong to M. Fouquet.”
“Then your majesty wishes me to ascertain if Belle-Isle is a strong place?”
“Then your majesty wants me to find out if Belle-Isle is a strong place?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“If the fortifications of it are new or old?”
“If the fortifications are new or old?”
“Precisely.”
"Exactly."
“And if the vassals of M. Fouquet are sufficiently numerous to form a garrison?”
“And if M. Fouquet's vassals are numerous enough to make up a garrison?”
“That is what I want to know; you have placed your finger on the question.”
"That's what I want to know; you've touched on the question."
“And if they are not fortifying, sire?”
“And what if they aren't strengthening, sir?”
“You will travel about Bretagne, listening and judging.”
“You will travel around Brittany, observing and evaluating.”
“Then I am a king’s spy?” said D’Artagnan, bluntly, twisting his mustache.
“Then I’m a spy for the king?” D’Artagnan said straightforwardly, twisting his mustache.
“No, monsieur.”
“No, sir.”
“Your pardon sire; I spy on your majesty’s account.”
"Excuse me, your majesty; I’m watching out for you."
“You start on a voyage of discovery, monsieur. Would you march at the head of your musketeers, with your sword in your hand, to observe any spot whatever, or an enemy’s position?”
“You're beginning a journey of discovery, sir. Would you lead your musketeers, with your sword in hand, to check out any location, or the enemy's position?”
At this word D’Artagnan started.
At this word, D’Artagnan flinched.
“Do you,” continued the king, “imagine yourself to be a spy?”
“Do you,” the king continued, “think of yourself as a spy?”
“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, but pensively; “the thing changes its face when one observes an enemy: one is but a soldier. And if they are fortifying Belle-Isle?” added he, quickly.
“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, but thoughtfully; “everything looks different when you're facing an enemy: you're just a soldier. And what if they’re strengthening Belle-Isle?” he added quickly.
“You will take an exact plan of the fortifications.”
“You will take a detailed plan of the fortifications.”
“Will they permit me to enter?”
“Will they allow me in?”
“That does not concern me; that is your affair. Did you not understand that I reserved for you a supplement of twenty thousand livres per annum, if you wished it?”
“That's not my concern; that's up to you. Didn't you realize that I set aside a supplement of twenty thousand livres a year for you, if you wanted it?”
“Yes, sire; but if they are not fortifying?”
“Yes, sir; but what if they’re not securing it?”
“You will return quietly, without fatiguing your horse.”
“You will return quietly, without tiring out your horse.”
“Sire, I am ready.”
"Sir, I'm ready."
“You will begin to-morrow by going to monsieur le surintendant’s to take the first quarter of the pension I give you. Do you know M. Fouquet?”
“You will start tomorrow by going to the superintendent’s to collect the first quarter of the allowance I’m giving you. Do you know Mr. Fouquet?”
“Very little, sire; but I beg your majesty to observe that I don’t think it immediately necessary that I should know him.”
“Not much, your majesty; but I ask you to consider that I don’t think it’s essential for me to know him right now.”
“Your pardon, monsieur; for he will refuse you the money I wish you to take; and it is that refusal I look for.”
“Excuse me, sir; because he will deny you the money I want you to take; and it’s that denial I’m expecting.”
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan. “Then, sire?”
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan. “So, sire?”
“The money being refused, you will go and seek it at M. Colbert’s. A propos, have you a good horse?”
“The money has been refused, so you’ll need to go look for it at M. Colbert’s. By the way, do you have a good horse?”
“An excellent one, sire.”
“An excellent one, sir.”
“How much did it cost you?”
“How much did you pay for it?”
“A hundred and fifty pistoles.”
“150 pistoles.”
“I will buy it of you. Here is a note for two hundred pistoles.”
“I’ll buy it from you. Here’s a note for two hundred pistoles.”
“But I want a horse for my journey, sire.”
“But I want a horse for my journey, sir.”
“Well!”
“Wow!”
“Well, and you take mine from me.”
“Well, you take mine away from me.”
“Not at all. On the contrary, I give it you. Only as it is now mine and not yours, I am sure you will not spare it.”
“Not at all. On the contrary, I’m giving it to you. Just remember, since it’s mine now and not yours, I’m sure you won’t hold back.”
“Your majesty is in a hurry, then?”
“Are you in a hurry, your majesty?”
“A great hurry.”
"In a big rush."
“Then what compels me to wait two days?”
“Then what makes me wait for two days?”
“Reasons known to myself.”
"Reasons known to me."
“That’s a different affair. The horse may make up the two days, in the eight he has to travel; and then there is the post.”
“That’s a whole different matter. The horse can cover the two days in the eight it needs to travel; and then there’s the post.”
“No, no, the post compromises, Monsieur d’Artagnan. Begone and do not forget you are my servant.”
“No, no, that’s not how it works, Monsieur d’Artagnan. Leave now and remember that you’re my servant.”
“Sire, it is not my duty to forget it! At what hour to-morrow shall I take my leave of your majesty?”
“Sire, it’s not my job to forget it! What time tomorrow should I take my leave of your majesty?”
“Whence do you lodge?”
“Where are you staying?”
“I must henceforward lodge at the Louvre.”
"I have to stay at the Louvre from now on."
“That must not be now—keep your lodgings in the city: I will pay for them. As to your departure, it must take place at night; you must set out without being seen by any one, or, if you are seen, it must not be known that you belong to me. Keep your mouth shut, monsieur.”
“That can't happen now—stay in the city: I’ll cover the cost. As for leaving, it needs to happen at night; you must go without anyone noticing, or if you are seen, it can't be known that you’re connected to me. Keep quiet, sir.”
“Your majesty spoils all you have said by that single word.”
“Your majesty ruins everything you’ve said with that one word.”
“I asked where you lodged, for I cannot always send to M. le Comte de la Fere to seek you.”
“I asked where you were staying because I can't always reach out to M. le Comte de la Fere to find you.”
“I lodge with M. Planchet, a grocer, Rue des Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or.”
“I stay with M. Planchet, a grocer, on Rue des Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or.”
“Go out but little, show yourself less, and await my orders.”
"Go out as little as possible, stay hidden, and wait for my instructions."
“And yet, sire, I must go for the money.”
“And yet, sir, I have to go for the money.”
“That is true, but when going to the superintendence, where so many people are constantly going, you must mingle with the crowd.”
"That's true, but when you go to the administration office, where so many people are always coming and going, you have to blend in with the crowd."
“I want the notes, sire, for the money.”
“I want the notes, your majesty, for the money.”
“Here they are.” The king signed them, and D’Artagnan looked on, to assure himself of their regularity.
“Here they are.” The king signed them, and D’Artagnan watched to make sure everything was in order.
“Adieu! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” added the king; “I think you have perfectly understood me.”
“Goodbye! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” the king added; “I believe you completely understand me.”
“I? I understand that your majesty sends me to Belle-Ile-en-Mer, that is all.”
“I? I get that your majesty is sending me to Belle-Ile-en-Mer, that’s it.”
“To learn?”
"To learn?"
“To learn how M. Fouquet’s works are going on; that is all.”
"To find out how M. Fouquet's works are progressing; that's all."
“Very well: I admit you may be taken.”
“Alright: I admit you might be caught.”
“And I do not admit it,” replied the Gascon, boldly.
“And I won’t admit it,” replied the Gascon, confidently.
“I admit you may be killed,” continued the king.
“I admit you might be killed,” continued the king.
“That is not probable, sire.”
"That's unlikely, Your Majesty."
“In the first case, you must not speak; in the second there must be no papers found upon you.”
“In the first case, you shouldn't say anything; in the second, you shouldn’t have any papers on you.”
D’Artagnan shrugged his shoulders without ceremony, and took leave of the king, saying to himself:—“The English shower continues—let us remain under the spout!”
D’Artagnan shrugged without any formality and said goodbye to the king, thinking to himself:—“The English rain keeps coming—let's stay under the downpour!”
Chapter LIV. The Houses of M. Fouquet.
Whilst D’Artagnan was returning to Planchet’s house, his head aching and bewildered with all that had happened to him, there was passing a scene of quite a different character, and which, nevertheless, is not foreign to the conversation our musketeer had just had with the king; only this scene took place out of Paris, in a house possessed by the superintendent Fouquet in the village of Saint-Mande. The minister had just arrived at this country-house, followed by his principal clerk, who carried an enormous portfolio full of papers to be examined, and others waiting for signature. As it might be about five o’clock in the afternoon, the masters had dined: supper was being prepared for twenty subaltern guests. The superintendent did not stop: on alighting from his carriage, he, at the same bound, sprang through the doorway, traversed the apartments and gained his cabinet, where he declared he would shut himself up to work, commanding that he should not be disturbed for anything but an order from the king. As soon as this order was given, Fouquet shut himself up, and two footmen were placed as sentinels at his door. Then Fouquet pushed a bolt which displaced a panel that walled up the entrance, and prevented everything that passed in this apartment from being either seen or heard. But, against all probability, it was only for the sake of shutting himself up that Fouquet shut himself up thus, for he went straight to a bureau, seated himself at it, opened the portfolio, and began to make a choice amongst the enormous mass of papers it contained. It was not more than ten minutes after he had entered, and taken all the precautions we have described, when the repeated noise of several slight equal knocks struck his ear, and appeared to fix his utmost attention. Fouquet raised his head, turned his ear, and listened.
Wwhilst D’Artagnan was heading back to Planchet’s place, his head throbbing and confused by everything that had happened, another scene was unfolding, one quite different yet still relevant to the conversation he had just had with the king; this scene was taking place outside Paris, at a house owned by the superintendent Fouquet in the village of Saint-Mande. The minister had just arrived at his country home, followed by his main clerk, who was carrying a large portfolio filled with documents to review and others needing his signature. It was around five o’clock in the afternoon; they had already had lunch, and dinner was being prepared for twenty subordinate guests. The superintendent didn’t linger: as soon as he got out of his carriage, he immediately rushed through the door, crossed the rooms, and reached his office, where he declared he would be locking himself in to work, instructing that he should only be disturbed for a command from the king. Once this order was issued, Fouquet locked himself in, and two footmen were stationed as guards at his door. Then Fouquet pushed a bolt that slid a panel over the entrance, making it impossible to see or hear anything happening in that room. However, surprisingly, the reason for his seclusion seemed to be more about shutting himself in than about working; he went straight to a desk, sat down, opened the portfolio, and began sorting through the huge pile of papers inside. It was no more than ten minutes after he had entered and taken all the precautions we’ve mentioned, when he heard a series of light, even knocks that caught his attention completely. Fouquet lifted his head, turned his ear, and listened.
The strokes continued. Then the worker arose with a slight movement of impatience and walked straight up to a glass behind which the blows were struck by a hand, or by some invisible mechanism. It was a large glass let into a panel. Three other glasses, exactly similar to it, completed the symmetry of the apartment. Nothing distinguished that one from the others. Without doubt, these reiterated knocks were a signal; for, at the moment Fouquet approached the glass listening, the same noise was renewed, and in the same measure. “Oh! oh!” murmured the intendant, with surprise, “who is yonder? I did not expect anybody to-day.” And without doubt, to respond to the signal, he pulled out a gilded nail near the glass, and shook it thrice. Then returning to his place, and seating himself again, “Ma foi! let them wait,” said he. And plunging again into the ocean of papers unrolled before him, he appeared to think of nothing now but work. In fact, with incredible rapidity and marvelous lucidity, Fouquet deciphered the largest papers and most complicated writings, correcting them, annotating them with a pen moved as if by a fever, and the work melting under his hands, signatures, figures, references, became multiplied as if ten clerks—that is to say, a hundred fingers and ten brains had performed the duties, instead of the five fingers and single brain of this man. From time to time, only, Fouquet, absorbed by his work, raised his head to cast a furtive glance upon a clock placed before him. The reason of this was, Fouquet set himself a task, and when this task was once set, in one hour’s work he, by himself, did what another would not have accomplished in a day; always certain, consequently, provided he was not disturbed, of arriving at the close in the time his devouring activity had fixed. But in the midst of his ardent labor, the soft strokes upon the little bell placed behind the glass sounded again, hasty, and, consequently, more urgent.
The knocks continued. Then the worker stood up with a hint of impatience and walked straight up to a window behind which the strikes came from a hand or some unseen mechanism. It was a large window set into a wall panel. Three other identical windows completed the symmetry of the room. Nothing set this one apart from the others. Clearly, these repeated knocks were a signal; for at the moment Fouquet approached the window to listen, the same noise started again, just as before. “Oh! oh!” murmured the manager in surprise, “who's there? I didn't expect anyone today.” And undoubtedly in response to the signal, he pulled out a gilded nail next to the window and shook it three times. Then he returned to his seat and sat down again, “Well then! let them wait,” he said. Diving back into the sea of papers spread out before him, he seemed to focus only on work. In fact, with incredible speed and remarkable clarity, Fouquet deciphered the largest documents and most complicated writings, correcting them and making notes with a pen that moved as if driven by a fever, and the tasks melted away under his hands; signatures, numbers, references multiplied as if ten clerks—that is, a hundred fingers and ten brains—were doing the work instead of just his five fingers and single brain. From time to time, however, Fouquet, absorbed in his work, lifted his head to glance quickly at a clock in front of him. The reason for this was that Fouquet set himself a task, and when he committed to a task, in one hour's work he achieved what another person wouldn't complete in a day; always confident, therefore, as long as he wasn't interrupted, that he would finish in the time his intense focus had determined. But in the midst of his intense labor, the soft sounds from the little bell behind the window chimed again, fast and, therefore, more urgent.
“The lady appears to be impatient,” said Fouquet. “Humph! a calm! That must be the comtesse; but, no, the comtesse is gone to Rambouillet for three days. The presidente, then? Oh! no, the presidente would not assume such grand airs; she would ring very humbly, then she would wait my good pleasure. The greatest certainty is, that I do not know who it can be, but that I know who it cannot be. And since it is not you, marquise, since it cannot be you, deuce take the rest!” And he went on with his work in spite of the reiterated appeals of the bell. At the end of a quarter of an hour, however, impatience prevailed over Fouquet in his turn: he might be said to consume, rather than to complete the rest of his work; he thrust his papers into his portfolio, and giving a glance at the mirror, whilst the taps continued faster than ever: “Oh! oh!” said he, “whence comes all this racket? What has happened, and who can the Ariadne be who expects me so impatiently. Let us see!”
“The lady seems to be impatient,” said Fouquet. “Hmm! A calm! That must be the comtesse; but no, the comtesse has gone to Rambouillet for three days. The presidente, then? Oh no, the presidente wouldn’t act so grandly; she would ring very humbly and then wait for my good will. The only certainty is, I don’t know who it is, but I know who it isn’t. And since it’s not you, marquise, since it can’t be you, damn the rest!” And he went back to his work despite the persistent ringing of the bell. However, after about fifteen minutes, impatience got the better of Fouquet: he could be said to be consuming rather than completing the rest of his work; he shoved his papers into his portfolio and glanced at the mirror while the ringing continued faster than ever. “Oh! Oh!” he said, “where is all this noise coming from? What’s going on, and who could the Ariadne be that’s waiting for me so impatiently? Let’s see!”
He then applied the tip of his finger to the nail parallel to the one he had drawn. Immediately the glass moved like a folding-door and discovered a secret closet, rather deep, into which the superintendent disappeared as if going into a vast box. When there, he touched another spring, which opened, not a board, but a block of the wall, and he went out by that opening, leaving the door to shut of itself. Then Fouquet descended about a score of steps which sank, winding, underground, and came to a long, subterranean passage, lighted by imperceptible loopholes. The walls of this vault were covered with slabs or tiles, and the floor with carpeting. This passage was under the street itself, which separated Fouquet’s house from the Park of Vincennes. At the end of the passage ascended a winding staircase parallel with that by which Fouquet had entered. He mounted these other stairs, entered by means of a spring placed in a closet similar to that in his cabinet, and from this closet an untenanted chamber furnished with the utmost elegance. As soon as he entered, he examined carefully whether the glass closed without leaving any trace, and, doubtless satisfied with his observation, he opened by means of a small gold key the triple fastenings of a door in front of him. This time the door opened upon a handsome cabinet, sumptuously furnished, in which was seated upon cushions a lady of surpassing beauty, who at the sound of the lock sprang towards Fouquet. “Ah! good heavens!” cried the latter, starting back with astonishment. “Madame la Marquise de Belliere, you here?”
He then touched the nail next to the one he had marked with his finger. Instantly, the glass moved like a folding door and revealed a hidden closet, quite deep, into which the superintendent vanished as if entering a large box. Once inside, he pressed another mechanism that opened not a board but a segment of the wall, and he exited through that opening, letting the door shut on its own. Then Fouquet descended about twenty steps that spiraled downward and arrived at a long underground corridor, illuminated by subtle openings. The walls of this vault were lined with slabs or tiles, and the floor was carpeted. This passage lay beneath the street that separated Fouquet's house from the Park of Vincennes. At the end of the passage, a winding staircase rose parallel to the one by which Fouquet had entered. He climbed these new stairs, entered through a spring mechanism in a closet similar to the one in his office, and found an unoccupied room furnished with the utmost elegance. As soon as he stepped in, he carefully checked that the glass closed without leaving any evidence, and, clearly satisfied with what he saw, he used a small gold key to unlock the triple fastenings of the door in front of him. This time, the door opened to a beautiful cabinet, lavishly decorated, where a lady of breathtaking beauty was seated on cushions. At the sound of the lock, she sprang toward Fouquet. “Oh my goodness!” cried he, stepping back in shock. “Madame la Marquise de Belliere, is that you here?”
“Yes,” murmured la marquise. “Yes; it is I, monsieur.”
“Yes,” whispered the marquise. “Yes; it’s me, sir.”
“Marquise! dear marquise!” added Fouquet, ready to prostrate himself. “Ah! my God! how did you come here? And I, to keep you waiting!”
“Marquise! dear marquise!” said Fouquet, almost bowing down. “Oh my God! How did you get here? And I made you wait!”
“A long time, monsieur; yes, a very long time!”
“A long time, sir; yes, a really long time!”
“I am happy in thinking this waiting has appeared long to you, marquise!”
“I’m glad to know that this wait has felt long to you, marquise!”
“Oh! an eternity, monsieur; oh! I rang more than twenty times. Did you not hear me?”
“Oh! An eternity, sir; oh! I rang more than twenty times. Did you not hear me?”
“Marquise, you are pale, you tremble.”
“Marquise, you look pale, and you’re shaking.”
“Did you not hear, then, that you were summoned?”
“Did you not hear that you were called?”
“Oh, yes; I heard plainly enough, madame; but I could not come. After your rigors and your refusals, how could I dream it was you? If I could have had any suspicion of the happiness that awaited me, believe me, madame, I would have quitted everything to fall at your feet, as I do at this moment.”
“Oh, yes; I heard you loud and clear, madame; but I couldn't come. After your harshness and your rejections, how could I think it was you? If I had even the slightest hint of the happiness that was waiting for me, trust me, madame, I would have dropped everything to fall at your feet, just like I’m doing now.”
“Are we quite alone, monsieur?” asked the marquise, looking round the room.
“Are we completely alone, sir?” asked the marquise, looking around the room.
“Oh, yes, madame, I can assure you of that.”
“Oh, yes, ma'am, I can promise you that.”
“Really?” said the marquise, in a melancholy tone.
“Really?” said the marquise, sounding quite sad.
“You sigh!” said Fouquet.
"You sigh!" said Fouquet.
“What mysteries! what precautions!” said the marquise, with a slight bitterness of expression; “and how evident it is that you fear the least suspicion of your amours to escape.”
“What mysteries! What precautions!” said the marquise, with a slight bitterness in her expression. “It’s so clear that you’re trying to avoid even the slightest hint of your affairs being discovered.”
“Would you prefer their being made public?”
“Would you prefer them being made public?”
“Oh, no; you act like a delicate man,” said the marquise, smiling.
“Oh, no; you’re acting all delicate,” said the marquise, smiling.
“Come, dear marquise, punish me not with reproaches, I implore you.”
“Please, dear marquise, don’t punish me with your complaints, I beg you.”
“Reproaches! Have I a right to make you any?”
“Reproaches! Do I have any right to blame you?”
“No, unfortunately, no; but tell me, you, who during a year I have loved without return or hope—”
“No, unfortunately not; but tell me, you whom I have loved for a year without any response or hope—”
“You are mistaken—without hope it is true, but not without return.”
“You're wrong—it's true that there’s no hope, but there can still be a way back.”
“What! for me, of my love! there is but one proof, and that proof I still want.”
“What! For my love! There’s only one proof, and I still want it.”
“I am here to bring it, monsieur.”
“I’m here to deliver it, sir.”
Fouquet wished to clasp her in his arms, but she disengaged herself with a gesture.
Fouquet wanted to hold her in his arms, but she pulled away with a gesture.
“You persist in deceiving yourself, monsieur, and will never accept of me the only thing I am willing to give you—devotion.”
“You keep fooling yourself, sir, and will never accept the only thing I’m willing to give you—loyalty.”
“Ah, then, you do not love me? Devotion is but a virtue, love is a passion.”
“Ah, so you don’t love me? Devotion is just a quality, but love is a feeling.”
“Listen to me, I implore you: I should not have come hither without a serious motive: you are well assured of that, are you not?”
"Listen to me, please: I shouldn't have come here without a good reason. You know that, right?"
“The motive is of very little consequence, so that you are but here—so that I see you—so that I speak to you!”
“The reason doesn’t really matter; all that matters is that you’re here—so that I can see you—so that I can talk to you!”
“You are right; the principal thing is that I am here without any one having seen me, and that I can speak to you.”—Fouquet sank on his knees before her. “Speak! speak, madame!” said he, “I listen to you.”
“You're right; the main thing is that I'm here without anyone seeing me, and that I can talk to you.” —Fouquet knelt before her. “Talk! Talk, madame!” he said, “I'm listening to you.”
The marquise looked at Fouquet, on his knees at her feet, and there was in the looks of the woman a strange mixture of love and melancholy. “Oh!” at length murmured she, “would that I were she who has the right of seeing you every minute, of speaking to you every instant! would that I were she who might watch over you, she who would have no need of mysterious springs to summon and cause to appear, like a sylph, the man she loves, to look at him for an hour, and then see him disappear in the darkness of a mystery, still more strange at his going out than at his coming in. Oh! that would be to live like a happy woman!”
The marquise looked at Fouquet, kneeling at her feet, and there was a strange mix of love and sadness in her gaze. “Oh!” she finally sighed, “I wish I were the one who had the right to see you every minute, to talk to you every moment! I wish I were the one who could watch over you, who wouldn’t need mysterious methods to summon and make appear, like a spirit, the man she loves, to see him for an hour and then watch him disappear into the darkness of a mystery, even more puzzling as he leaves than when he arrives. Oh! That would be to live like a truly happy woman!”
“Do you happen, marquise,” said Fouquet, smiling, “to be speaking of my wife?”
“Are you, by any chance, marquise,” said Fouquet with a smile, “talking about my wife?”
“Yes, certainly, of her I spoke.”
“Yes, definitely, I was talking about her.”
“Well, you need not envy her lot, marquise; of all the women with whom I have had any relations, Madame Fouquet is the one I see the least of, and who has the least intercourse with me.”
"Well, you don't have to envy her situation, marquise; of all the women I've had any interactions with, Madame Fouquet is the one I see the least and who has the least contact with me."
“At least, monsieur, she is not reduced to place, as I have done, her hand upon the ornament of a glass to call you to her; at least you do not reply to her by the mysterious, alarming sound of a bell, the spring of which comes from I don’t know where; at least you have not forbidden her to endeavor to discover the secret of these communications under pain of breaking off forever your connections with her, as you have forbidden all who come here before me, and who will come after me.”
“At least, sir, she doesn’t have to put her hand on a glass ornament to summon you like I have; at least you don’t respond to her with that strange, unsettling sound of a bell that seems to come from nowhere; at least you haven’t told her she can't try to figure out the secret behind these messages under threat of cutting off all ties with her, like you’ve told everyone who’s come here before me and will come after me.”
“Dear marquise, how unjust you are, and how little do you know what you are doing in thus exclaiming against mystery; it is with mystery alone we can love without trouble; it is with love without trouble alone that we can be happy. But let us return to ourselves, to that devotion of which you were speaking, or rather let me labor under a pleasing delusion, and believe this devotion is love.”
“Dear marquise, how unfair you are, and how little you understand what you're doing by complaining about mystery; it’s with mystery that we can love without complications; it’s only with a love free of complications that we can be happy. But let’s return to ourselves, to that devotion you were talking about, or rather let me indulge in a nice fantasy and believe that this devotion is love.”
“Just now,” repeated the marquise, passing over her eyes a hand that might have been a model for the graceful contours of antiquity; “just now I was prepared to speak, my ideas were clear and bold; now I am quite confused, quite troubled; I fear I bring you bad news.”
“Just now,” repeated the marquise, running a hand over her eyes that could have been a model for the elegant shapes of the past; “just now I was ready to speak, my thoughts were clear and confident; now I’m completely confused and troubled; I worry I have bad news for you.”
“If it is to that bad news I owe your presence, marquise, welcome be even that bad news! or rather, marquise, since you allow that I am not quite indifferent to you, let me hear nothing of the bad news, but speak of yourself.”
“If it’s because of that bad news that you’re here, marquise, then I’ll gladly welcome even that bad news! Or rather, marquise, since you know I care about you, let’s skip the bad news and talk about you instead.”
“No, no, on the contrary, demand it of me; require me to tell it to you instantly, and not to allow myself to be turned aside by any feeling whatever. Fouquet, my friend! it is of immense importance.”
“No, no, quite the opposite, insist that I tell you right away, and don’t let me be distracted by any feelings at all. Fouquet, my friend! This is extremely important.”
“You astonish me, marquise; I will even say you almost frighten me. You, so serious, so collected; you who know the world we live in so well. Is it, then, important?”
“You amaze me, marquise; I would even say you almost scare me. You, so serious, so composed; you who understand the world we live in so well. Is it, then, important?”
“Oh! very important.”
“Oh! super important.”
“In the first place, how did you come here?”
“In the first place, how did you get here?”
“You shall know that presently; but first to something of more consequence.”
"You'll know that soon enough; but first, let's talk about something more important."
“Speak, marquise, speak! I implore you, have pity on my impatience.”
“Talk, marquise, talk! I’m begging you, have mercy on my impatience.”
“Do you know that Colbert is made intendant of the finances?”
“Did you know that Colbert has been appointed as the finance manager?”
“Bah! Colbert, little Colbert.”
“Bah! Colbert, tiny Colbert.”
“Yes, Colbert, little Colbert.”
“Yes, Colbert, small Colbert.”
“Mazarin’s factotum?”
"Mazarin's assistant?"
“The same.”
"Same here."
“Well! what do you see so terrific in that, dear marquise? little Colbert is intendant; that is astonishing I confess, but is not terrible.”
“Well! What do you find so amazing about that, dear marquise? Little Colbert is in charge; I admit that's surprising, but it's not terrifying.”
“Do you think the king has given, without pressing motive, such a place to one you call a little cuistre?”
“Do you think the king has given, without any strong reason, such a position to someone you refer to as a little fool?”
“In the first place, is it positively true that the king has given it to him?”
“In the first place, is it really true that the king has given it to him?”
“It is so said.”
“It’s been said.”
“Ay, but who says so?”
“Yeah, but who says that?”
“Everybody.”
“Everyone.”
“Everybody, that’s nobody; mention some one likely to be well informed who says so.”
“Everyone is nobody; name someone who is likely to be well-informed and says otherwise.”
“Madame Vanel.”
"Ms. Vanel."
“Ah! now you begin to frighten me in earnest,” said Fouquet, laughing; “if any one is well informed, or ought to be well informed, it is the person you name.”
“Ah! now you're really starting to scare me,” said Fouquet, laughing; “if anyone should be informed, it’s definitely the person you mentioned.”
“Do not speak ill of poor Marguerite, Monsieur Fouquet, for she still loves you.”
“Don’t say bad things about poor Marguerite, Monsieur Fouquet, because she still loves you.”
“Bah! indeed? That is scarcely credible. I thought little Colbert, as you said just now, had passed over that love, and left the impression upon it of a spot of ink or a stain of grease.”
“Bah! Really? That’s hard to believe. I thought little Colbert, as you just mentioned, had gotten over that love and left behind just a blemish like a spot of ink or a grease stain.”
“Fouquet! Fouquet! Is this the way you always treat the poor creatures you desert?”
“Fouquet! Fouquet! Is this how you always treat the poor beings you abandon?”
“Why, you surely are not going to undertake the defense of Madame Vanel?”
“Are you really going to defend Madame Vanel?”
“Yes, I will undertake it; for, I repeat, she loves you still, and the proof is she saves you.”
"Yes, I'll take it on; because, I’ll say it again, she still loves you, and the proof is that she protects you."
“But your interposition, marquise; that is very cunning on her part. No angel could be more agreeable to me, or could lead me more certainly to salvation. But, let me ask you, do you know Marguerite?”
“But your interference, marquise; that’s very clever of her. No angel could be more charming to me or could guide me more surely to salvation. But tell me, do you know Marguerite?”
“She was my convent friend.”
“She was my friend from the convent.”
“And you say that she has informed you that Monsieur Colbert was named intendant?”
"And you say she told you that Monsieur Colbert was appointed intendant?"
“Yes, she did.”
“Yeah, she did.”
“Well, enlighten me, marquise; granted Monsieur Colbert is intendant—so be it. In what can an intendant, that is to say my subordinate, my clerk, give me umbrage or injure me, even if he is Monsieur Colbert?”
“Well, enlighten me, marquise; fine, Monsieur Colbert is the intendant—so be it. How can an intendant, meaning my subordinate, my clerk, upset me or harm me, even if he is Monsieur Colbert?”
“You do not reflect, monsieur, apparently,” replied the marquise.
"You don’t seem to think, sir," replied the marquise.
“Upon what?”
"Based on what?"
“This: that Monsieur Colbert hates you.”
“This: that Mr. Colbert hates you.”
“Hates me?” cried Fouquet. “Good heavens! marquise, whence do you come? where can you live? Hates me! why all the world hates me, he, of course, as others do.”
“Hates me?” cried Fouquet. “Good heavens! Marquise, where have you been? Where do you live? Hates me! Well, everyone hates me, so why wouldn’t he, just like the others?”
“He more than others.”
"He's more than others."
“More than others—let him.”
"More than others—allow him."
“He is ambitious.”
"He's ambitious."
“Who is not, marquise.”
“Who isn’t, marquise.”
“Yes, but with him ambition has no bounds.”
“Yes, but with him, ambition knows no limits.”
“I am quite aware of that, since he made it a point to succeed me with Madame Vanel.”
“I know that very well, since he made it a point to take my place with Madame Vanel.”
“And obtained his end; look at that.”
“And achieved his goal; check that out.”
“Do you mean to say he has the presumption to pass from intendant to superintendent?”
“Are you saying he has the audacity to move from manager to superintendent?”
“Have you not yourself already had the same fear?”
“Have you not felt the same fear yourself?”
“Oh! oh!” said Fouquet, “to succeed with Madame Vanel is one thing, to succeed me with the king is another. France is not to be purchased so easily as the wife of a maitre des comptes.”
“Oh! oh!” said Fouquet, “winning over Madame Vanel is one thing, but winning over the king is a different matter. France isn’t something you can buy as easily as the wife of a head of accounts.”
“Eh! monsieur, everything is to be bought; if not by gold, by intrigue.”
“Hey! Sir, everything can be bought; if not with money, then with manipulation.”
“Nobody knows to the contrary better than you, madame, you to whom I have offered millions.”
“Nobody knows differently better than you, ma’am, you to whom I have offered millions.”
“Instead of millions, Fouquet, you should have offered me a true, only and boundless love: I might have accepted that. So you see, still, everything is to be bought, if not in one way, by another.”
“Instead of millions, Fouquet, you should have offered me a real, unique, and limitless love: I might have accepted that. So you see, everything can still be bought, if not in one way, then in another.”
“So, Colbert, in your opinion, is in a fair way of bargaining for my place of superintendent. Make yourself easy on that head, my dear marquise; he is not yet rich enough to purchase it.”
“So, Colbert, in your opinion, is negotiating fairly for my position as superintendent. Don't worry about it, my dear marquise; he isn't wealthy enough to buy it yet.”
“But if he should rob you of it?”
"But what if he takes it from you?"
“Ah! that is another thing. Unfortunately, before he can reach me, that is to say, the body of the place, he must destroy, must make a breach in the advanced works, and I am devilishly well fortified, marquise.”
“Ah! that's another story. Unfortunately, before he can get to me, meaning the main part of the place, he has to break through, has to make a hole in the outer defenses, and I'm really well fortified, marquise.”
“What you call your advanced works are your creatures, are they not—your friends?”
“What you refer to as your advanced works are your creations, right? Your friends?”
“Exactly so.”
“Exactly.”
“And is M. d’Eymeris one of your creatures?”
“And is M. d’Eymeris one of your followers?”
“Yes, he is.”
“Yep, he is.”
“Is M. Lyodot one of your friends?”
“Is M. Lyodot one of your friends?”
“Certainly.”
"Definitely."
“M. de Vanin?”
"Mr. de Vanin?"
“M. de Vanin! ah! they may do what they like with him, but—”
“M. de Vanin! Ah! They can do whatever they want with him, but—”
“But—”
"But—"
“But they must not touch the others!”
“But they can’t touch the others!”
“Well, if you are anxious they should not touch MM. d’Eymeris and Lyodot, it is time to look about you.”
“Well, if you’re worried they shouldn’t deal with MM. d’Eymeris and Lyodot, it’s time to pay attention.”
“Who threatens them?”
"Who is threatening them?"
“Will you listen to me now?”
“Will you listen to me now?”
“Attentively, marquise.”
"Listening closely, marquise."
“Without interrupting me?”
"Without cutting me off?"
“Speak.”
“Talk.”
“Well, this morning Marguerite sent for me.”
“Well, this morning Marguerite asked for me.”
“And what did she want with you?”
“And what did she want with you?”
“‘I dare not see M. Fouquet myself,’ said she.”
“‘I can't face M. Fouquet myself,’ she said.”
“Bah! why should she think I would reproach her? Poor woman, she vastly deceives herself.”
“Ugh! Why would she think I would blame her? Poor thing, she's really mistaken.”
“‘See him yourself,’ said she, ‘and tell him to beware of M. Colbert.’”
“‘See him for yourself,’ she said, ‘and warn him about M. Colbert.’”
“What! she warned me to beware of her lover?”
“What! She warned me to watch out for her boyfriend?”
“I have told you she still loves you.”
“I told you she still loves you.”
“Go on, marquise.”
"Go ahead, marquise."
“‘M. Colbert,’ she added, ‘came to me two hours ago, to inform me he was appointed intendant.’”
“M. Colbert,” she said, “came to me two hours ago to let me know he was appointed intendant.”
“I have already told you, marquise, that M. Colbert would only be the more in my power for that.”
“I've already told you, marquise, that M. Colbert would just be more under my control because of that.”
“Yes, but that is not all: Marguerite is intimate, as you know, with Madame d’Eymeris and Madame Lyodot.”
“Yes, but that’s not everything: Marguerite is close, as you know, with Madame d’Eymeris and Madame Lyodot.”
“I know it.”
"I got it."
“Well, M. Colbert put many questions to her, relative to the fortunes of these two gentlemen, and as to the devotion they had for you.”
“Well, Mr. Colbert asked her a lot of questions about the fortunes of these two gentlemen and about the devotion they had for you.”
“Oh, as to those two, I can answer for them; they must be killed before they will cease to be mine.”
“Oh, about those two, I can vouch for them; they have to be eliminated before they will stop being mine.”
“Then, as Madame Vanel was obliged to quit M. Colbert for an instant to receive a visitor, and as M. Colbert is industrious, scarcely was the new intendant left alone, before he took a pencil from his pocket, and, there was paper on the table, began to make notes.”
“Then, when Madame Vanel had to step away from M. Colbert for a moment to greet a visitor, and since M. Colbert was hard at work, hardly had the new intendant been left alone before he took a pencil from his pocket and, with paper on the table, started making notes.”
“Notes concerning d’Eymeris and Lyodot?”
“Notes on d’Eymeris and Lyodot?”
“Exactly.”
"Exactly."
“I should like to know what those notes were about.”
“I’d like to know what those notes were about.”
“And that is just what I have brought you.”
“And that is exactly what I brought for you.”
“Madame Vanel has taken Colbert’s notes and sent them to me?”
“Madame Vanel has taken Colbert’s notes and sent them to me?”
“No; but by a chance which resembles a miracle, she has a duplicate of those notes.”
“No, but by a chance that feels like a miracle, she has a copy of those notes.”
“How could she get that?”
“How did she get that?”
“Listen; I told you that Colbert found paper on the table.”
“Listen, I told you that Colbert found the paper on the table.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“That he took a pencil from his pocket.”
“That he took a pencil from his pocket.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And wrote upon that paper.”
“And wrote on that paper.”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Well, this pencil was a lead-pencil, consequently hard; so, it marked in black upon the first sheet, and in white upon the second.”
“Well, this pencil was a lead pencil, so it was hard; it marked in black on the first sheet and in white on the second.”
“Go on.”
"Continue."
“Colbert, when tearing off the first sheet, took no notice of the second.”
“Colbert, when ripping off the first sheet, didn’t pay any attention to the second.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, on the second was to be read what had been written on the first; Madame Vanel read it, and sent for me.”
“Well, the second one was supposed to have what was written on the first read out loud; Madame Vanel read it and called for me.”
“Yes, yes.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Then, when she was assured I was your devoted friend, she gave me the paper, and told me the secret of this house.”
“Then, when she was convinced I was your loyal friend, she handed me the paper and revealed the secret of this house.”
“And this paper?” said Fouquet, in some degree of agitation.
“And this paper?” asked Fouquet, a bit anxious.
“Here it is, monsieur—read it,” said the marquise.
“Here it is, sir—take a look,” said the marquise.
Fouquet read:
Fouquet read:
“Names of the farmers of revenue to be condemned by the Chamber of Justice: D’Eymeris, friend of M. F.; Lyodot, friend of M. F.; De Vanin, indif.”
“Names of the farmers of revenue to be condemned by the Chamber of Justice: D’Eymeris, friend of M. F.; Lyodot, friend of M. F.; De Vanin, indif.”
“D’Eymeris and Lyodot!” cried Fouquet, reading the paper eagerly again.
“D’Eymeris and Lyodot!” shouted Fouquet, eagerly reading the paper again.
“Friends of M. F.,” pointed the marquise with her finger.
“Friends of M. F.,” the marquise said, pointing with her finger.
“But what is the meaning of these words: ‘To be condemned by the Chamber of Justice’?”
“But what do these words mean: ‘To be condemned by the Chamber of Justice’?”
“Dame!” said the marquise, “that is clear enough, I think. Besides, that is not all. Read on, read on;” and Fouquet continued,—“The two first to death, the third to be dismissed, with MM. d’Hautemont and de la Vallette, who will only have their property confiscated.”
“Give it to me!” said the marquise, “I think that’s pretty clear. Plus, that’s not everything. Keep reading, keep reading;” and Fouquet went on,—“The first two are executed, the third is dismissed, along with MM. d’Hautemont and de la Vallette, who will just have their property taken away.”
“Great God!” cried Fouquet, “to death, to death! Lyodot and D’Eymeris. But even if the Chamber of Justice should condemn them to death, the king will never ratify their condemnation, and they cannot be executed without the king’s signature.”
“Great God!” shouted Fouquet, “to death, to death! Lyodot and D’Eymeris. But even if the Chamber of Justice condemns them to death, the king will never approve their sentence, and they can’t be executed without the king’s signature.”
“The king has made M. Colbert intendant.”
"The king has appointed M. Colbert as intendant."
“Oh!” cried Fouquet, as if he caught a glimpse of the abyss that yawned beneath his feet, “impossible! impossible! But who passed a pencil over the marks made by Colbert?”
“Oh!” exclaimed Fouquet, as if he realized the deep drop below him, “no way! no way! But who went over the marks left by Colbert with a pencil?”
“I did. I was afraid the first would be effaced.”
"I did. I was worried the first one would get erased."
“Oh! I will know all.”
“Oh! I’ll know everything.”
“You will know nothing, monsieur; you despise your enemy too much for that.”
“You don’t know anything, sir; you hate your enemy too much for that.”
“Pardon me, my dear marquise; excuse me; yes, M. Colbert is my enemy, I believe him to be so; yes, M. Colbert is a man to be dreaded, I admit. But I! I have time, and as you are here, as you have assured me of your devotion, as you have allowed me to hope for your love, as we are alone—”
“Sorry, my dear marquise; please excuse me; yes, M. Colbert is my enemy, and I believe that to be true; yes, M. Colbert is someone to be feared, I admit. But I! I have time, and since you’re here, since you’ve assured me of your loyalty, since you’ve let me hope for your love, since we are alone—”
“I came here to save you, Monsieur Fouquet, and not to ruin myself,” said the marquise, rising—“therefore, beware!—”
“I came here to save you, Mr. Fouquet, and not to ruin myself,” said the marquise, standing up—“so beware!”
“Marquise, in truth you terrify yourself too much at least, unless this terror is but a pretext—”
“Marquise, honestly, you scare yourself way too much at least, unless this fear is just an excuse—”
“He is very deep, very deep; this M. Colbert: beware!”
“He is very deep, very deep; this Mr. Colbert: be careful!”
Fouquet, in his turn, drew himself up. “And I?” asked he.
Fouquet straightened himself. “And me?” he asked.
“And you, you have only a noble heart. Beware! beware!”
“And you, you only have a noble heart. Watch out! Watch out!”
“So?”
"So?"
“I have done what was right, my friend, at the risk of my reputation. Adieu!”
“I've done what I believed was right, my friend, even if it might hurt my reputation. Goodbye!”
“Not adieu, au revoir!”
“Not goodbye, see you later!”
“Perhaps,” said the marquise, giving her hand to Fouquet to kiss, and walking towards the door with so firm a step, that he did not dare to bar her passage. As to Fouquet, he retook, with his head hanging down and a fixed cloud on his brow, the path of the subterranean passage along which ran the metal wires that communicated from one house to the other, transmitting, through two glasses, the wishes and signals of hidden correspondents.
"Maybe," said the marquise, offering her hand to Fouquet for a kiss, and walking toward the door with such a confident stride that he didn't dare to block her way. As for Fouquet, he walked back with his head down and a frown on his face, taking the route of the underground passage where metal wires connected the houses, transmitting the wishes and signals of hidden correspondents through two glass devices.
Chapter LV. The Abbe Fouquet.
Fouquet hastened back to his apartment by the subterranean passage, and immediately closed the mirror with the spring. He was scarcely in his well-known voice crying:—“Open the door, monseigneur, I entreat you, open the door!” Fouquet quickly restored a little order to everything that might have revealed either his absence or his agitation: he spread his papers over the desk, took up a pen, and, to gain time, said, through the closed door,—“Who is there?”
FBouquet rushed back to his apartment through the underground passage and quickly closed the mirror using the spring mechanism. He barely had time to call out in his familiar voice, “Open the door, monseigneur, please open the door!” Fouquet hurriedly tidied up anything that might reveal either his absence or his anxiety: he scattered his papers across the desk, picked up a pen, and, to buy some time, asked through the closed door, “Who’s there?”
“What, monseigneur, do you not know me?” replied the voice.
“What, Your Excellency, don’t you recognize me?” replied the voice.
“Yes, yes,” said Fouquet to himself, “yes, my friend, I know you well enough.” And then, aloud: “Is it not Gourville?”
“Yes, yes,” Fouquet said to himself, “yes, my friend, I know you well enough.” Then, louder: “Is it not Gourville?”
“Why, yes, monseigneur.”
"Of course, sir."
Fouquet arose, cast a look at one of his glasses, went to the door, pushed back the bolt, and Gourville entered. “Ah! monseigneur! monseigneur!” cried he, “what cruelty!”
Fouquet got up, glanced at one of his glasses, went to the door, unlocked it, and Gourville stepped in. “Ah! my lord! my lord!” he exclaimed, “what cruelty!”
“In what?”
“In what way?”
“I have been a quarter of an hour imploring you to open the door, and you would not even answer me.”
“I’ve been begging you to open the door for fifteen minutes, and you won’t even respond.”
“Once and for all, you know that I will not be disturbed when I am busy. Now, although I might make you an exception, Gourville, I insist upon my orders being respected by others.”
“Once and for all, you know I won’t be bothered when I’m busy. Now, even though I might make you an exception, Gourville, I need everyone else to respect my orders.”
“Monseigneur, at this moment, orders, doors, bolts, locks, and walls I could have broken, forced and overthrown!”
“Your Excellency, right now, I could have broken, forced, and knocked down orders, doors, bolts, locks, and walls!”
“Ah! ah! it relates to some great event, then?” asked Fouquet.
“Ah! So it’s about some big event, huh?” asked Fouquet.
“Oh! I assure you it does, monseigneur,” replied Gourville.
“Oh! I promise you it does, sir,” replied Gourville.
“And what is this event?” said Fouquet, a little troubled by the evident agitation of his most intimate confidant.
“And what is this event?” asked Fouquet, slightly concerned by the clear agitation of his closest confidant.
“There is a secret chamber of justice instituted, monseigneur.”
“There’s a hidden chamber of justice set up, sir.”
“I know there is, but do the members meet, Gourville?”
“I know there is, but do the members actually meet, Gourville?”
“They not only meet, but they have passed a sentence, monseigneur.”
“They not only meet, but they have delivered a verdict, sir.”
“A sentence?” said the superintendent, with a shudder and pallor he could not conceal. “A sentence!—and on whom?”
“A sentence?” said the superintendent, with a shiver and a pale face he couldn’t hide. “A sentence!—and on who?”
“Two of your best friends.”
“Your two closest friends.”
“Lyodot and D’Eymeris, do you mean? But what sort of a sentence?”
“Lyodot and D’Eymeris, you mean? But what kind of sentence?”
“Sentence of death.”
"Death sentence."
“Passed? Oh! you must be mistaken, Gourville; that is impossible.”
“Passed? Oh! you must be mistaken, Gourville; that’s impossible.”
“Here is a copy of the sentence which the king is to sign to-day, if he has not already signed it.”
“Here’s a copy of the sentence that the king is going to sign today, if he hasn't signed it already.”
Fouquet seized the paper eagerly, read it, and returned it to Gourville. “The king will never sign that,” said he.
Fouquet grabbed the paper eagerly, read it, and handed it back to Gourville. “The king will never sign that,” he said.
Gourville shook his head.
Gourville shook his head.
“Monseigneur, M. Colbert is a bold councilor: do not be too confident!”
“Your Excellency, Mr. Colbert is a daring advisor: don't be too sure of yourself!”
“Monsieur Colbert again!” cried Fouquet. “How is it that that name rises upon all occasions to torment my ears, during the last two or three days? You make so trifling a subject of too much importance, Gourville. Let M. Colbert appear, I will face him; let him raise his head, I will crush him; but you understand, there must be an outline upon which my look may fall, there must be a surface upon which my feet may be placed.”
“Monsieur Colbert again!” shouted Fouquet. “Why does that name keep coming up to bug me over the last couple of days? You make something so trivial seem way too important, Gourville. Let M. Colbert show up; I’ll take him on; let him stand tall, and I’ll take him down; but you get it, there needs to be a framework for my gaze to rest upon, there has to be something solid for my feet to stand on.”
“Patience, monseigneur; for you do not know what Colbert is—study him quickly; it is with this dark financier as it is with meteors, which the eye never sees completely before their disastrous invasion; when we feel them we are dead.”
“Be patient, your lordship; you don't understand what Colbert is—get to know him quickly; it's like those dark financial people, just like meteors, which you never fully see before they crash into you; when we feel their impact, it's too late.”
“Oh! Gourville, this is going too far,” replied Fouquet, smiling; “allow me, my friend, not to be so easily frightened; M. Colbert a meteor! Corbleu, we confront the meteor. Let us see acts, and not words. What has he done?”
“Oh! Gourville, this is too much,” replied Fouquet, smiling; “let me, my friend, not be so easily scared; M. Colbert a meteor! Goodness, we face the meteor. Let’s see actions, not just words. What has he done?”
“He has ordered two gibbets of the executioner of Paris,” answered Gourville.
“He has ordered two gallows from the executioner of Paris,” answered Gourville.
Fouquet raised his head, and a flash gleamed from his eyes. “Are you sure of what you say?” cried he.
Fouquet lifted his head, and a spark shone in his eyes. “Are you sure about what you're saying?” he exclaimed.
“Here is the proof, monseigneur.” And Gourville held out to the superintendent a note communicated by a certain secretary of the Hotel de Ville, who was one of Fouquet’s creatures.
“Here is the proof, sir.” And Gourville handed the superintendent a note from a certain secretary of the Hotel de Ville, who was one of Fouquet’s associates.
“Yes, that is true,” murmured the minister; “the scaffold may be prepared, but the king has not signed; Gourville, the king will not sign.”
“Yes, that’s true,” the minister whispered; “the scaffold might be set up, but the king hasn’t signed; Gourville, the king won’t sign.”
“I shall soon know,” said Gourville.
“I'll find out soon,” said Gourville.
“How?”
“How do I?”
“If the king has signed, the gibbets will be sent this evening to the Hotel de Ville, in order to be got up and ready by to-morrow morning.”
“If the king has signed, the gallows will be sent this evening to the City Hall so they can be set up and ready by tomorrow morning.”
“Oh! no, no!” cried the superintendent, once again; “you are all deceived, and deceive me in my turn; Lyodot came to see me only the day before yesterday; only three days ago I received a present of some Syracuse wine from poor D’Eymeris.”
“Oh! No, no!” shouted the superintendent again. “You’re all mistaken and fooling me in return; Lyodot visited me just the day before yesterday; just three days ago, I got a gift of some Syracuse wine from poor D’Eymeris.”
“What does that prove?” replied Gourville, “except that the chamber of justice has been secretly assembled, has deliberated in the absence of the accused, and that the whole proceeding was complete when they were arrested.”
“What does that prove?” replied Gourville, “except that the court has been secretly convened, has made decisions without the accused present, and that the entire process was finished by the time they were arrested.”
“What! are they, then, arrested?”
“What! Are they arrested?”
“No doubt they are.”
“Definitely they are.”
“But where, when, and how have they been arrested?”
“But where, when, and how have they been arrested?”
“Lyodot, yesterday at daybreak; D’Eymeris, the day before yesterday, in the evening, as he was returning from the house of his mistress; their disappearances had disturbed nobody; but at length M. Colbert all at once raised the mask, and caused the affair to be published; it is being cried by sound of trumpet, at this moment in Paris, and, in truth, monseigneur, there is scarcely anybody but yourself ignorant of the event.”
“Lyodot disappeared yesterday at daybreak; D’Eymeris went missing the evening before yesterday while returning from his mistress’s place. No one seemed to notice their disappearances initially; however, M. Colbert suddenly brought the issue to light and had it announced publicly. Right now, it's being spread all over Paris, and honestly, my lord, you’re probably one of the few who doesn’t know about it.”
Fouquet began to walk about in his chamber with an uneasiness that became more and more serious.
Fouquet started pacing his room with a growing sense of unease.
“What do you decide upon, monseigneur?” said Gourville.
“What do you choose, sir?” said Gourville.
“If it were really as easy as you say, I would go to the king,” cried Fouquet. “But as I go to the Louvre, I will pass by the Hotel de Ville. We shall see if the sentence is signed.”
“If it were really as easy as you say, I would go to the king,” cried Fouquet. “But as I head to the Louvre, I will pass by the City Hall. We'll see if the sentence is signed.”
“Incredulity! thou art the pest of all great minds,” said Gourville, shrugging his shoulders.
“Incredulity! You are the bane of all great minds,” said Gourville, shrugging his shoulders.
“Gourville!”
“Gourville!”
“Yes,” continued he, “and incredulity! thou ruinest, as contagion destroys the most robust health; that is to say, in an instant.”
“Yes,” he continued, “and disbelief! You ruin things just like a disease destroys even the strongest health; in other words, instantly.”
“Let us go,” cried Fouquet; “desire the door to be opened, Gourville.”
“Let’s go,” yelled Fouquet; “have the door opened, Gourville.”
“Be cautious,” said the latter, “the Abbe Fouquet is there.”
“Be careful,” the other said, “the Abbe Fouquet is there.”
“Ah! my brother,” replied Fouquet, in a tone of annoyance; “he is there, is he? he knows all the ill news, then, and is rejoiced to bring it to me, as usual. The devil! if my brother is there, my affairs are bad, Gourville; why did you not tell me that sooner: I should have been the more readily convinced.”
“Ah! my brother,” replied Fouquet, sounding annoyed; “he’s there, huh? He knows all the bad news, then, and is happy to deliver it to me like always. Damn! If my brother is there, my situation is bad, Gourville; why didn’t you tell me that sooner? I would have been more easily convinced.”
“Monseigneur calumniates him,” said Gourville, laughing; “if he is come, it is not with a bad intention.”
“Monseigneur is slandering him,” said Gourville, laughing; “if he’s here, it’s not for any bad reason.”
“What, do you excuse him?” cried Fouquet; “a fellow without a heart, without ideas; a devourer of wealth.”
“What, do you excuse him?” shouted Fouquet; “a guy without a heart, without ideas; a greedy consumer of wealth.”
“He knows you are rich.”
“He knows you're wealthy.”
“And would ruin me.”
“And would destroy me.”
“No, but he would have your purse. That is all.”
“No, but he would take your purse. That's all.”
“Enough! enough! A hundred thousand crowns per month, during two years. Corbleu! it is I that pay, Gourville, and I know my figures.” Gourville laughed in a silent, sly manner. “Yes, yes, you mean to say it is the king pays,” said the superintendent. “Ah, Gourville, that is a vile joke; this is not the place.”
“Enough! Enough! A hundred thousand crowns a month, for two years. Damn it! I'm the one paying, Gourville, and I know my numbers.” Gourville chuckled quietly to himself. “Yeah, yeah, you really mean the king is the one paying,” said the superintendent. “Oh, Gourville, that's a terrible joke; this isn't the time or place for that.”
“Monseigneur, do not be angry.”
“Sir, please don't be angry.”
“Well, then, send away the Abbe Fouquet; I have not a sou.” Gourville made a step towards the door. “He has been a month without seeing me,” continued Fouquet, “why could he not be two months?”
“Well, then, send away Abbe Fouquet; I don't have a penny.” Gourville took a step toward the door. “He hasn't seen me for a month,” Fouquet continued, “so why can't it be two months?”
“Because he repents of living in bad company,” said Gourville, “and prefers you to all his bandits.”
“Because he regrets hanging out with the wrong crowd,” said Gourville, “and chooses you over all his criminals.”
“Thanks for the preference! You make a strange advocate, Gourville, to-day—the advocate of the Abbe Fouquet!”
“Thanks for your preference! You make a strange advocate today, Gourville—the advocate of Abbe Fouquet!”
“Eh! but everything and every man has a good side—their useful side, monseigneur.”
“Hey! But everything and everyone has a good side—their useful side, sir.”
“The bandits whom the abbe keeps in pay and drink have their useful side, have they? Prove that, if you please.”
“The bandits that the abbe pays and keeps supplied with drinks have their benefits, do they? Show me proof, if you can.”
“Let the circumstance arise, monseigneur, and you will be very glad to have these bandits under your hand.”
“Let the situation come up, sir, and you’ll be really happy to have these criminals under your control.”
“You advise me, then, to be reconciled to the abbe?” said Fouquet, ironically.
"You want me to make peace with the abbe?" said Fouquet, sarcastically.
“I advise you, monseigneur, not to quarrel with a hundred or a hundred and twenty loose fellows, who, by putting their rapiers end to end, would form a cordon of steel capable of surrounding three thousand men.”
“I suggest you, sir, not to get into a fight with a hundred or a hundred and twenty unruly guys, who, by lining up their swords, could create a steel barrier strong enough to encircle three thousand men.”
Fouquet darted a searching glance at Gourville, and passing before him,—“That is all very well; let M. l’Abbe Fouquet be introduced,” said he to the footman. “You are right, Gourville.”
Fouquet shot a questioning look at Gourville, and as he walked past him, he said to the footman, “That’s fine; let M. l’Abbe Fouquet be introduced.” “You’re right, Gourville.”
Two minutes after, the Abbe Fouquet appeared in the doorway, with profound reverence. He was a man of from forty to forty-five years of age, half churchman, half soldier,—a spadassin grafted upon an abbe; upon seeing that he had not a sword by his side, you might be sure he had pistols. Fouquet saluted him more as elder brother than as a minister.
Two minutes later, Abbe Fouquet showed up at the door, deeply respectful. He was a man between forty and forty-five years old, half clergyman, half soldier—a swordsman mixed with an abbot. Noticing that he didn’t have a sword at his side, you could be certain he was carrying pistols. Fouquet greeted him more like an older brother than as a minister.
“What can I do to serve you, monsieur l’abbe?” said he.
"What can I do to help you, Father?" he said.
“Oh! oh! how coldly you speak to me, brother!”
“Oh! oh! why are you speaking to me so coldly, brother?”
“I speak like a man who is in a hurry, monsieur.”
"I talk like someone who's in a rush, sir."
The abbe looked maliciously at Gourville, and anxiously at Fouquet, and said, “I have three hundred pistoles to pay to M. de Bregi this evening. A play debt, a sacred debt.”
The abbe glared at Gourville with malice and glanced nervously at Fouquet, saying, “I owe M. de Bregi three hundred pistoles to pay tonight. A gambling debt, a sacred obligation.”
“What next?” said Fouquet bravely, for he comprehended that the Abbe Fouquet would not have disturbed him for such a want.
“What’s next?” said Fouquet confidently, as he realized that the Abbe Fouquet wouldn’t have bothered him for something trivial.
“A thousand to my butcher, who will supply no more meat.”
“A thousand to my butcher, who won't provide any more meat.”
“Next?”
"What's next?"
“Twelve hundred to my tailor,” continued the abbe; “the fellow has made me take back seven suits of my people’s, which compromises my liveries, and my mistress talks of replacing me by a farmer of the revenue, which would be a humiliation for the church.”
“Twelve hundred to my tailor,” the abbe continued. “The guy has made me take back seven suits from my people, which messes with my uniforms, and my mistress is thinking about replacing me with a tax collector, which would be a real blow to the church.”
“What else?” said Fouquet.
"What else?" Fouquet said.
“You will please to remark,” said the abbe, humbly, “that I have asked nothing for myself.”
“You might notice,” said the abbe, politely, “that I haven’t asked for anything for myself.”
“That is delicate, monsieur,” replied Fouquet; “so, as you see, I wait.”
"That's delicate, sir," Fouquet replied. "So, as you can see, I'm waiting."
“And I ask nothing, oh! no,—it is not for want of need, though, I assure you.”
“And I ask for nothing, oh! no,—it’s not because I don’t need it, I promise you.”
The minister reflected for a minute. “Twelve hundred pistoles to the tailor; that seems a great deal for clothes,” said he.
The minister thought for a moment. “Twelve hundred pistoles for the tailor; that seems like a lot for clothes,” he said.
“I maintain a hundred men,” said the abbe, proudly; “that is a charge, I believe.”
“I have a hundred men under my command,” the abbe said proudly; “that’s quite a responsibility, I think.”
“Why a hundred men?” said Fouquet. “Are you a Richelieu or a Mazarin, to require a hundred men as a guard? What use do you make of these men?—speak.”
“Why a hundred men?” asked Fouquet. “Are you a Richelieu or a Mazarin, needing a hundred men as your guard? What do you do with these men?—tell me.”
“And do you ask me that?” cried the Abbe Fouquet; “ah! how can you put such a question,—why I maintain a hundred men? Ah!”
“And do you really ask me that?” cried Abbe Fouquet; “how can you even ask me such a question—why I keep a hundred men? Ah!”
“Why, yes, I do put that question to you. What have you to do with a hundred men?—answer.”
“Sure, I’m asking you that question. What do you have to do with a hundred men?—answer.”
“Ingrate!” continued the abbe, more and more affected.
“Ingrate!” the abbe continued, becoming more and more emotional.
“Explain yourself.”
“Explain yourself.”
“Why, monsieur the superintendent, I only want one valet de chambre, for my part, and even if I were alone, could help myself very well; but you, you who have so many enemies—a hundred men are not enough for me to defend you with. A hundred men!—you ought to have ten thousand. I maintain, then, these men in order that in public places, in assemblies, no voice may be raised against you; and without them, monsieur, you would be loaded with imprecations, you would be torn to pieces, you would not last a week; no, not a week, do you understand?”
“Listen up, Mr. Superintendent, I only need one personal assistant myself, and even if I were on my own, I could manage just fine; but you, with all your enemies—having a hundred men isn’t enough for me to protect you. A hundred men! You should have ten thousand. I’m keeping these men around so that no one can speak out against you in public or at gatherings; without them, you would be cursed, you'd be attacked, you wouldn’t survive a week; no, not even a week, do you get that?”
“Ah! I did not know you were my champion to such an extent, monsieur le abbe.”
“Ah! I didn’t realize you were such a strong supporter of mine, monsieur le abbe.”
“You doubt it!” cried the abbe. “Listen, then, to what happened, no longer ago than yesterday, in the Rue de la Hochette. A man was cheapening a fowl.”
“You doubt it!” shouted the abbe. “Then listen to what happened just yesterday on Rue de la Hochette. A man was haggling over a chicken.”
“Well, how could that injure me, abbe?”
“Well, how could that hurt me, abbe?”
“This way. The fowl was not fat. The purchaser refused to give eighteen sous for it, saying that he could not afford eighteen sous for the skin of a fowl from which M. Fouquet had sucked all the fat.”
“This way. The chicken wasn’t plump. The buyer refused to pay eighteen sous for it, saying he couldn’t afford eighteen sous for a bird that M. Fouquet had already drained of all its fat.”
“Go on.”
"Continue."
“The joke caused a deal of laughter,” continued the abbe; “laughter at your expense, death to the devils! and the canaille were delighted. The joker added, ‘Give me a fowl fed by M. Colbert, if you like! and I will pay all you ask.’ And immediately there was a clapping of hands. A frightful scandal! you understand; a scandal which forces a brother to hide his face.”
“The joke got a lot of laughs,” the abbe continued; “laughter at your expense, damn the devils! and the crowd loved it. The joker said, ‘Give me a chicken raised by M. Colbert, if you want! I’ll pay whatever you ask.’ And right away, there was applause. A terrible scandal! You understand; a scandal that makes a brother want to hide his face.”
Fouquet colored. “And you veiled it?” said the superintendent.
Fouquet changed color. “And you hid it?” said the superintendent.
“No, for so it happened I had one of my men in the crowd; a new recruit from the provinces, one M. Menneville, whom I like very much. He made his way through the press, saying to the joker: ‘Mille barbes! Monsieur the false joker, here’s a thrust for Colbert!’ ‘And one for Fouquet,’ replied the joker. Upon which they drew in front of the cook’s shop, with a hedge of the curious round them, and five hundred as curious at the windows.”
“No, it just so happened that I had one of my guys in the crowd; a new recruit from the provinces, a guy named M. Menneville, who I really like. He pushed through the crowd, saying to the joker: ‘A thousand beards! Mr. Fake Joker, here’s a jab for Colbert!’ ‘And one for Fouquet,’ the joker replied. They then squared off in front of the cook’s shop, surrounded by a hedge of onlookers, with five hundred more peeking in from the windows.”
“Well?” said Fouquet.
"Well?" said Fouquet.
“Well, monsieur, my Menneville spitted the joker, to the great astonishment of the spectators, and said to the cook:—‘Take this goose, my friend, for it is fatter than your fowl.’ That is the way, monsieur,” ended the abbe, triumphantly, “in which I spend my revenues; I maintain the honor of the family, monsieur.” Fouquet hung his head. “And I have a hundred as good as he,” continued the abbe.
“Well, sir, my Menneville made a joke that surprised everyone watching and said to the cook, ‘Take this goose, my friend, because it’s fatter than your chicken.’ That’s how I use my funds, sir,” the abbe concluded triumphantly, “I uphold the family’s honor, sir.” Fouquet lowered his head. “And I have a hundred just like him,” the abbe continued.
“Very well,” said Fouquet, “give the account to Gourville, and remain here this evening.”
“Alright,” said Fouquet, “hand the report to Gourville, and stay here tonight.”
“Shall we have supper?”
"Should we have dinner?"
“Yes, there will be supper.”
"Yes, there will be dinner."
“But the chest is closed.”
“But the chest is locked.”
“Gourville will open it for you. Leave us, monsieur l’abbe, leave us.”
“Gourville will take care of it for you. Please, Father, leave us.”
“Then we are friends?” said the abbe, with a bow.
“Does that mean we're friends now?” said the abbe, with a bow.
“Oh, yes, friends. Come, Gourville.”
“Oh, yes, friends. Let’s go, Gourville.”
“Are you going out? You will not stay to supper, then?”
“Are you going out? So, you're not staying for dinner then?”
“I shall be back in an hour; rest easy, abbe.” Then aside to Gourville,—“Let them put to my English horses,” said he, “and direct the coachman to stop at the Hotel de Ville de Paris.”
“I'll be back in an hour; just relax, abbe.” Then to Gourville, he said, “Have my English horses brought around, and tell the coachman to stop at the Hotel de Ville de Paris.”
Chapter LVI. M. de la Fontaine’s Wine.
Carriages were already bringing the guests of Fouquet to Saint-Mande; already the whole house was getting warm with the preparations for supper, when the superintendent launched his fleet horses upon the roads to Paris, and going by the quays, in order to meet fewer people on the way, soon reached the Hotel de Ville. It wanted a quarter to eight. Fouquet alighted at the corner of the Rue de Long-Pont, and, on foot, directed his course towards the Place de Greve, accompanied by Gourville. At the turning of the Place they saw a man dressed in black and violet, of dignified mien, who was preparing to stop at Vincennes. He had before him a large hamper filled with bottles, which he had just purchased at the cabaret with the sign of “L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.”
Ccarriages were already bringing Fouquet's guests to Saint-Mande; the whole house was warming up with supper preparations when the superintendent sent his swift horses onto the roads to Paris. Taking the riverside routes to avoid crowds, he quickly arrived at the Hotel de Ville. It was a quarter to eight. Fouquet got out at the corner of Rue de Long-Pont and, on foot, headed towards Place de Greve, accompanied by Gourville. At the corner of the Place, they spotted a man in a dignified black and violet outfit, who was about to stop at Vincennes. He had a large basket full of bottles in front of him, which he had just bought at the cabaret with the sign “L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.”
“Eh, but! that is Vatel! my maitre d’hotel!” said Fouquet to Gourville.
“Hey, but! that's Vatel! my headwaiter!” said Fouquet to Gourville.
“Yes, monseigneur,” replied the latter.
“Yes, sir,” replied the latter.
“What can he have been doing at the sign of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame?”
“What could he have been doing at the sign of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame?”
“Buying wine, no doubt.”
“Definitely buying wine.”
“What! buy wine for me, at a cabaret?” said Fouquet. “My cellar, then, must be in a miserable condition!” and he advanced towards the maitre d’hotel, who was arranging his bottles in the carriage with the most minute care.
“What! Buy wine for me at a nightclub?” said Fouquet. “Then my wine cellar must be in terrible shape!” He walked toward the maitre d’hotel, who was carefully organizing the bottles in the carriage.
“Hola! Vatel,” said he, in the voice of a master.
“Hello! Vatel,” he said, in a commanding tone.
“Take care, monseigneur!” said Gourville, “you will be recognized.”
“Be careful, sir!” said Gourville, “you'll be recognized.”
“Very well! Of what consequence?—Vatel!”
"Sure! What's the big deal?—Vatel!"
The man dressed in black and violet turned round. He had a good and mild countenance, without expression—a mathematician minus the pride. A certain fire sparkled in the eyes of this personage, a rather sly smile played round his lips; but the observer might soon have remarked that this fire and this smile applied to nothing, enlightened nothing. Vatel laughed like an absent man, and amused himself like a child. At the sound of his master’s voice he turned round, exclaiming: “Oh! monseigneur!”
The man dressed in black and violet turned around. He had a kind and gentle face, with no clear expression—like a mathematician without the arrogance. A certain spark glimmered in the eyes of this character, and a somewhat mischievous smile lingered on his lips; however, an observer would quickly notice that this spark and smile didn’t seem to connect to anything meaningful. Vatel laughed like someone who was distracted and played around like a child. At the sound of his master’s voice, he turned around, exclaiming, “Oh! my lord!”
“Yes, it is I. What the devil are you doing here, Vatel? Wine! You are buying wine at a cabaret in the Place de Greve!”
“Yes, it’s me. What the hell are you doing here, Vatel? Wine! You’re buying wine at a bar in the Place de Greve!”
“But, monseigneur,” said Vatel, quietly after having darted a hostile glance at Gourville, “why am I interfered with here? Is my cellar kept in bad order?”
“But, sir,” said Vatel, quietly after giving a hostile glance at Gourville, “why am I being interrupted here? Is my cellar not in good order?”
“No, certes, Vatel, no; but—”
“No, of course, Vatel, no; but—”
“But what?” replied Vatel. Gourville touched Fouquet’s elbow.
“But what?” Vatel replied. Gourville nudged Fouquet’s elbow.
“Don’t be angry, Vatel; I thought my cellar—your cellar—sufficiently well stocked for us to be able to dispense with recourse to the cellar of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.”
“Don’t be angry, Vatel; I thought my wine cellar—your wine cellar—was well enough stocked for us to avoid going to the cellar of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.”
“Eh, monsieur,” said Vatel, shrinking from monseigneur to monsieur with a degree of disdain: “your cellar is so well stocked that when certain of your guests dine with you they have nothing to drink.”
“Eh, sir,” said Vatel, pulling back from addressing the monsignor to just monsieur with a hint of disdain: “your wine cellar is so well stocked that when some of your guests dine with you, they have nothing to drink.”
Fouquet, in great surprise, looked at Gourville. “What do you mean by that?”
Fouquet, taken aback, stared at Gourville. “What do you mean by that?”
“I mean that your butler had not wine for all tastes, monsieur; and that M. de la Fontaine, M. Pelisson, and M. Conrart, do not drink when they come to the house—these gentlemen do not like strong wine. What is to be done, then?”
“I mean that your butler didn’t have wine for everyone, sir; and that Mr. de la Fontaine, Mr. Pelisson, and Mr. Conrart don’t drink when they come to the house—these gentlemen don’t like strong wine. So, what’s to be done?”
“Well, and therefore?”
"Well, so what?"
“Well, then, I have found here a vin de Joigny, which they like. I know they come here once a week to drink at the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That is the reason I am making this provision.”
“Well, I found a vin de Joigny here that they enjoy. I know they come here once a week to drink at the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That’s why I’m making this arrangement.”
Fouquet had no more to say; he was convinced. Vatel, on his part, had much more to say, without doubt, and it was plain he was getting warm. “It is just as if you would reproach me, monseigneur, for going to the Rue Planche Milbray, to fetch, myself, the cider M. Loret drinks when he comes to dine at your house.”
Fouquet had nothing left to say; he was convinced. Vatel, on his part, definitely had a lot more to say, and it was clear he was getting heated. “It's like you would blame me, monseigneur, for going to Rue Planche Milbray to fetch the cider that M. Loret drinks when he comes to dinner at your place.”
“Loret drinks cider at my house!” cried Fouquet, laughing.
“Loret is drinking cider at my place!” yelled Fouquet, laughing.
“Certainly he does, monsieur, and that is the reason why he dines there with pleasure.”
"Of course he does, sir, and that’s why he enjoys dining there."
“Vatel,” cried Fouquet, pressing the hand of his maitre d’hotel, “you are a man! I thank you, Vatel, for having understood that at my house M. de la Fontaine, M. Conrart, and M. Loret are as great as dukes and peers, as great as princes, greater than myself. Vatel, you are a good servant, and I double your salary.”
“Vatel,” shouted Fouquet, shaking the hand of his head waiter, “you are amazing! Thank you, Vatel, for recognizing that at my home, M. de la Fontaine, M. Conrart, and M. Loret are just as important as dukes and lords, as important as princes, even more so than I am. Vatel, you’re a valuable servant, and I’m doubling your salary.”
Vatel did not even thank his master, he merely shrugged his shoulders a little, murmuring this superb sentiment: “To be thanked for having done one’s duty is humiliating.”
Vatel didn’t even thank his master; he just shrugged his shoulders a bit, murmuring this impressive thought: “Being thanked for doing your duty is embarrassing.”
“He is right,” said Gourville, as he drew Fouquet’s attention, by a gesture, to another point. He showed him a low-built tumbrel, drawn by two horses, upon which rocked two strong gibbets, bound together, back to back, by chains, whilst an archer, seated upon the cross-beam, suffered, as well as he could, with his head cast down, the comments of a hundred vagabonds, who guessed the destination of the gibbets, and were escorting them to the Hotel de Ville. Fouquet started. “It is decided, you see,” said Gourville.
“He's right,” said Gourville, gesturing to another point to get Fouquet's attention. He pointed out a low cart being pulled by two horses, on which two sturdy gallows swayed, chained together back to back. An archer, seated on the crossbeam, endured the taunts of a hundred vagrants, who guessed the purpose of the gallows and were escorting them to the City Hall. Fouquet flinched. “It’s settled, as you can see,” said Gourville.
“But it is not done,” replied Fouquet.
“But it’s not finished,” replied Fouquet.
“Oh, do not flatter yourself, monseigneur; if they have thus lulled your friendship and suspicions—if things have gone so far, you will be able to undo nothing.”
“Oh, don’t flatter yourself, sir; if they’ve managed to calm your friendship and suspicions—if things have gone this far, you won’t be able to change anything.”
“But I have not given my sanction.”
“But I haven't given my approval.”
“M. de Lyonne has ratified for you.”
“M. de Lyonne has confirmed for you.”
“I will go to the Louvre.”
“I’m going to the Louvre.”
“Oh, no, you will not.”
“Oh, no, you won't.”
“Would you advise such baseness?” cried Fouquet, “would you advise me to abandon my friends? would you advise me, whilst able to fight, to throw the arms I hold in my hand to the ground?”
“Would you really suggest such dishonor?” shouted Fouquet. “Would you tell me to betray my friends? Would you advise me, while I’m still able to fight, to drop the weapons I have in my hand?”
“I do not advise you to do anything of the kind, monseigneur. Are you in a position to quit the post of superintendent at this moment?”
“I don’t recommend that you do anything like that, sir. Are you in a position to leave your role as superintendent right now?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Well, if the king wishes to displace you—”
“Well, if the king wants to remove you—”
“He will displace me absent as well as present.”
“He will push me out, whether I’m here or not.”
“Yes, but you will not have insulted him.”
“Yes, but you won’t have disrespected him.”
“Yes, but I shall have been base; now I am not willing that my friends should die; and they shall not die!”
“Yes, but I would have been cowardly; right now I don't want my friends to die; and they won't die!”
“For that it is necessary you should go to the Louvre, is it not?”
"For that, you need to go to the Louvre, right?"
“Gourville!”
“Gourville!"
“Beware! once at the Louvre, you will be forced to defend your friends openly, that is to say, to make a profession of faith; or you will be forced to abandon them irrevocably.”
“Beware! Once at the Louvre, you will have to openly defend your friends, which means you’ll have to make a declaration of loyalty; or you’ll be compelled to leave them behind for good.”
“Never!”
"Not a chance!"
“Pardon me;—the king will propose the alternative to you, rigorously, or else you will propose it to him yourself.”
“Excuse me; the king will present you with the choice directly, or you'll have to suggest it to him yourself.”
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“That is the reason why conflict must be avoided. Let us return to Saint-Mande, monseigneur.”
“That’s why we need to avoid conflict. Let’s head back to Saint-Mande, monseigneur.”
“Gourville, I will not stir from this place, where the crime is to be carried out, where my disgrace is to be accomplished; I will not stir, I say, till I have found some means of combating my enemies.”
“Gourville, I won’t move from this spot, where the crime is going to happen, where my disgrace will unfold; I won’t move, I’m telling you, until I find a way to fight back against my enemies.”
“Monseigneur,” replied Gourville, “you would excite my pity, if I did not know you for one of the great spirits of this world. You possess a hundred and fifty millions, you are equal to the king in position, and a hundred and fifty millions his superior in money. M. Colbert has not even had the wit to have the will of Mazarin accepted. Now, when a man is the richest person in a kingdom, and will take the trouble to spend the money, if things are done he does not like, it is because he is a poor man. Let us return to Saint-Mande, I say.”
“Your Excellency,” replied Gourville, “you would make me feel pity, if I didn’t know you’re one of the great minds of this world. You have one hundred and fifty million, you hold a rank equal to the king, and you’re one hundred and fifty million richer than him. M. Colbert hasn’t even been clever enough to get Mazarin’s will accepted. Now, when someone is the wealthiest person in a kingdom and actually spends their money when things don’t go their way, it’s because they’re poor at heart. Let’s go back to Saint-Mande, I say.”
“To consult with Pelisson?—we will.”
“Let’s consult with Pelisson.”
“No, monseigneur, to count your money.”
“No, sir, to count your money.”
“So be it,” said Fouquet, with angry eyes;—“yes, yes, to Saint-Mande!” He got into his carriage again, and Gourville with him. Upon their road, at the end of the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, they overtook the humble equipage of Vatel, who was quietly conveying home his vin de Joigny. The black horses, going at a swift pace, alarmed, as they passed, the timid hack of the maitre d’hotel, who, putting his head out at the window, cried, in a fright, “Take care of my bottles!”*
“So be it,” said Fouquet, with angry eyes; “yes, yes, to Saint-Mande!” He got back into his carriage, and Gourville joined him. As they were driving along, at the end of Faubourg Saint-Antoine, they passed the modest carriage of Vatel, who was calmly bringing home his vin de Joigny. The black horses, moving quickly, startled the nervous horse of the maitre d’hotel, who leaned out the window and shouted in alarm, “Watch out for my bottles!”
* In the five-volume edition, Volume 1 ends here.
* In the five-volume edition, Volume 1 ends here.
Chapter LVII. The Gallery of Saint-Mande.
Fifty persons were waiting for the superintendent. He did not even take the time to place himself in the hands of his valet de chambre for a minute, but from the perron went straight into the premier salon. There his friends were assembled in full chat. The intendant was about to order supper to be served, but, above all, the Abbe Fouquet watched for the return of his brother, and was endeavoring to do the honors of the house in his absence. Upon the arrival of the superintendent, a murmur of joy and affection was heard; Fouquet, full of affability, good humor, and munificence, was beloved by his poets, his artists, and his men of business. His brow, upon which his little court read, as upon that of a god, all the movements of his soul, and thence drew rules of conduct,—his brow, upon which affairs of state never impressed a wrinkle, was this evening paler than usual, and more than one friendly eye remarked that pallor. Fouquet placed himself at the head of the table, and presided gayly during supper. He recounted Vatel’s expedition to La Fontaine, he related the history of Menneville and the skinny fowl to Pelisson, in such a manner that all the table heard it. A tempest of laughter and jokes ensued, which was only checked by a serious and even sad gesture from Pelisson. The Abbe Fouquet, not being able to comprehend why his brother should have led the conversation in that direction, listened with all his ears, and sought in the countenance of Gourville, or in that of his brother, an explanation which nothing afforded him. Pelisson took up the matter:—“Did they mention M. Colbert, then?” said he.
Ffifty people were waiting for the superintendent. He didn’t even take a moment to consult his valet but went straight from the entrance to the main hall. There, his friends were gathered, chatting away. The manager was about to order dinner, but most importantly, Abbe Fouquet was eagerly anticipating the return of his brother and was trying to host in his absence. When the superintendent arrived, a wave of joy and warmth filled the room; Fouquet, radiating friendliness, cheerfulness, and generosity, was adored by his poets, artists, and business associates. His forehead, which his little court read like a god’s, revealing all his feelings and guiding their behavior, was this evening paler than usual, and more than a few friendly eyes noticed that pallor. Fouquet took his place at the head of the table and cheerfully led the dinner. He told the story of Vatel’s trip to La Fontaine, shared the tale of Menneville and the scrawny chicken with Pelisson in a way that everyone at the table could hear. A storm of laughter and jokes erupted, only paused by a serious and even somber gesture from Pelisson. Abbe Fouquet, unable to understand why his brother had steered the conversation in that direction, listened intently and sought an explanation in the expressions of Gourville or his brother, but found nothing. Pelisson then brought it up: “Did they mention M. Colbert, then?” he asked.
“Why not?” replied Fouquet; “if true, as it is said to be, that the king has made him his intendant?” Scarcely had Fouquet uttered these words, with a marked intention, than an explosion broke forth among the guests.
“Why not?” replied Fouquet; “if it's true, as people say, that the king has made him his manager?” No sooner had Fouquet said this, with clear intention, than an uproar erupted among the guests.
“The miser!” said one.
“The cheapskate!” said one.
“The mean, pitiful fellow!” said another.
“The sad guy!” said another.
“The hypocrite!” said a third.
“The hypocrite!” said another.
Pelisson exchanged a meaning look with Fouquet. “Messieurs,” said he, “in truth we are abusing a man whom no one knows: it is neither charitable nor reasonable; and here is monsieur le surintendant, who, I am sure, agrees with me.”
Pelisson exchanged a knowing glance with Fouquet. “Gentlemen,” he said, “we’re really mistreating a man we hardly know: it’s neither kind nor sensible; and here’s Monsieur le Surintendant, who I’m sure agrees with me.”
“Entirely,” replied Fouquet. “Let the fat fowls of M. Colbert alone; our business to-day is with the faisans truffes of M. Vatel.” This speech stopped the dark cloud which was beginning to throw its shade over the guests. Gourville succeeded so well in animating the poets with the vin de Joigny; the abbe, intelligent as a man who stands in need of his host’s money, so enlivened the financiers and the men of the sword, that, amidst the vapors of this joy and the noise of conversation, inquietudes disappeared completely. The will of Cardinal Mazarin was the text of the conversation at the second course and dessert; then Fouquet ordered bowls of sweetmeats and fountains of liquor to be carried into the salon adjoining the gallery. He led the way thither, conducting by the hand a lady, the queen, by his preference, of the evening. The musicians then supped, and the promenades in the gallery and the gardens commenced, beneath a spring sky, mild and flower-scented. Pelisson then approached the superintendent, and said: “Something troubles monseigneur?”
“Absolutely,” replied Fouquet. “Leave M. Colbert’s boring dishes aside; today we’re focused on M. Vatel’s truffle pheasants.” This remark cleared the dark cloud that was starting to cast a shadow over the guests. Gourville did such a great job of energizing the poets with the Joigny wine; the abbe, savvy as a guy who needs his host’s cash, managed to lift the spirits of the financiers and the soldiers, so that amid the laughter and chatter, all worries vanished completely. The will of Cardinal Mazarin became the main topic of conversation during the second course and dessert; then Fouquet instructed for bowls of treats and fountains of drinks to be brought into the room next to the gallery. He led the way there, guiding a lady, his chosen guest of the evening, the queen. The musicians then had their meal, and walks in the gallery and gardens began under a gentle, flower-scented spring sky. Pelisson then approached the superintendent and said, “Is something bothering you, my lord?”
“Greatly,” replied the minister; “ask Gourville to tell you what it is.” Pelisson, on turning round, found La Fontaine treading upon his heels. He was obliged to listen to a Latin verse, which the poet had composed upon Vatel. La Fontaine had, for an hour, been scanning this verse in all corners, seeking some one to pour it out upon advantageously. He thought he had caught Pelisson, but the latter escaped him; he turned towards Sorel, who had, himself, just composed a quatrain in honor of the supper, and the Amphytrion. La Fontaine in vain endeavored to gain attention to his verses; Sorel wanted to obtain a hearing for his quatrain. He was obliged to retreat before M. le Comte de Charost, whose arm Fouquet had just taken. L’Abbe Fouquet perceived that the poet, absent-minded, as usual, was about to follow the two talkers; and he interposed. La Fontaine seized upon him, and recited his verses. The abbe, who was quite innocent of Latin, nodded his head, in cadence, at every roll which La Fontaine impressed upon his body, according to the undulations of the dactyls and spondees. While this was going on, behind the confiture-basins, Fouquet related the event of the day to his son-in-law, M. de Charost. “We will send the idle and useless to look at the fireworks,” said Pelisson to Gourville, “whilst we converse here.”
“Greatly,” replied the minister; “ask Gourville to tell you what it is.” Pelisson, turning around, found La Fontaine right behind him. He had to listen to a Latin verse that the poet had written about Vatel. La Fontaine had been looking for a full hour for someone to share this verse with. He thought he had found his audience in Pelisson, but Pelisson got away; he then turned to Sorel, who had just come up with a quatrain in honor of the supper and the host. La Fontaine tried in vain to get attention for his verses; Sorel was focused on promoting his quatrain. He was forced to step back for M. le Comte de Charost, who had just joined Fouquet. L’Abbé Fouquet noticed that the poet, typically absent-minded, was about to follow the two men, so he intervened. La Fontaine seized this opportunity and recited his verses. The abbe, who didn’t understand Latin at all, nodded his head in rhythm with every beat that La Fontaine emphasized with his movements, matching the dactyls and spondees. Meanwhile, behind the jam jars, Fouquet was talking to his son-in-law, M. de Charost, about the day’s events. “Let’s send the lazy and useless to watch the fireworks,” Pelisson said to Gourville, “while we chat here.”
“So be it,” said Gourville, addressing four words to Vatel. The latter then led towards the gardens the major part of the beaux, the ladies and the chatterers, whilst the men walked in the gallery, lighted by three hundred wax-lights, in the sight of all; the admirers of fireworks all ran away towards the garden. Gourville approached Fouquet, and said: “Monsieur, we are here.”
“So be it,” Gourville said, directing his words to Vatel. Vatel then took most of the guys, the ladies, and the talkers toward the gardens, while the men strolled in the gallery, illuminated by three hundred candles, visible to everyone; the firework enthusiasts all rushed toward the garden. Gourville walked up to Fouquet and said, “Sir, we are here.”
“All?” said Fouquet.
"All?" Fouquet asked.
“Yes,—count.” The superintendent counted; there were eight persons. Pelisson and Gourville walked arm in arm, as if conversing upon vague and frivolous subjects. Sorel and two officers imitated them, and in an opposite direction. The Abbe Fouquet walked alone. Fouquet, with M. de Charost, walked as if entirely absorbed in the conversation of his son-in-law. “Messieurs,” said he, “let no one of you raise his head as he walks, or appear to pay attention to me; continue walking, we are alone, listen to me.”
“Yes, count.” The superintendent counted, and there were eight people. Pelisson and Gourville walked arm in arm, chatting about random, light topics. Sorel and two officers mirrored them in the opposite direction. The Abbe Fouquet walked alone. Fouquet, alongside M. de Charost, seemed completely absorbed in his son-in-law's conversation. “Gentlemen,” he said, “none of you should look up while walking or seem to pay attention to me; keep walking, we’re alone, just listen to me.”
A perfect silence ensued, disturbed only by the distant cries of the joyous guests, from the groves whence they beheld the fireworks. It was a whimsical spectacle this, of these men walking in groups, as if each one was occupied about something, whilst lending attention really only to one amongst them, who, himself, seemed to be speaking only to his companion. “Messieurs,” said Fouquet, “you have, without doubt, remarked the absence of two of my friends this evening, who were with us on Wednesday. For God’s sake, abbe, do not stop,—it is not necessary to enable you to listen; walk on, carrying your head in a natural way, and as you have excellent sight, place yourself at the window, and if any one returns towards the gallery, give us notice by coughing.”
A perfect silence settled in, only broken by the distant cheers of the happy guests from the groves where they watched the fireworks. It was a quirky sight, these men walking in groups, each seeming to be busy with something while really paying attention to just one of them, who appeared to be speaking only to his companion. “Gentlemen,” said Fouquet, “you must have noticed that two of my friends who were with us on Wednesday are absent tonight. For heaven’s sake, abbe, don’t stop—there’s no need for you to listen; just keep walking with your head up naturally, and since you have sharp eyesight, position yourself at the window. If anyone heads back toward the gallery, let us know by coughing.”
The abbe obeyed.
The abbe complied.
“I have not observed their absence,” said Pelisson, who, at this moment, was turning his back to Fouquet, and walking the other way.
“I haven’t noticed they’re gone,” said Pelisson, who, at that moment, was turning his back to Fouquet and walking the other way.
“I do not see M. Lyodot,” said Sorel, “who pays me my pension.”
“I don’t see M. Lyodot,” Sorel said, “who pays me my pension.”
“And I,” said the abbe, at the window, “do not see M. d’Eymeris, who owes me eleven hundred livres from our last game of brelan.”
“And I,” said the abbe at the window, “do not see Mr. d’Eymeris, who owes me eleven hundred livres from our last game of brelan.”
“Sorel,” continued Fouquet, walking bent, and gloomily, “you will never receive your pension any more from M. Lyodot; and you, abbe, will never be paid you eleven hundred livres by M. d’Eymeris; for both are doomed to die.”
“Sorel,” Fouquet continued, walking hunched over and gloomily, “you will never receive your pension from M. Lyodot again; and you, abbe, will never be paid the eleven hundred livres by M. d’Eymeris; because both are destined to die.”
“To die!” exclaimed the whole assembly, arrested, in spite of themselves, in the comedy they were playing, by that terrible word.
“To die!” exclaimed the entire group, momentarily frozen, despite themselves, in the performance they were putting on, by that shocking word.
“Recover yourselves, messieurs,” said Fouquet, “for perhaps we are watched—I said: to die!”
“Gather yourselves, gentlemen,” said Fouquet, “because we might be under observation—I said: to die!”
“To die!” repeated Pelisson; “what, the men I saw six days ago, full of health, gayety, and the spirit of the future! What then is man, good God! that disease should thus bring him down all at once!”
“To die!” repeated Pelisson; “what, the men I saw six days ago, full of health, joy, and dreams for the future! So what exactly is man, good God! that sickness can bring him down so suddenly?”
“It is not a disease,” said Fouquet.
“It’s not an illness,” said Fouquet.
“Then there is a remedy,” said Sorel.
“Then there’s a solution,” said Sorel.
“No remedy. Messieurs de Lyodot and D’Eymeris are on the eve of their last day.”
“No solution. Messieurs de Lyodot and D’Eymeris are about to face their final day.”
“Of what are these gentlemen dying, then?” asked an officer.
“Why are these guys dying, then?” asked an officer.
“Ask of him who kills them,” replied Fouquet.
“Ask him who kills them,” replied Fouquet.
“Who kills them? Are they being killed, then?” cried the terrified chorus.
“Who’s killing them? Are they actually being killed?” cried the terrified crowd.
“They do better still; they are hanging them,” murmured Fouquet, in a sinister voice, which sounded like a funeral knell in that rich gallery, splendid with pictures, flowers, velvet, and gold. Involuntarily every one stopped; the abbe quitted his window; the first fuses of the fireworks began to mount above the trees. A prolonged cry from the gardens attracted the superintendent to enjoy the spectacle. He drew near to a window, and his friends placed themselves behind him, attentive to his least wish.
“They're doing even worse; they're hanging them,” murmured Fouquet in a dark voice that echoed like a funeral bell in that lavish gallery, filled with pictures, flowers, velvet, and gold. Without meaning to, everyone stopped; the abbé left his window; the first sparks of the fireworks started to rise above the trees. A long cry from the gardens drew the superintendent closer to enjoy the show. He moved to a window, and his friends positioned themselves behind him, ready to attend to his every wish.
“Messieurs,” said he, “M. Colbert has caused to be arrested, tried and will execute my two friends; what does it become me to do?”
“Gentlemen,” he said, “Mr. Colbert has had my two friends arrested, put on trial, and will execute them; what should I do?”
“Mordieu!” exclaimed the abbe, the first one to speak, “run M. Colbert through the body.”
“Mordieu!” exclaimed the abbe, the first one to speak, “stab M. Colbert in the body.”
“Monseigneur,” said Pelisson, “you must speak to his majesty.”
“Sir,” said Pelisson, “you need to talk to his majesty.”
“The king, my dear Pelisson, himself signed the order for the execution.”
“The king, my dear Pelisson, personally signed the order for the execution.”
“Well!” said the Comte de Charost, “the execution must not take place, then; that is all.”
“Well!” said the Count de Charost, “the execution can't happen, then; that’s all.”
“Impossible,” said Gourville, “unless we could corrupt the jailers.”
“Not possible,” said Gourville, “unless we could bribe the guards.”
“Or the governor,” said Fouquet.
"Or the governor," said Fouquet.
“This night the prisoners might be allowed to escape.”
"This night, the prisoners might be able to escape."
“Which of you will take charge of the transaction?”
“Which one of you will handle the transaction?”
“I,” said the abbe, “will carry the money.”
“I,” said the abbe, “will take the money.”
“And I,” said Pelisson, “will be the bearer of the words.”
“And I,” said Pelisson, “will deliver the message.”
“Words and money,” said Fouquet, “five hundred thousand livres to the governor of the conciergerie that is sufficient; nevertheless, it shall be a million, if necessary.”
“Words and money,” said Fouquet, “five hundred thousand livres to the governor of the conciergerie is enough; however, it will be a million if needed.”
“A million!” cried the abbe; “why, for less than half, I would have half Paris sacked.”
“A million!” exclaimed the abbe; “for less than half that amount, I’d have half of Paris raided.”
“There must be no disorder,” said Pelisson. “The governor being gained, the two prisoners escape; once clear of the fangs of the law, they will call together the enemies of Colbert, and prove to the king that his young justice, like all other monstrosities, is not infallible.”
“There can't be any chaos,” said Pelisson. “Once we get to the governor, the two prisoners will break free; once they’re out of the reach of the law, they’ll rally Colbert’s enemies and show the king that his so-called justice, like all other freaks, isn’t foolproof.”
“Go to Paris, then, Pelisson,” said Fouquet, “and bring hither the two victims; to-morrow we shall see.”
“Go to Paris, then, Pelisson,” said Fouquet, “and bring the two victims here; tomorrow we’ll see.”
Gourville gave Pelisson the five hundred thousand livres. “Take care the wind does not carry you away,” said the abbe; “what a responsibility. Peste! Let me help you a little.”
Gourville handed Pelisson the five hundred thousand livres. “Make sure the wind doesn’t sweep you away,” said the abbe; “that’s quite a responsibility. Damn! Let me give you a bit of help.”
“Silence!” said Fouquet, “somebody is coming. Ah! the fireworks are producing a magical effect.” At this moment a shower of sparks fell rustling among the branches of the neighboring trees. Pelisson and Gourville went out together by the door of the gallery; Fouquet descended to the garden with the five last plotters.
“Quiet!” said Fouquet, “someone is coming. Ah! the fireworks are creating a magical effect.” Just then, a cascade of sparks tumbled softly among the branches of the nearby trees. Pelisson and Gourville exited together through the door of the gallery; Fouquet headed down to the garden with the last five conspirators.
Chapter LVIII. Epicureans.
As Fouquet was giving, or appearing to give, all his attention to the brilliant illuminations, the languishing music of the violins and hautboys, the sparkling sheaves of the artificial fires, which, inflaming the heavens with glowing reflections, marked behind the trees the dark profile of the donjon of Vincennes; as, we say, the superintendent was smiling on the ladies and the poets, the fete was every whit as gay as usual; and Vatel, whose restless, even jealous look, earnestly consulted the aspect of Fouquet, did not appear dissatisfied with the welcome given to the ordering of the evening’s entertainment. The fireworks over, the company dispersed about the gardens and beneath the marble porticoes with the delightful liberty which reveals in the master of the house so much forgetfulness of greatness, so much courteous hospitality, so much magnificent carelessness. The poets wandered about, arm in arm, through the groves; some reclined upon beds of moss, to the great damage of velvet clothes and curled heads, into which little dried leaves and blades of grass insinuated themselves. The ladies, in small numbers, listened to the songs of the singers and the verses of the poets; others listened to the prose, spoken with much art, by men who were neither actors nor poets, but to whom youth and solitude gave an unaccustomed eloquence, which appeared to them better than everything else in the world. “Why,” said La Fontaine, “does not our master Epicurus descend into the garden? Epicurus never abandoned his pupils; the master is wrong.”
As Fouquet was focusing, or at least pretending to focus, on the dazzling lights, the soft music from the violins and oboes, the sparkling bursts of fireworks that lit up the sky with bright reflections, highlighting the dark outline of the Vincennes keep behind the trees; while he smiled at the ladies and poets, the celebration was just as lively as always. Vatel, whose restless and slightly jealous gaze keenly watched Fouquet, didn’t seem unhappy with the way the evening's festivities were being received. Once the fireworks ended, guests scattered throughout the gardens and under the marble porticos, enjoying a delightful freedom that showed how much the host had set aside his status, displaying gracious hospitality and a magnificent carelessness. Poets strolled arm in arm through the groves; some reclined on beds of moss, which severely damaged their velvet clothes and stylish hair, collecting little dried leaves and blades of grass. A few ladies listened to the singers and the poets, while others enjoyed the artful prose delivered by men who weren’t actors or poets, but whose youth and solitude lent them an unusual eloquence that seemed more appealing than anything else in the world. “Why,” asked La Fontaine, “doesn’t our master Epicurus come down to the garden? Epicurus never abandoned his students; the master is wrong.”
“Monsieur,” said Conrart, “you yourself are in the wrong persisting in decorating yourself with the name of an Epicurean; indeed, nothing here reminds me of the doctrine of the philosopher of Gargetta.”
“Monsieur,” Conrart said, “you’re mistaken to keep calling yourself an Epicurean; honestly, nothing here reflects the teachings of the philosopher from Gargetta.”
“Bah!” said La Fontaine, “is it not written that Epicurus purchased a large garden and lived in it tranquilly with his friends?”
“Bah!” said La Fontaine, “is it not written that Epicurus bought a large garden and lived there peacefully with his friends?”
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“Well, has not M. Fouquet purchased a large garden at Saint-Mande, and do we not live here very tranquilly with him and his friends?”
“Well, hasn't M. Fouquet bought a big garden at Saint-Mande, and don’t we live here quite peacefully with him and his friends?”
“Yes, without doubt; unfortunately it is neither the garden nor the friends which constitute the resemblance. Now, what likeness is there between the doctrine of Epicurus and that of M. Fouquet?”
“Yes, without a doubt; unfortunately, it’s neither the garden nor the friends that create the resemblance. Now, what similarity is there between the teachings of Epicurus and those of M. Fouquet?”
“This—pleasure gives happiness.”
"This—pleasure brings happiness."
“Next?”
"What's next?"
“Well, I do not think we ought to consider ourselves unfortunate, for my part, at least. A good repast—vin de Joigny, which they have the delicacy to go and fetch for me from my favorite cabaret—not one impertinence heard during a supper an hour long, in spite of the presence of ten millionaires and twenty poets.”
“Well, I don’t think we should see ourselves as unfortunate, at least not on my end. A great meal—vin de Joigny, which they kindly went to get for me from my favorite cabaret—not a single rude comment heard during a whole hour of dinner, even with ten millionaires and twenty poets in the room.”
“I stop you there. You mentioned vin de Joigny, and a good repast; do you persist in that?”
“I'll stop you right there. You brought up vin de Joigny and a nice meal; are you still insisting on that?”
“I persist,—anteco, as they say at Port Royal.”
“I keep going—anteco, as they say at Port Royal.”
“Then please to recollect that the great Epicurus lived, and made his pupils live, upon bread, vegetables, and water.”
“Then please remember that the great Epicurus lived, and taught his students to live, on bread, vegetables, and water.”
“That is not certain,” said La Fontaine; “and you appear to me to be confounding Epicurus with Pythagoras, my dear Conrart.”
“That’s not certain,” said La Fontaine. “You seem to be mixing up Epicurus with Pythagoras, my dear Conrart.”
“Remember, likewise, that the ancient philosopher was rather a bad friend of the gods and the magistrates.”
“Remember that the ancient philosopher wasn’t really a good friend of the gods and the authorities.”
“Oh! that is what I will not admit,” replied La Fontaine. “Epicurus was like M. Fouquet.”
“Oh! that is something I won’t accept,” replied La Fontaine. “Epicurus was like M. Fouquet.”
“Do not compare him to monsieur le surintendant,” said Conrart, in an agitated voice, “or you would accredit the reports which are circulating concerning him and us.”
“Don’t compare him to the superintendent,” said Conrart, in an agitated voice, “or you’ll be giving credibility to the rumors about him and us.”
“What reports?”
"What reports are you talking about?"
“That we are bad Frenchmen, lukewarm with regard to the king, deaf to the law.”
“That we are poor Frenchmen, indifferent towards the king, and ignoring the law.”
“I return, then, to my text,” said La Fontaine. “Listen, Conrart, this is the morality of Epicurus, whom, besides, I consider, if I must tell you so, as a myth. Antiquity is mostly mythical. Jupiter, if we give a little attention to it, is life. Alcides is strength. The words are there to bear me out; Zeus, that is, zen, to live. Alcides, that is, alce, vigor. Well, Epicurus, that is mild watchfulness, that is protection; now who watches better over the state, or who protects individuals better than M. Fouquet does?”
“I'll get back to my main point,” said La Fontaine. “Listen, Conrart, this is the lesson from Epicurus, who I actually think of as a myth. A lot of ancient history is just myths. If you think about it, Jupiter represents life. Alcides stands for strength. The names support my argument; Zeus, meaning 'to live.' Alcides, meaning 'vigor.' So, Epicurus symbolizes gentle watchfulness and protection; now, who looks after the state better, or who protects individuals better than M. Fouquet does?”
“You talk etymology and not morality; I say that we modern Epicureans are indifferent citizens.”
“You discuss word origins instead of ethics; I say that we modern Epicureans are apathetic citizens.”
“Oh!” cried La Fontaine, “if we become bad citizens, it is not through following the maxims of our master. Listen to one of his principal aphorisms.”
“Oh!” cried La Fontaine, “if we become bad citizens, it’s not because we’re following our master’s teachings. Listen to one of his main sayings.”
“I—will.”
"I will."
“Pray for good leaders.”
"Hope for good leaders."
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well! what does M. Fouquet say to us every day? ‘When shall we be governed?’ Does he say so? Come, Conrart, be frank.”
“Well! What does M. Fouquet tell us every day? ‘When will we be governed?’ Does he really say that? Come on, Conrart, be honest.”
“He says so, that is true.”
“He says that, and it’s true.”
“Well, that is a doctrine of Epicurus.”
“Well, that's an idea from Epicurus.”
“Yes; but that is a little seditious, observe.”
“Yes; but that seems a bit rebellious, just so you know.”
“What! seditious to wish to be governed by good heads or leaders?”
“What! Is it rebellious to want to be led by wise leaders?”
“Certainly, when those who govern are bad.”
“Of course, when those in charge are bad.”
“Patience, I have a reply for all.”
“Hang on, I have an answer for everyone.”
“Even for what I have just said to you?”
“Even for what I just said to you?”
“Listen! would you submit to those who govern ill? Oh! it is written: Cacos politeuousi. You grant me the text?”
“Listen! Would you accept rule from those who govern poorly? Oh! it is written: Cacos politeuousi. Do you agree with me on this?”
“Pardieu! I think so. Do you know, you speak Greek as well as Aesop did, my dear La Fontaine.”
“Wow! I think so. You know, you speak Greek just like Aesop did, my dear La Fontaine.”
“Is there any wickedness in that, my dear Conrart?”
“Is there anything wrong with that, my dear Conrart?”
“God forbid I should say so.”
"Please don't make me say that."
“Then let us return to M. Fouquet. What did he repeat to us all the day? Was it not this? ‘What a cuistre is that Mazarin! what an ass! what a leech! We must, however, submit to that fellow.’ Now, Conrart, did he say so, or did he not?”
“Then let’s go back to M. Fouquet. What did he say to us all day? Wasn’t it this? ‘What a fool that Mazarin is! What an idiot! What a parasite! We have to put up with that guy.’ Now, Conrart, did he say that, or did he not?”
“I confess that he said it, and even perhaps too often.”
“I admit that he said it, and maybe even too many times.”
“Like Epicurus, my friend, still like Epicurus; I repeat, we are Epicureans, and that is very amusing.”
“Just like Epicurus, my friend, still like Epicurus; I say it again, we are Epicureans, and that’s quite amusing.”
“Yes; but I am afraid there will rise up, by the side of us, a sect like that of Epictetus; you know him well; the philosopher of Hierapolis, he who called bread luxury, vegetables prodigality, and clear water drunkenness; he who, being beaten by his master, said to him, grumbling a little it is true, but without being angry, ‘I will lay a wager you have broken my leg!’—and who won his wager.”
“Yes; but I’m afraid a sect will emerge next to us, like that of Epictetus; you know him well; the philosopher from Hierapolis, who described bread as a luxury, vegetables as extravagance, and clean water as excess; he who, when beaten by his master, said to him, grumbling a bit it's true, but without anger, ‘I bet you’ve broken my leg!’—and who won his bet.”
“He was a goose, that fellow Epictetus.”
“He was a total fool, that guy Epictetus.”
“Granted, but he might easily become the fashion by only changing his name into that of Colbert.”
“Sure, but he could easily become popular just by changing his name to Colbert.”
“Bah!” replied La Fontaine, “that is impossible. Never will you find Colbert in Epictetus.”
“Bah!” replied La Fontaine, “that’s impossible. You will never find Colbert in Epictetus.”
“You are right, I shall find—Coluber there, at the most.”
“You're right, I’ll find—Coluber there, at most.”
“Ah! you are beaten, Conrart; you are reduced to a play upon words. M. Arnaud pretends that I have no logic; I have more than M. Nicole.”
“Ah! you’re beaten, Conrart; you’ve been reduced to wordplay. Mr. Arnaud claims that I lack logic; I actually have more than Mr. Nicole.”
“Yes,” replied Conrart, “you have logic, but you are a Jansenist.”
“Yes,” Conrart replied, “you have logic, but you’re a Jansenist.”
This peroration was hailed with a boisterous shout of laughter; by degrees the promenaders had been attracted by the exclamations of the two disputants around the arbor under which they were arguing. The discussion had been religiously listened to, and Fouquet himself, scarcely able to suppress his laughter, had given an example of moderation. But with the denouement of the scene he threw off all restraint, and laughed aloud. Everybody laughed as he did, and the two philosophers were saluted with unanimous felicitations. La Fontaine, however, was declared conqueror, on account of his profound erudition and his irrefragable logic. Conrart obtained the compensation due to an unsuccessful combatant; he was praised for the loyalty of his intentions, and the purity of his conscience.
This conclusion was met with loud laughter; gradually, people strolling by were drawn in by the shouts of the two debaters under the arbor where they were arguing. The discussion had been closely followed, and Fouquet himself, barely able to hold back his laughter, had shown some restraint. But with the scene's resolution, he let loose and laughed out loud. Everyone joined in his laughter, and the two philosophers were greeted with unanimous congratulations. However, La Fontaine was declared the winner, thanks to his deep knowledge and undeniable logic. Conrart received the consolation due to a defeated opponent; he was praised for his sincere intentions and the clarity of his conscience.
At the moment when this jollity was manifesting itself by the most lively demonstrations, when the ladies were reproaching the two adversaries with not having admitted women into the system of Epicurean happiness, Gourville was seen hastening from the other end of the garden, approaching Fouquet, and detaching him, by his presence alone, from the group. The superintendent preserved on his face the smile and character of carelessness; but scarcely was he out of sight than he threw off the mask.
At the time when this happiness was showing itself through the most lively expressions, and the ladies were scolding the two opponents for not including women in the idea of Epicurean happiness, Gourville was seen rushing from the other end of the garden, making his way towards Fouquet, and pulling him away from the group just by being there. The superintendent kept a smile and a laid-back attitude on his face; but as soon as he was out of view, he dropped the act.
“Well!” said he, eagerly, “where is Pelisson! What is he doing?”
“Well!” he said eagerly, “where is Pelisson? What’s he up to?”
“Pelisson has returned from Paris.”
“Pelisson is back from Paris.”
“Has he brought back the prisoners?”
“Did he bring the prisoners back?”
“He has not even seen the concierge of the prison.”
“He hasn’t even seen the prison concierge.”
“What! did he not tell him he came from me?”
“What! Didn’t he tell him he came from me?”
“He told him so, but the concierge sent him this reply: ‘If any one came to me from M. Fouquet, he would have a letter from M. Fouquet.’”
“He told him that, but the concierge replied, ‘If someone came to me from Mr. Fouquet, they would have a letter from Mr. Fouquet.’”
“Oh!” cried the latter, “if a letter is all he wants—”
“Oh!” cried the latter, “if it’s just a letter he wants—”
“It is useless, monsieur!” said Pelisson, showing himself at the corner of the little wood, “useless! Go yourself, and speak in your own name.”
“It’s pointless, sir!” said Pelisson, appearing at the edge of the small woods, “pointless! You should go yourself and speak for yourself.”
“You are right. I will go in, as if to work; let the horses remain harnessed, Pelisson. Entertain my friends, Gourville.”
“You're right. I'm going to go in, like I'm heading to work; let the horses stay harnessed, Pelisson. Keep my friends entertained, Gourville.”
“One last word of advice, monseigneur,” replied the latter.
“One last piece of advice, sir,” replied the latter.
“Speak, Gourville.”
“Talk, Gourville.”
“Do not go to the concierge save at the last minute; it is brave, but it is not wise. Excuse me, Monsieur Pelisson, if I am not of the same opinion as you; but take my advice, monseigneur, send again a message to this concierge,—he is a worthy man, but do not carry it yourself.”
“Don’t go to the concierge until the last minute; it’s brave, but not smart. I apologize, Monsieur Pelisson, if I don’t share your opinion; but trust me, my lord, send another message to this concierge—he’s a decent man, but don’t deliver it yourself.”
“I will think of it,” said Fouquet; “besides, we have all the night before us.”
“I'll think about it,” said Fouquet; “besides, we have the whole night ahead of us.”
“Do not reckon too much on time; were the hours we have twice as many as they are, they would not be too much,” replied Pelisson; “it is never a fault to arrive too soon.”
“Don’t rely too much on time; even if we had double the hours we do now, it still wouldn’t be enough,” replied Pelisson; “it’s never a mistake to arrive too early.”
“Adieu!” said the superintendent; “come with me, Pelisson. Gourville, I commend my guests to your care.” And he set off. The Epicureans did not perceive that the head of the school had left them; the violins continued playing all night long.
“Goodbye!” said the superintendent; “come with me, Pelisson. Gourville, I trust my guests to you.” And he walked away. The Epicureans didn’t notice that the head of the school had left them; the violins kept playing all night long.
Chapter LIX. A Quarter of an Hour’s Delay.
Fouquet, on leaving his house for the second time that day, felt himself less heavy and less disturbed than might have been expected. He turned towards Pelisson, who was meditating in the corner of the carriage some good arguments against the violent proceedings of Colbert.
Fbouquet, as he left his house for the second time that day, felt lighter and less troubled than one might have anticipated. He glanced at Pelisson, who was deep in thought in the corner of the carriage, coming up with strong arguments against Colbert's aggressive actions.
“My dear Pelisson,” said Fouquet, “it is a great pity you are not a woman.”
“My dear Pelisson,” said Fouquet, “it’s such a shame you’re not a woman.”
“I think, on the contrary, it is very fortunate,” replied Pelisson, “for, monseigneur, I am excessively ugly.”
“I think, on the contrary, it’s actually very lucky,” replied Pelisson, “because, Your Excellency, I’m extremely unattractive.”
“Pelisson! Pelisson!” said the superintendent, laughing: “You repeat too often, you are ‘ugly’, not to leave people to believe that it gives you much pain.”
“Pelisson! Pelisson!” said the superintendent, laughing. “You say you’re ‘ugly’ too often for people not to think it really bothers you.”
“In fact it does, monseigneur, much pain; there is no man more unfortunate than I: I was handsome, the small-pox rendered me hideous; I am deprived of a great means of attraction; now, I am your principal clerk, or something of that sort; I take great interest in your affairs, and if, at this moment, I were a pretty woman, I could render you an important service.”
“In fact, it does, sir, hurt a lot; there’s no one more unfortunate than I am. I used to be handsome, but smallpox made me ugly; I’ve lost a major way of attracting people. Now, I’m your main clerk, or something like that. I’m really interested in your affairs, and if I were a beautiful woman right now, I could be of great help to you.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“I would go and find the concierge of the Palais. I would seduce him, for he is a gallant man, extravagantly partial to women; then I would get away our two prisoners.”
"I would go find the concierge of the Palais. I would charm him, since he's a charming guy, overly fond of women; then I would help our two prisoners escape."
“I hope to be able to do so myself, although I am not a pretty woman,” replied Fouquet.
“I hope I can do it myself, even though I’m not a beautiful woman,” replied Fouquet.
“Granted, monseigneur; but you are compromising yourself very much.”
"Sure, sir; but you are putting yourself at a lot of risk."
“Oh!” cried Fouquet, suddenly, with one of those secret transports which the generous blood of youth, or the remembrance of some sweet emotion, infuses into the heart. “Oh! I know a woman who will enact the personage we stand in need of, with the lieutenant-governor of the concierge.”
“Oh!” exclaimed Fouquet suddenly, with one of those bursts of excitement that youthful passion or the memory of a sweet moment brings to the heart. “Oh! I know a woman who can play the role we need with the lieutenant-governor of the concierge.”
“And, on my part, I know fifty, monseigneur; fifty trumpets, which will inform the universe of your generosity, of your devotion to your friends, and, consequently, will ruin you sooner or later in ruining themselves.”
“And, as for me, I know fifty, sir; fifty trumpets that will announce to the world your generosity, your loyalty to your friends, and, eventually, will lead to your downfall by bringing about their own.”
“I do not speak of such women, Pelisson; I speak of a noble and beautiful creature who joins to the intelligence and wit of her sex the valor and coolness of ours; I speak of a woman, handsome enough to make the walls of a prison bow down to salute her, discreet enough to let no one suspect by whom she has been sent.”
“I’m not talking about those kinds of women, Pelisson; I’m talking about a noble and beautiful person who combines the intelligence and wit of her gender with the bravery and composure of ours; I’m talking about a woman so stunning that the walls of a prison would lower themselves to pay her respect, and so discreet that no one would ever guess who sent her.”
“A treasure!” said Pelisson; “you would make a famous present to monsieur the governor of the concierge! Peste! monseigneur, he might have his head cut off; but he would, before dying, have had such happiness as no man had enjoyed before him.”
“A treasure!” said Pelisson; “you would make a fantastic gift for the governor of the concierge! Wow! my lord, he might lose his head; but before that happens, he would experience a level of happiness unlike anything any man has felt before.”
“And I add,” said Fouquet, “that the concierge of the Palais would not have his head cut off, for he would receive of me my horses, to effect his escape, and five hundred thousand livres wherewith to live comfortably in England: I add, that this lady, my friend, would give him nothing but the horses and the money. Let us go and seek her, Pelisson.”
“And I’ll also say,” said Fouquet, “that the doorman of the Palais won’t get his head chopped off, because I’ll give him my horses to help him escape, along with five hundred thousand livres to live comfortably in England. I’ll also mention that this lady, my friend, will only give him the horses and the money. Let’s go find her, Pelisson.”
The superintendent reached forth his hand towards the golden and silken cord placed in the interior of his carriage, but Pelisson stopped him. “Monseigneur,” said he, “you are going to lose as much time in seeking this lady as Columbus took to discover the new world. Now, we have but two hours in which we can possibly succeed; the concierge once gone to bed, how shall we get at him without making a disturbance? When daylight dawns, how can we conceal our proceedings? Go, go yourself, monseigneur, and do not seek either woman or angel to-night.”
The superintendent reached for the golden and silky cord inside his carriage, but Pelisson stopped him. “Your Excellency,” he said, “you'll waste as much time looking for this lady as Columbus did discovering the New World. We only have two hours to succeed; once the concierge goes to bed, how will we get to him without making a scene? When dawn comes, how can we hide what we've been doing? Just go yourself, Your Excellency, and don’t try to find any woman or angel tonight.”
“But, my dear Pelisson, here we are before her door.”
“But, my dear Pelisson, here we are at her door.”
“What! before the angel’s door?”
“What! before the angel's door?”
“Why, yes.”
"Sure thing."
“This is the hotel of Madame de Belliere!”
“This is Madame de Belliere's hotel!”
“Hush!”
“Be quiet!”
“Ah! Good Lord!” exclaimed Pelisson.
“Wow! Good Lord!” exclaimed Pelisson.
“What have you to say against her?”
“What do you have to say about her?”
“Nothing, alas! and it is that which causes my despair. Nothing, absolutely nothing. Why can I not, on the contrary, say ill enough of her to prevent your going to her?”
“Nothing, unfortunately! And that’s what makes me so desperate. Nothing, absolutely nothing. Why can’t I, instead, say something bad enough about her to stop you from going to her?”
But Fouquet had already given orders to stop, and the carriage was motionless. “Prevent me!” cried Fouquet; “why, no power on earth should prevent my going to pay my compliments to Madame de Plessis-Belliere; besides, who knows that we shall not stand in need of her!”
But Fouquet had already ordered to stop, and the carriage was still. “Stop me!” shouted Fouquet; “there’s no force on earth that will stop me from going to pay my respects to Madame de Plessis-Belliere; besides, who knows if we might not need her!”
“No, monseigneur, no!”
“No, sir, no!”
“But I do not wish you to wait for me, Pelisson,” replied Fouquet, sincerely courteous.
“But I don’t want you to wait for me, Pelisson,” replied Fouquet, genuinely polite.
“The more reason I should, monseigneur; knowing that you are keeping me waiting, you will, perhaps, stay a shorter time. Take care! You see there is a carriage in the courtyard: she has some one with her.” Fouquet leaned towards the steps of the carriage. “One word more,” cried Pelisson; “do not go to this lady till you have been to the concierge, for Heaven’s sake!”
“The more reason I should, sir; knowing that you are keeping me waiting, you might stay for a shorter time. Be careful! You see there’s a carriage in the courtyard: she’s with someone.” Fouquet leaned towards the steps of the carriage. “One more thing,” shouted Pelisson; “don’t go to this lady until you’ve spoken to the concierge, for heaven’s sake!”
“Eh! five minutes, Pelisson,” replied Fouquet, alighting at the steps of the hotel, leaving Pelisson in the carriage, in a very ill-humor. Fouquet ran upstairs, told his name to the footman, which excited an eagerness and a respect that showed the habit the mistress of the house had of honoring that name in her family. “Monsieur le surintendant,” cried the marquise, advancing, very pale, to meet him; “what an honor! what an unexpected pleasure!” said she. Then, in a low voice, “Take care!” added the marquise, “Marguerite Vanel is here!”
“Hey! Just give me five minutes, Pelisson,” replied Fouquet as he got out of the carriage at the hotel steps, leaving Pelisson inside, clearly annoyed. Fouquet hurried upstairs and told the footman his name, which sparked a sense of eagerness and respect that showed how the mistress of the house valued that name in her family. “Monsieur le surintendant,” the marquise exclaimed, approaching him, looking very pale; “what an honor! What a surprise!” she said. Then, in a quiet voice, she added, “Be careful! Marguerite Vanel is here!”
“Madame,” replied Fouquet, rather agitated, “I came on business. One single word, and quickly, if you please!” And he entered the salon. Madame Vanel had risen, paler, more livid, than Envy herself. Fouquet in vain addressed her, with the most agreeable, most pacific salutation; she only replied by a terrible glance darted at the marquise and Fouquet. This keen glance of a jealous woman is a stiletto which pierces every cuirass; Marguerite Vanel plunged it straight into the hearts of the two confidants. She made a courtesy to her friend, a more profound one to Fouquet, and took leave, under pretense of having a number of visits to make, without the marquise trying to prevent her, or Fouquet, a prey to anxiety, thinking further about her. She was scarcely out of the room, and Fouquet left alone with the marquise, before he threw himself on his knees, without saying a word. “I expected you,” said the marquise, with a tender sigh.
“Madame,” Fouquet replied, visibly anxious, “I’m here for business. One quick word, if you don’t mind!” And he stepped into the salon. Madame Vanel stood up, looking paler and more lifeless than envy itself. Fouquet tried to greet her with the most pleasant and calming words, but she responded only with a piercing glare aimed at both the marquise and Fouquet. This intense look from a jealous woman is like a dagger that cuts through any armor; Marguerite Vanel drove it straight into the hearts of the two confidants. She bowed to her friend, gave an even deeper bow to Fouquet, and excused herself, claiming she had many visits to make, without the marquise stopping her or Fouquet, consumed with worry, thinking any further about her. As soon as she was out of the room and it was just him and the marquise, Fouquet dropped to his knees without saying a word. “I was expecting you,” the marquise said with a soft sigh.
“Oh! no,” cried he, “or you would have sent away that woman.”
“Oh! no,” he exclaimed, “or you would have sent that woman away.”
“She has been here little more than half an hour, and I had no expectation she would come this evening.”
“She has been here for just over half an hour, and I didn't expect she would come this evening.”
“You love me just a little, then, marquise?”
“You love me just a bit, then, Marquise?”
“That is not the question now; it is of your danger; how are your affairs going on?”
“That’s not the issue right now; it’s about your safety; how are things going for you?”
“I am going this evening to get my friends out of the prisons of the Palais.”
“I’m going to get my friends out of the jails at the Palais this evening.”
“How will you do that?”
“How are you going to do that?”
“By buying and bribing the governor.”
“By purchasing influence and bribing the governor.”
“He is a friend of mine; can I assist you, without injuring you?”
“He’s a friend of mine; can I help you, without hurting you?”
“Oh! marquise, it would be a signal service; but how can you be employed without your being compromised? Now, never shall my life, my power, or even my liberty, be purchased at the expense of a single tear from your eyes, or of one frown of pain upon your brow.”
“Oh! Marquise, that would be a great help; but how can you do it without getting yourself in trouble? I will never allow my life, my power, or even my freedom to be bought at the cost of a single tear from your eyes or even a frown of pain on your face.”
“Monseigneur, no more such words, they bewilder me; I have been culpable in trying to serve you, without calculating the extent of what I was doing. I love you in reality, as a tender friend; and as a friend, I am grateful for your delicate attentions—but, alas!—alas! you will never find a mistress in me.”
“Monseigneur, please don’t say such things; they confuse me. I’ve made a mistake in trying to serve you without thinking about the consequences. I truly love you as a close friend; and as a friend, I appreciate your kind gestures—but, unfortunately!—unfortunately! you will never find a mistress in me.”
“Marquise!” cried Fouquet, in a tone of despair; “why not?”
“Marquise!” Fouquet exclaimed, sounding desperate; “why not?”
“Because you are too much beloved,” said the young woman, in a low voice; “because you are too much beloved by too many people—because the splendor of glory and fortune wound my eyes, whilst the darkness of sorrow attracts them; because, in short, I, who have repulsed you in your proud magnificence; I who scarcely looked at you in your splendor, I came, like a mad woman, to throw myself, as it were, into your arms, when I saw a misfortune hovering over your head. You understand me now, monseigneur? Become happy again, that I may remain chaste in heart and in thought: your misfortune entails my ruin.”
“Because you are so loved,” said the young woman in a quiet voice; “because you are loved by so many people—because the glow of glory and success blinds me, while the shadows of sorrow draw me in; because, in short, I, who turned you away in your proud glory; I who barely acknowledged you in your splendor, came, like someone out of control, to throw myself into your arms when I saw disaster looming over you. Do you understand me now, sir? Be happy again, so that I can keep my heart and my thoughts pure: your misfortune leads to my ruin.”
“Oh! madame,” said Fouquet, with an emotion he had never before felt; “were I to fall to the lowest degree of human misery, and hear from your mouth that word which you now refuse me, that day, madame, you will be mistaken in your noble egotism; that day you will fancy you are consoling the most unfortunate of men, and you will have said, I love you, to the most illustrious, the most delighted, the most triumphant of the happy beings of this world.”
“Oh! Madame,” said Fouquet, feeling emotions he had never experienced before, “if I were to sink to the lowest point of human misery and hear that word from you that you now deny me, on that day, madame, you would be mistaken in your noble selfishness; on that day, you would think you were comforting the most unfortunate man, and you would have said, I love you, to the most distinguished, the most joyful, the most victorious of the fortunate beings in this world.”
He was still at her feet, kissing her hand, when Pelisson entered precipitately, crying, in very ill-humor, “Monseigneur! madame! for Heaven’s sake! excuse me. Monseigneur, you have been here half an hour. Oh! do not both look at me so reproachfully. Madame, pray who is that lady who left your house soon after monseigneur came in?”
He was still at her feet, kissing her hand, when Pelisson burst in angrily, exclaiming, “Your Excellency! ma'am! Please forgive me. Your Excellency, you’ve been here for half an hour. Oh! Please don’t both look at me like that. Ma'am, may I ask who that lady was who left your house shortly after Your Excellency arrived?”
“Madame Vanel,” said Fouquet.
“Ms. Vanel,” said Fouquet.
“Ha!” cried Pelisson, “I was sure of that.”
“Ha!” shouted Pelisson, “I knew that for sure.”
“Well! what then?”
"Well, what now?"
“Why, she got into her carriage, looking deadly pale.”
“Why, she got into her car, looking extremely pale.”
“What consequence is that to me?”
“What does that mean to me?”
“Yes, but what she said to her coachman is of consequence to you.”
“Yes, but what she told her driver is important to you.”
“Kind heaven!” cried the marquise, “what was that?”
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the marquise, “what was that?”
“To M. Colbert’s!” said Pelisson, in a hoarse voice.
“To M. Colbert’s!” Pelisson said, his voice rough.
“Bon Dieu!—begone, begone, monseigneur!” replied the marquise, pushing Fouquet out of the salon, whilst Pelisson dragged him by the hand.
“Good God!—get out, get out, sir!” replied the marquise, shoving Fouquet out of the sitting room, while Pelisson pulled him by the hand.
“Am I, then, indeed,” said the superintendent, “become a child, to be frightened by a shadow?”
“Am I really,” said the superintendent, “becoming a child, scared of a shadow?”
“You are a giant,” said the marquise, “whom a viper is trying to bite in the heel.”
“You're a giant,” said the marquise, “and a viper is trying to bite your heel.”
Pelisson continued to drag Fouquet to the carriage. “To the Palais at full speed!” cried Pelisson to the coachman. The horses set off like lightening; no obstacle relaxed their pace for an instant. Only, at the arcade Saint-Jean, as they were coming out upon the Place de Greve, a long file of horsemen, barring the narrow passage, stopped the carriage of the superintendent. There was no means of forcing this barrier; it was necessary to wait till the mounted archers of the watch, for it was they who stopped the way, had passed with the heavy carriage they were escorting, and which ascended rapidly towards the Place Baudoyer. Fouquet and Pelisson took no further account of this circumstance beyond deploring the minute’s delay they had thus to submit to. They entered the habitation of the concierge du Palais five minutes after. That officer was still walking about in the front court. At the name of Fouquet, whispered in his ear by Pelisson, the governor eagerly approached the carriage, and, hat in hand, was profuse in his attentions. “What an honor for me, monseigneur,” said he.
Pelisson kept pulling Fouquet toward the carriage. “To the Palais at full speed!” Pelisson shouted to the driver. The horses took off like lightning; nothing slowed them down for a second. Only at the Saint-Jean arcade, as they were coming out onto the Place de Greve, a long line of horsemen blocked the narrow passage, stopping the superintendent’s carriage. There was no way to push through; they had to wait for the mounted watchmen, who were stopping the way, to pass with the heavy carriage they were escorting as it sped toward Place Baudoyer. Fouquet and Pelisson didn’t think much of this situation except to regret the minute they had to wait. They arrived at the concierge’s residence five minutes later. The concierge was still walking around in the front courtyard. When Pelisson whispered Fouquet’s name in his ear, the governor quickly approached the carriage, hat in hand, and showered them with courtesy. “What an honor for me, monseigneur,” he said.
“One word, monsieur le governeur, will you take the trouble to get into my carriage?” The officer placed himself opposite Fouquet in the coach.
“One word, Governor, will you please get into my carriage?” The officer sat down across from Fouquet in the coach.
“Monsieur,” said Fouquet, “I have a service to ask of you.”
“Mister,” said Fouquet, “I have a favor to ask of you.”
“Speak, monseigneur.”
“Speak, my lord.”
“A service that will be compromising for you, monsieur, but which will assure to you forever my protection and my friendship.”
“A deal that may not be the best for you, sir, but will guarantee my support and friendship for life.”
“Were it to cast myself into the fire for you, monseigneur, I would do it.”
“Even if it meant throwing myself into the fire for you, sir, I would do it.”
“That is well,” said Fouquet; “what I require is much more simple.”
"That sounds good," said Fouquet; "what I need is much simpler."
“That being so, monseigneur, what is it?”
“That being the case, sir, what is it?”
“To conduct me to the chamber of Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris.”
"To take me to the room of Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris."
“Will monseigneur have the kindness to say for what purpose?”
“Could you please let me know what it's for?”
“I will tell you that in their presence, monsieur; at the same time that I will give you ample means of palliating this escape.”
“I’ll let you know that in front of them, sir; while also providing you plenty of ways to soften the blow of this escape.”
“Escape! Why, then, monseigneur does not know?”
“Escape! Why doesn’t Your Excellency know?”
“What?”
“Excuse me?”
“That Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris are no longer here.”
“That Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris aren’t here anymore.”
“Since when?” cried Fouquet, in great agitation.
"Since when?" shouted Fouquet, extremely agitated.
“About a quarter of an hour.”
“About 15 minutes.”
“Whither have they gone, then?”
"Where have they gone, then?"
“To Vincennes—to the donjon.”
"To Vincennes—to the keep."
“Who took them from here?”
“Who took them from here?”
“An order from the king.”
"An order from the king."
“Oh! woe! woe!” exclaimed Fouquet, striking his forehead. “Woe!” and without saying a single word more to the governor, he threw himself back into his carriage, despair in his heart, and death on his countenance.
“Oh! what a tragedy! what a tragedy!” cried Fouquet, hitting his forehead. “Tragedy!” Without saying another word to the governor, he sank back into his carriage, filled with despair and a look of death on his face.
“Well!” said Pelisson, with great anxiety.
“Well!” said Pelisson, looking very worried.
“Our friends are lost. Colbert is conveying them to the donjon. They crossed our path under the arcade Saint-Jean.”
“Our friends are lost. Colbert is taking them to the dungeon. They crossed our path under the Saint-Jean arcade.”
Pelisson, struck as by a thunderbolt, made no reply. With a single reproach he would have killed his master. “Where is monseigneur going?” said the footman.
Pelisson, shocked as if hit by lightning, didn’t say a word. A single accusation from him could have destroyed his master. “Where is the lord going?” asked the footman.
“Home—to Paris. You, Pelisson, return to Saint-Mande, and bring the Abbe Fouquet to me within an hour. Begone!”
“Home—to Paris. You, Pelisson, go back to Saint-Mande, and bring the Abbe Fouquet to me in an hour. Get going!”
Chapter LX. Plan of Battle.
The night was already far advanced when the Abbe Fouquet joined his brother. Gourville had accompanied him. These three men, pale with dread of future events, resembled less three powers of the day than three conspirators, united by one single thought of violence. Fouquet walked for a long time, with his eyes fixed upon the floor, striking his hands one against the other. At length, taking courage, in the midst of a deep sigh: “Abbe,” said he, “you were speaking to me only to-day of certain people you maintain.”
The night had progressed significantly when Abbe Fouquet joined his brother. Gourville had come along with him. The three men, looking pale and filled with dread about what was to come, seemed less like influential figures and more like conspirators bound by a single violent thought. Fouquet walked for a long time, staring at the floor and clapping his hands together. Finally, summoning his courage and letting out a deep sigh, he said, “Abbe, you were just talking to me today about certain people you’re supporting.”
“Yes, monsieur,” replied the abbe.
“Yes, sir,” replied the abbé.
“Tell me precisely who are these people.” The abbe hesitated.
“Tell me exactly who these people are.” The abbe hesitated.
“Come! no fear, I am not threatening; no romancing, for I am not joking.”
“Come! Don’t be afraid, I’m not threatening you; no flirting here, because I’m not joking.”
“Since you demand the truth, monseigneur, here it is:—I have a hundred and twenty friends or companions of pleasure, who are sworn to me as the thief is to the gallows.”
“Since you want the truth, my lord, here it is:—I have a hundred and twenty friends or party buddies, who are as loyal to me as a thief is to the gallows.”
“And you think you can depend on them?”
“And you think you can rely on them?”
“Entirely.”
"Completely."
“And you will not compromise yourself?”
“And you won't sell out?”
“I will not even make my appearance.”
"I'm not even going."
“Are they men of resolution?”
“Are they determined men?”
“They would burn Paris, if I promised them they should not be burnt in turn.”
“They would set fire to Paris if I promised them they wouldn’t be burned in return.”
“The thing I ask of you, abbe,” said Fouquet, wiping the sweat which fell from his brow, “is to throw your hundred and twenty men upon the people I will point out to you, at a certain moment given—is it possible?”
“The thing I’m asking you, abbe,” said Fouquet, wiping the sweat from his forehead, “is to send your hundred and twenty men after the people I’ll direct you to at a specific time—can you do that?”
“It will not be the first time such a thing has happened to them, monseigneur.”
“It won't be the first time something like this has happened to them, sir.”
“That is well: but would these bandits attack an armed force?”
"That’s good: but would these bandits go after an armed group?"
“They are used to that.”
“They're used to that.”
“Then get your hundred and twenty men together, abbe.”
“Then gather your hundred and twenty men, abbe.”
“Directly. But where?”
"Straight to the point. But where?"
“On the road to Vincennes, to-morrow, at two o’clock precisely.”
“On the way to Vincennes tomorrow at two o’clock sharp.”
“To carry off Lyodot and D’Eymeris? There will be blows to be got!”
“To take down Lyodot and D’Eymeris? There will be punches to deal with!”
“A number, no doubt; are you afraid?”
"A few, no doubt; are you scared?"
“Not for myself, but for you.”
“Not for me, but for you.”
“Your men will know, then, what they have to do?”
“Your guys will know what they need to do, right?”
“They are too intelligent not to guess it. Now, a minister who gets up a riot against his king—exposes himself—”
“They're too smart not to figure it out. Now, a minister who stirs up a riot against his king—puts himself at risk—”
“Of what importance is that to you, I pray? Besides, if I fall, you fall with me.”
“What does that matter to you, may I ask? Besides, if I go down, you go down with me.”
“It would then be more prudent, monsieur, not to stir in the affair, and leave the king to take this little satisfaction.”
“It would be wiser, sir, not to get involved in this matter and let the king handle this small issue.”
“Think well of this, abbe, Lyodot and D’Eymeris at Vincennes are a prelude of ruin for my house. I repeat it—I arrested, you will be imprisoned—I imprisoned, you will be exiled.”
“Consider this carefully, abbe, Lyodot and D’Eymeris at Vincennes are the beginning of disaster for my family. I’ll say it again—I was arrested, you will be imprisoned—I was imprisoned, you will be exiled.”
“Monsieur, I am at your orders; have you any to give me?”
“Mister, I’m at your service; do you have any tasks for me?”
“What I told you—I wish that, to-morrow, the two financiers of whom they mean to make victims, whilst there remain so many criminals unpunished, should be snatched from the fury of my enemies. Take your measures accordingly. Is it possible?”
“What I told you—I hope that tomorrow, the two financiers who are supposed to be made victims, while so many criminals remain unpunished, should be saved from my enemies' rage. Take the necessary actions. Is that possible?”
“It is possible.”
"It's possible."
“Describe your plan.”
"Share your plan."
“It is of rich simplicity. The ordinary guard at executions consists of twelve archers.”
“It has a rich simplicity. The usual guard at executions is made up of twelve archers.”
“There will be a hundred to-morrow.”
“There will be a hundred tomorrow.”
“I reckon so. I even say more—there will be two hundred.”
“I think so. I’ll go even further and say there will be two hundred.”
“Then your hundred and twenty men will not be enough.”
“Then your hundred and twenty guys won’t be enough.”
“Pardon me. In every crowd composed of a hundred thousand spectators, there are ten thousand bandits or cut-purses—only they dare not take the initiative.”
“Excuse me. In every crowd of a hundred thousand people, there are ten thousand thieves or pickpockets—it's just that they don't have the guts to make the first move.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“There will then be, to-morrow, on the Place de Greve, which I choose as my battle-field, ten thousand auxiliaries to my hundred and twenty men. The attack commenced by the latter, the others will finish it.”
“There will then be, tomorrow, at Place de Greve, which I’ve chosen as my battle ground, ten thousand supporters for my hundred and twenty men. The attack will start with the latter, and the others will bring it to a close.”
“That all appears feasible. But what will be done with regard to the prisoners upon the Place de Greve?”
“That all seems doable. But what will happen with the prisoners at Place de Greve?”
“This: they must be thrust into some house—that will make a siege necessary to get them out again. And stop! here is another idea, more sublime still: certain houses have two issues—one upon the Place, and the other into the Rue de la Mortellerie, or la Vannerie, or la Tixeranderie. The prisoners entering by one door will go out at another.”
“This: they need to be forced into a house—making it necessary to lay siege to get them out again. And wait! here’s another idea, even better: some houses have two exits—one facing the square, and the other into Rue de la Mortellerie, or Rue de la Vannerie, or Rue de la Tixeranderie. The prisoners coming in one door will exit through another.”
“Yes; but fix upon something positive.”
“Yes, but settle on something definite.”
“I am seeking to do so.”
"I'm working on that."
“And I,” cried Fouquet, “I have found it. Listen to what has occurred to me at this moment.”
“And I,” shouted Fouquet, “I’ve figured it out. Listen to what just came to me!”
“I am listening.”
"I'm listening."
Fouquet made a sign to Gourville, who appeared to understand. “One of my friends lends me sometimes the keys of a house which he rents, Rue Baudoyer, the spacious gardens of which extend behind a certain house on the Place de Greve.”
Fouquet signaled to Gourville, who seemed to get it. “One of my friends occasionally lets me borrow the keys to a house he rents on Rue Baudoyer, which has spacious gardens that stretch behind a certain house on Place de Greve.”
“That is the place for us,” said the abbe. “What house?”
“That’s the place for us,” said the abbe. “What house?”
“A cabaret, pretty well frequented, whose sign represents the image of Notre Dame.”
“A cabaret, quite popular, with a sign featuring the image of Notre Dame.”
“I know it,” said the abbe.
“I know it,” said the abbe.
“This cabaret has windows opening upon the Place, a place of exit into the court, which must abut upon the gardens of my friend by a door of communication.”
“This cabaret has windows facing the square, leading out to the courtyard, which must connect to my friend's gardens through a door.”
“Good!” said the abbe.
“Awesome!” said the abbe.
“Enter by the cabaret, take the prisoners in; defend the door while you enable them to fly by the garden and the Place Baudoyer.”
“Go in through the cabaret, bring the prisoners inside; hold the door while you let them escape through the garden and the Place Baudoyer.”
“That is all plain. Monsieur, you would make an excellent general, like monsieur le prince.”
"That’s obvious. Sir, you would make a great general, just like the prince."
“Have you understood me?”
"Do you understand me?"
“Perfectly well.”
"Absolutely fine."
“How much will it amount to, to make your bandits all drunk with wine, and to satisfy them with gold?”
“How much will it cost to get your bandits all drunk on wine and to satisfy them with gold?”
“Oh, monsieur, what an expression! Oh! monsieur, if they heard you! some of them are very susceptible.”
“Oh, sir, what an expression! Oh! sir, if they heard you! Some of them are very sensitive.”
“I mean to say they must be brought to the point where they cannot tell the heavens from the earth; for I shall to-morrow contend with the king; and when I fight I mean to conquer—please to understand.”
“I mean they need to be brought to the point where they can’t tell the sky from the ground; because tomorrow I'm going to face the king; and when I fight, I plan to win—just so you know.”
“It shall be done, monsieur. Give me your other ideas.”
“It will be done, sir. Share your other ideas with me.”
“That is your business.”
"That's your business."
“Then give me your purse.”
"Then hand me your purse."
“Gourville, count a hundred thousand livres for the abbe.”
“Gourville, count out a hundred thousand livres for the abbe.”
“Good! and spare nothing, did you not say?”
“Great! And hold nothing back, didn’t you say?”
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
“That is well.”
"That's good."
“Monseigneur,” objected Gourville, “if this should be known, we should lose our heads.”
“Sir,” protested Gourville, “if this gets out, we could end up losing our heads.”
“Eh! Gourville,” replied Fouquet, purple with anger, “you excite my pity. Speak for yourself, if you please. My head does not shake in that manner upon my shoulders. Now, abbe, is everything arranged?”
“Hey! Gourville,” replied Fouquet, flushed with anger, “you make me feel sorry for you. Speak for yourself, if you don’t mind. My head doesn’t wobble like that on my shoulders. Now, abbe, is everything set up?”
“Everything.”
"Everything."
“At two o’clock to-morrow.”
“At 2 PM tomorrow.”
“At twelve, because it will be necessary to prepare our auxiliaries in a secret manner.”
“At twelve, because we need to prepare our supporters in a discreet way.”
“That is true; do not spare the wine of the cabaretier.”
“That’s true; don’t hold back on the cabaret owner's wine.”
“I will spare neither his wine nor his house,” replied the abbe, with a sneering laugh. “I have my plan, I tell you; leave me to set it in operation, and you shall see.”
“I won’t hold back on his wine or his house,” replied the abbe, laughing mockingly. “I have a plan, trust me; just let me put it into action, and you’ll see.”
“Where shall you be yourself?”
"Where will you be yourself?"
“Everywhere; nowhere.”
"Everywhere and nowhere."
“And how shall I receive information?”
“And how will I get information?”
“By a courier whose horse shall be kept in the very same garden of your friend. A propos, the name of your friend?”
“By a courier whose horse will be kept in the same garden as your friend's. By the way, what is your friend's name?”
Fouquet looked again at Gourville. The latter came to the succor of his master, saying, [“The name is of no importance.”
Fouquet looked at Gourville again. The latter came to his master's aid, saying, ["The name doesn't matter."]
Fouquet continued, “Accompany] monsieur l’abbe, for several reasons, but the house is easily to be known—the ‘Image-de-Notre-Dame’ in the front, a garden, the only one in the quarter, behind.”
Fouquet continued, “Follow monsieur l’abbe for a few reasons, but the house is easy to identify—the 'Image-of-Our-Lady' in the front, a garden, the only one in the neighborhood, behind.”
* [The text in the print copy is corrupt at this point. The suggested reading, in brackets, is by John Bursey.]
* [The text in the print copy is corrupted at this point. The suggested reading, in brackets, is by John Bursey.]
“Good, good! I will go and give notice to my soldiers.”
“Great, great! I’ll go and inform my soldiers.”
“Accompany him, Gourville,” said Fouquet, “and count him down the money. One moment, abbe—one moment, Gourville—what name will be given to this carrying off?”
“Go with him, Gourville,” said Fouquet, “and hand him the money. Just a moment, abbe—just a moment, Gourville—what name will we give to this abduction?”
“A very natural one, monsieur—the Riot.”
“A very natural one, sir—the Riot.”
“The riot on account of what? For, if ever the people of Paris are disposed to pay their court to the king, it is when he hangs financiers.”
“The riot for what reason? Because if there’s ever a time the people of Paris want to impress the king, it’s when he executes financiers.”
“I will manage that,” said the abbe.
"I'll take care of that," said the abbe.
“Yes; but you may manage it badly, and people will guess.”
"Yeah, but you might handle it poorly, and people will figure it out."
“Not at all,—not at all. I have another idea.”
“Not at all—not at all. I have another idea.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“My men shall cry out, ‘Colbert, vive Colbert!’ and shall throw themselves upon the prisoners as if they would tear them in pieces, and shall force them from the gibbets, as too mild a punishment.”
“My men will shout, ‘Colbert, long live Colbert!’ and will throw themselves at the prisoners as if they want to rip them apart, and will drag them down from the gibbets, thinking that’s too lenient a punishment.”
“Ah! that is an idea,” said Gourville. “Peste! monsieur l’abbe, what an imagination you have!”
“Ah! that's a great idea,” said Gourville. “Wow! Monsieur l’abbe, you really have an amazing imagination!”
“Monsieur, we are worthy of our family,” replied the abbe, proudly.
“Mister, we are proud of our family,” replied the abbe, confidently.
“Strange fellow,” murmured Fouquet. Then he added, “That is ingenious. Carry it out, but shed no blood.”
“Strange guy,” muttered Fouquet. Then he added, “That's clever. Do it, but don’t spill any blood.”
Gourville and the abbe set off together, with their heads full of the meditated riot. The superintendent laid himself down upon some cushions, half valiant with respect to the sinister projects of the morrow, half dreaming of love.
Gourville and the abbe headed out together, their minds buzzing with the planned chaos. The superintendent settled onto some cushions, feeling a mix of bravado about the dark plans for tomorrow and daydreaming about love.
Chapter LXI. The Cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame.
At two o’clock the next day fifty thousand spectators had taken their position upon the Place, around the two gibbets which had been elevated between the Quai de la Greve and the Quai Pelletier; one close to the other, with their backs to the embankment of the river. In the morning also, all the sworn criers of the good city of Paris had traversed the quarters of the city, particularly the halles and the faubourgs, announcing with their hoarse and indefatigable voices the great justice done by the king upon two speculators, two thieves, devourers of the people. And these people, whose interests were so warmly looked after, in order not to fail in respect for their king, quitted shops, stalls, and atliers, to go and evince a little gratitude to Louis XIV., absolutely like invited guests, who feared to commit an impoliteness in not repairing to the house of him who had invited them. According to the tenor of the sentence, which the criers read aloud and incorrectly, two farmers of the revenues, monopolists of money, dilapidators of the royal provisions, extortioners, and forgers, were about to undergo capital punishment on the Place de Greve, with their names blazoned over their heads, according to their sentence. As to those names, the sentence made no mention of them. The curiosity of the Parisians was at its height, and, as we have said, an immense crowd waited with feverish impatience the hour fixed for the execution. The news had already spread that the prisoners, transferred to the Chateau of Vincennes, would be conducted from that prison to the Place de Greve. Consequently, the faubourg and the Rue Saint Antoine were crowded; for the population of Paris in those days of great executions was divided into two categories: those who came to see the condemned pass—these were of timid and mild hearts, but philosophically curious—and those who wished to see the condemned die—these had hearts that hungered for sensation. On this day M. d’Artagnan received his last instructions from the king, and made his adieus to his friends, the number of whom was, at the moment, reduced to Planchet, then he traced the plan of his day, as every busy man whose moments are counted ought to do, because he appreciates their importance.
At two o’clock the next day, fifty thousand spectators gathered in the square, surrounding the two gibbets set up between the Quai de la Greve and the Quai Pelletier; they were positioned close together, with their backs against the riverbank. Earlier that morning, all the official criers of the city of Paris had walked through the neighborhoods, especially around the market and the outskirts, loudly announcing the great justice delivered by the king upon two speculators, two thieves who exploited the people. These citizens, whose interests were carefully defended, left their shops, stalls, and workshops to show their gratitude to Louis XIV., much like invited guests who didn’t want to seem rude by not attending the host’s gathering. According to the details of the sentence, which the criers read aloud and inaccurately, two tax farmers, money monopolizers, squanderers of royal provisions, extortionists, and forgers were about to face capital punishment in the Place de Greve, with their names displayed above their heads as indicated in their sentence. However, the sentence did not actually mention their names. The curiosity of the Parisians was at its peak, and as mentioned, a massive crowd awaited with eager impatience for the execution hour. Word had already spread that the prisoners, transferred to the Chateau of Vincennes, would be brought from there to the Place de Greve. Consequently, the neighborhoods and the Rue Saint Antoine were packed; because, during these times of significant executions, the population of Paris was split into two groups: those who came to see the condemned pass by—these were timid souls, gentle but philosophically curious—and those who wanted to witness the condemned die—these had hearts that craved excitement. On that day, M. d’Artagnan received his final instructions from the king and said his goodbyes to his friends, who at that moment were limited to Planchet. He then mapped out his day, as any busy person should when every moment counts, recognizing their importance.
“My departure is to be,” said he, “at break of day, three o’clock in the morning; I have then fifteen hours before me. Take from them the six hours of sleep which are indispensable for me—six; one hour for repasts—seven; one hour for a farewell visit to Athos—eight; two hours for chance circumstances—total, ten. There are then five hours left. One hour to get my money,—that is, to have payment refused by M. Fouquet; another hour to go and receive my money of M. Colbert, together with his questions and grimaces; one hour to look over my clothes and arms, and get my boots cleaned. I still have two hours left. Mordioux! how rich I am.” And so saying, D’Artagnan felt a strange joy, a joy of youth, a perfume of those great and happy years of former times mount into his brain and intoxicate him. “During these two hours I will go,” said the musketeer, “and take my quarter’s rent of the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That will be pleasant. Three hundred and seventy-five livres! Mordioux! but that is astonishing! If the poor man who has but one livre in his pocket, found a livre and twelve deniers, that would be justice, that would be excellent; but never does such a godsend fall to the lot of the poor man. The rich man, on the contrary, makes himself revenue with his money, which he does not even touch. Here are three hundred and seventy-five livres which fall to me from heaven. I will go then to the Image-de-Notre-Dame, and drink a glass of Spanish wine with my tenant, which he cannot fail to offer me. But order must be observed, Monsieur d’Artagnan, order must be observed! Let us organize our time, then, and distribute the employment of it! Art. 1st, Athos; Art. 2d, the Image-de-Notre-Dame; Art. 3rd, M. Fouquet; Art. 4th, M. Colbert; Art. 5th, supper; Art. 6th, clothes, boots, horse, portmanteau; Art. 7th and last, sleep.”
“My departure will be,” he said, “at daybreak, three o’clock in the morning; I have fifteen hours ahead of me. If I take away six hours of sleep, which I absolutely need—six; one hour for meals—seven; one hour for a farewell visit to Athos—eight; two hours for unexpected events—totaling ten. That leaves me with five hours. I’ll need one hour to collect my payment—that is, to have M. Fouquet refuse it; another hour to go pick up my money from M. Colbert, along with his questions and grimaces; one hour to check my clothes and weapons, and to get my boots shined. I still have two hours left. Mordioux! How rich I am.” And as he said this, D’Artagnan felt a rush of unusual joy, the joy of youth, a scent of those great and happy years from the past filling his mind and exhilarating him. “In these two hours, I will go,” said the musketeer, “and collect my quarter’s rent from the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That will be nice. Three hundred and seventy-five livres! Mordioux! That’s incredible! If a poor man with just one livre in his pocket found a livre and twelve deniers, that would be fair, that would be wonderful; but such luck never happens to the poor. The rich man, on the other hand, makes money off his wealth without even touching it. Here are three hundred and seventy-five livres that fall to me from the sky. So, I'll head to the Image-de-Notre-Dame and share a glass of Spanish wine with my tenant, which he’s sure to offer me. But I need to keep things organized, Monsieur d’Artagnan, organization is key! Let’s plan out our time and assign what we’ll do! Task 1: Athos; Task 2: Image-de-Notre-Dame; Task 3: M. Fouquet; Task 4: M. Colbert; Task 5: supper; Task 6: clothes, boots, horse, suitcase; Task 7: and finally, sleep.”
In consequence of this arrangement, D’Artagnan went straight to the Comte de la Fere, to whom, modestly and ingenuously, he related a part of his fortunate adventures. Athos had not been without uneasiness on the subject of D’Artagnan’s visit to the king; but few words sufficed for an explanation of that. Athos divined that Louis had charged D’Artagnan with some important mission, and did not even make an effort to draw the secret from him. He only recommended him to take care of himself, and offered discreetly to accompany him if that were desirable.
As a result of this arrangement, D’Artagnan went directly to Comte de la Fere, to whom he modestly and honestly shared some of his lucky adventures. Athos had been a bit worried about D’Artagnan’s visit to the king, but it only took a few words to clear that up. Athos guessed that Louis had assigned D’Artagnan an important mission and didn’t even try to pry the details out of him. He simply advised him to take care of himself and subtly offered to go with him if he thought it would help.
“But, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan, “I am going nowhere.”
“But, my dear friend,” D’Artagnan said, “I’m not going anywhere.”
“What! you come and bid me adieu, and are going nowhere?”
“What! You come here to say goodbye, and you’re not even going anywhere?”
“Oh! yes, yes,” replied D’Artagnan, coloring a little, “I am going to make an acquisition.”
“Oh! yes, yes,” replied D’Artagnan, blushing a bit, “I’m about to make a purchase.”
“That is quite another thing. Then I change my formula. Instead of ‘Do not get yourself killed,’ I will say,—‘Do not get yourself robbed.’”
“That’s a whole different story. Then I’ll change my approach. Instead of saying, ‘Don’t get yourself killed,’ I’ll say, ‘Don’t let yourself get robbed.’”
“My friend, I will inform you if I set eyes on any property that pleases me, and shall expect you will favor me with your opinion.”
"My friend, I'll let you know if I see any property that I like, and I hope you'll share your thoughts with me."
“Yes, yes,” said Athos, too delicate to permit himself even the consolation of a smile. Raoul imitated the paternal reserve. But D’Artagnan thought it would appear too mysterious to leave his friends under a pretense, without even telling them the route he was about to take.
“Yes, yes,” said Athos, too refined to allow himself even the comfort of a smile. Raoul mirrored the fatherly restraint. But D’Artagnan felt it would be too mysterious to leave his friends in the dark, without even telling them the path he was about to take.
“I have chosen Le Mans,” said he to Athos. “It is a good country?”
“I've chosen Le Mans,” he said to Athos. “Is it a good place?”
“Excellent, my friend,” replied the count, without making him observe that Le Mans was in the same directions as La Touraine, and that by waiting two days, at most, he might travel with a friend. But D’Artagnan, more embarrassed than the count, dug, at every explanation, deeper into the mud, into which he sank by degrees. “I shall set out to-morrow at daybreak,” said he at last. “Till that time, will you come with me, Raoul?”
“Great, my friend,” replied the count, without pointing out that Le Mans was in the same direction as La Touraine, and that by waiting just two days, at most, he could travel with a friend. But D’Artagnan, more awkward than the count, got more and more tangled in the explanations, sinking deeper into trouble. “I’ll leave tomorrow at dawn,” he finally said. “Until then, will you come with me, Raoul?”
“Yes, monsieur le chevalier,” said the young man, “if monsieur le comte does not want me.”
“Yeah, sir knight,” said the young man, “if the count doesn’t want me.”
“No, Raoul; I am to have an audience to-day of Monsieur, the king’s brother; that is all I have to do.”
“No, Raoul; I have a meeting today with Monsieur, the king’s brother; that’s all I have to do.”
Raoul asked Grimaud for his sword, which the old man brought him immediately. “Now then,” added D’Artagnan, opening his arms to Athos, “adieu, my dear friend!” Athos held him in a long embrace, and the musketeer, who knew his discretion so well, murmured in his ear—“An affair of state,” to which Athos only replied by a pressure of the hand, still more significant. They then separated. Raoul took the arm of his old friend, who led him along the Rue Saint-Honore. “I an conducting you to the abode of the god Plutus,” said D’Artagnan to the young man; “prepare yourself. The whole day you will witness the piling up of crowns. Heavens! how I am changed!”
Raoul asked Grimaud for his sword, and the old man handed it to him right away. “Alright then,” D’Artagnan said, opening his arms to Athos, “goodbye, my dear friend!” Athos hugged him tightly, and the musketeer, who knew how to keep things discreet, whispered in his ear, “It’s a matter of state,” to which Athos responded with a meaningful squeeze of the hand. They then pulled apart. Raoul took the arm of his old friend, who guided him down Rue Saint-Honoré. “I’m taking you to the home of the god Plutus,” D’Artagnan told the young man; “get ready. You’ll see riches piling up all day. Wow, how I’ve changed!”
“Oh! what numbers of people there are in the street!” said Raoul.
“Oh! look at all the people in the street!” said Raoul.
“Is there a procession to-day?” asked D’Artagnan of a passer-by.
“Is there a parade today?” D’Artagnan asked a passerby.
“Monsieur, it is a hanging,” replied the man.
“Mister, it’s a hanging,” replied the man.
“What! a hanging at the Greve?” said D’Artagnan.
“What! A hanging at the Greve?” said D’Artagnan.
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“The devil take the rogue who gets himself hung the day I want to go and take my rent!” cried D’Artagnan. “Raoul, did you ever see anybody hung?”
“The devil take the jerk who ends up getting himself hanged the day I want to go collect my rent!” shouted D’Artagnan. “Raoul, have you ever seen anyone hanged?”
“Never, monsieur—thank God!”
“Never, sir—thank God!”
“Oh! how young that sounds! If you were on guard in the trenches, as I was, and a spy! But, pardon me, Raoul, I am doting—you are quite right, it is a hideous sight to see a person hung! At what hour do they hang them, monsieur, if you please?”
“Oh! how young that sounds! If you were on duty in the trenches, like I was, and a spy! But, excuse me, Raoul, I must be getting old—you’re absolutely right, it’s a terrible sight to see someone hanged! What time do they hang them, sir, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Monsieur,” replied the stranger respectfully, delighted at joining conversation with two men of the sword, “it will take place at about three o’clock.”
“Sir,” replied the stranger respectfully, pleased to be in conversation with two men of the sword, “it will happen around three o’clock.”
“Aha! it is now only half-past one; let us step out, we shall be there in time to touch my three hundred and seventy-five livres, and get away before the arrival of the malefactor.”
“Aha! it’s only half-past one now; let’s head out, we’ll get there in time to grab my three hundred and seventy-five livres, and leave before the criminal arrives.”
“Malefactors, monsieur,” continued the bourgeois; “there are two of them.”
"Criminals, sir," the businessman continued; "there are two of them."
“Monsieur, I return to you many thanks,” said D’Artagnan, who as he grew older, had become polite to a degree. Drawing Raoul along, he directed his course rapidly in the direction of La Greve. Without that great experience musketeers have of a crowd, to which were joined an irresistible strength of wrist, and an uncommon suppleness of shoulders, our two travelers would not have arrived at their place of destination. They followed the line of the Quai, which they had gained on quitting the Rue Saint-Honore, where they left Athos. D’Artagnan went first; his elbow, his wrist, his shoulder formed three wedges which he knew how to insinuate with skill into the groups, to make them split and separate like firewood. He made use sometimes of the hilt of his sword as an additional help: introducing it between ribs that were too rebellious, making it take the part of a lever or crowbar, to separate husband from wife, uncle from nephew, and brother from brother. And all that was done so naturally, and with such gracious smiles, that people must have had ribs of bronze not to cry thank you when the wrist made its play, or hearts of diamond not to be enchanted when such a bland smile enlivened the lips of the musketeer. Raoul, following his friend, cajoled the women who admired his beauty, pushed back the men who felt the rigidity of his muscles, and both opened, thanks to these maneuvers, the compact and muddy tide of the populace. They arrived in sight of the two gibbets, from which Raoul turned away his eyes in disgust. As for D’Artagnan, he did not even see them; his house with its gabled roof, its windows crowded with the curious, attracted and even absorbed all the attention he was capable of. He distinguished in the Place and around the houses a good number of musketeers on leave, who, some with women, others with friends, awaited the crowning ceremony. What rejoiced him above all was to see that his tenant, the cabaretier, was so busy he hardly knew which way to turn. Three lads could not supply the drinkers. They filled the shop, the chambers, and the court, even. D’Artagnan called Raoul’s attention to this concourse, adding: “The fellow will have no excuse for not paying his rent. Look at those drinkers, Raoul, one would say they were jolly companions. Mordioux! why, there is no room anywhere!” D’Artagnan, however, contrived to catch hold of the master by the corner of his apron, and to make himself known to him.
“Thank you so much, sir,” said D’Artagnan, who, as he got older, had become really polite. Pulling Raoul along, he quickly headed towards La Greve. Without the musketeers' great knack for handling crowds, along with their impressive strength and amazing agility, our two travelers wouldn’t have made it to their destination. They followed the Quai, which they reached after leaving Rue Saint-Honoré, where they had parted with Athos. D’Artagnan led the way; his elbow, wrist, and shoulder formed three effective tools that he skillfully used to navigate through groups, splitting them apart like kindling. Sometimes he even used the hilt of his sword as extra leverage, pushing it between stubborn ribs to separate husbands from wives, uncles from nephews, and brothers from brothers. He did all this so smoothly and with such charming smiles that people must have had steel ribs not to say thank you when he made his way through, or hearts of stone not to be delighted by the pleasant smile of the musketeer. Raoul, following his friend, charmed the women who admired his looks, pushed past the men who felt the strength of his muscles, and together they managed to break through the dense, muddy mass of people. They soon spotted the two gibbets, which Raoul quickly turned his gaze away from in disgust. As for D’Artagnan, he didn’t even notice them; his attention was completely absorbed by his house with its gabled roof and windows brimming with onlookers. He noticed quite a few musketeers on leave around the square and houses, some with women, others with friends, all waiting for the crowning ceremony. What pleased him most was seeing his tenant, the cabaret owner, so busy he hardly knew which way to turn. Three guys couldn’t keep up with the thirsty crowd. They filled the bar, the rooms, and even the courtyard. D’Artagnan pointed this out to Raoul, saying, “That guy will have no excuse for not paying his rent. Look at all those drinkers, Raoul; you’d think they were having a great time. Mordioux! There’s no room anywhere!” D’Artagnan, however, managed to catch the owner by the corner of his apron and introduced himself.
“Ah, monsieur le chevalier,” said the cabaretier, half distracted, “one minute if you please. I have here a hundred mad devils turning my cellar upside down.”
“Ah, sir knight,” said the innkeeper, half distracted, “just a moment if you don’t mind. I have a hundred crazy folks turning my cellar upside down.”
“The cellar, if you like, but not the money-box.”
“The cellar, if you want, but not the money box.”
“Oh, monsieur, your thirty-seven and a half pistoles are all counted out ready for you, upstairs in my chamber; but there are in that chamber thirty customers, who are sucking the staves of a little barrel of Oporto which I tapped for them this very morning. Give me a minute,—only a minute?”
“Oh, sir, your thirty-seven and a half pistoles are all counted out and waiting for you upstairs in my room; but there are thirty customers in that room, who are sipping from a small barrel of Oporto that I tapped for them this morning. Just give me a moment—only a moment?”
“So be it; so be it.”
“So be it; so be it.”
“I will go,” said Raoul, in a low voice, to D’Artagnan; “this hilarity is vile!”
“I’m going,” Raoul said quietly to D’Artagnan. “This laughter is disgusting!”
“Monsieur,” replied D’Artagnan, sternly, “you will please to remain where you are. The soldier ought to familiarize himself with all kinds of spectacles. There are in the eye, when it is young, fibers which we must learn how to harden; and we are not truly generous and good save from the moment when the eye has become hardened, and the heart remains tender. Besides, my little Raoul, would you leave me alone here? That would be very wrong of you. Look, there is yonder in the lower court a tree, and under the shade of that tree we shall breathe more freely than in this hot atmosphere of spilt wine.”
“Mister,” D’Artagnan replied seriously, “please stay where you are. A soldier should get used to all kinds of sights. When we’re young, our eyes have fibers we need to learn to toughen up; we can’t be truly generous and kind until our eyes have toughened and our hearts remain soft. Besides, my little Raoul, would you really leave me here by myself? That would be very unfair of you. Look over there in the lower courtyard, there’s a tree, and we can breathe much easier in the shade of that tree than in this stuffy air filled with spilled wine.”
From the spot on which they had placed themselves the two new guests of the Image-de-Notre-Dame heard the ever-increasing hubbub of the tide of people, and lost neither a cry nor a gesture of the drinkers, at tables in the cabaret, or disseminated in the chambers. If D’Artagnan had wished to place himself as a vidette for an expedition, he could not have succeeded better. The tree under which he and Raoul were seated covered them with its already thick foliage; it was a low, thick chestnut-tree, with inclined branches, that cast their shade over a table so dilapidated the drinkers had abandoned it. We said that from this post D’Artagnan saw everything. He observed the goings and comings of the waiters; the arrival of fresh drinkers; the welcome, sometimes friendly, sometimes hostile, given to the newcomers by others already installed. He observed all this to amuse himself, for the thirty-seven and a half pistoles were a long time coming. Raoul recalled his attention to it. “Monsieur,” said he, “you do not hurry your tenant, and the condemned will soon be here. There will then be such a press we shall not be able to get out.”
From the spot where they had settled, the two new guests of the Image-de-Notre-Dame heard the growing noise of the crowd and didn't miss a shout or gesture from the drinkers at the tables in the cabaret or scattered in the rooms. If D’Artagnan wanted to act as a lookout for an operation, he couldn't have done it better. The tree they were sitting under provided them with its already thick foliage; it was a low, bushy chestnut tree with slanted branches that shaded a table so worn-out that the drinkers had left it. We mentioned that from this spot, D’Artagnan could see everything. He watched the comings and goings of the waiters, the arrival of new drinkers, and the sometimes friendly, sometimes hostile welcomes the newcomers received from those already seated. He took it all in for entertainment, as the thirty-seven and a half pistoles were taking a long time to appear. Raoul brought his attention back to it. "Monsieur," he said, "you’re not rushing your tenant, and the condemned will arrive soon. Once they do, there will be such a crowd that we won’t be able to get out."
“You are right,” said the musketeer; “Hola! oh! somebody there! Mordioux!” But it was in vain he cried and knocked upon the wreck of the old table, which fell to pieces beneath his fist; nobody came. D’Artagnan was preparing to go and seek the cabaretier himself, to force him to a definite explanation, when the door of the court in which he was with Raoul, a door which communicated with the garden situated at the back, opened, and a man dressed as a cavalier, with his sword in the sheath, but not at his belt, crossed the court without closing the door; and having cast an oblique glance at D’Artagnan and his companion, directed his course towards the cabaret itself, looking about in all directions with his eyes capable of piercing walls of consciences. “Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “my tenants are communicating. That, no doubt, now, is some amateur in hanging matters.” At the same moment the cries and disturbance in the upper chambers ceased. Silence, under such circumstances, surprises more than a twofold increase of noise. D’Artagnan wished to see what was the cause of this sudden silence. He then perceived that this man, dressed as a cavalier, had just entered the principal chamber, and was haranguing the tipplers, who all listened to him with the greatest attention. D’Artagnan would perhaps have heard his speech but for the dominant noise of the popular clamors, which made a formidable accompaniment to the harangue of the orator. But it was soon finished, and all the people the cabaret contained came out, one after the other, in little groups, so that there only remained six in the chamber; one of these six, the man with the sword, took the cabaretier aside, engaging him in discourse more or less serious, whilst the others lit a great fire in the chimney-place—a circumstance rendered strange by the fine weather and the heat.
“You're right,” said the musketeer; “Hey! Is anyone there? Damn it!” But despite his shouting and banging on the old table, which fell apart under his fist, nobody came. D’Artagnan was getting ready to go find the bartender himself to demand a clear explanation when the door to the courtyard where he and Raoul were opened. A man dressed like a cavalier, with his sword in its sheath but not at his belt, walked across the courtyard without closing the door. He glanced sideways at D’Artagnan and his companion, then headed toward the cabaret, scanning the area with eyes that seemed to see into people's souls. “Hmm,” D’Artagnan thought, “my tenants are having a chat. That must be some enthusiast for shady dealings.” At that moment, the noises and commotion from the upper rooms stopped. Silence, in that situation, is more surprising than a sudden increase in noise. D’Artagnan wanted to find out what caused this abrupt stillness. He then noticed that the man dressed as a cavalier had entered the main room and was addressing the drinkers, who all listened intently. D’Artagnan might have caught part of his speech if it weren't for the loud shouts from the crowd, which provided a raucous backdrop to the speaker's words. But soon, the speech ended, and the patrons of the cabaret began to trickle out in small groups until only six remained in the room. One of those six, the man with the sword, pulled the bartender aside for what appeared to be a serious conversation, while the others started a large fire in the fireplace—a curious choice given the nice weather and warmth outside.
“It is very singular,” said D’Artagnan to Raoul, “but I think I know those faces yonder.”
“It’s pretty strange,” D’Artagnan said to Raoul, “but I think I recognize those faces over there.”
“Don’t you think you can smell the smoke here?” said Raoul.
“Don’t you think you can smell the smoke here?” Raoul said.
“I rather think I can smell a conspiracy,” replied D’Artagnan.
“I think I can smell a conspiracy,” D’Artagnan said.
He had not finished speaking, when four of these men came down into the court, and without the appearance of any bad design, mounted guard at the door of communication, casting, at intervals, glances at D’Artagnan, which signified many things.
He hadn't finished speaking when four of those men came down into the courtyard and, without showing any bad intentions, took up positions at the communication door, glancing at D’Artagnan from time to time, which meant a lot.
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, in a low voice, “there is something going on. Are you curious, Raoul?”
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, in a low voice, “something’s happening. Are you curious, Raoul?”
“According to the subject, chevalier.”
"According to the subject, knight."
“Well, I am as curious as an old woman. Come a little more in front; we shall get a better view of the place. I would lay a wager that view will be something curious.”
“Well, I'm as curious as an old lady. Step a bit closer; we'll get a better look at the place. I bet that view will be really interesting.”
“But you know, monsieur le chevalier, that I am not willing to become a passive and indifferent spectator of the death of the two poor devils.”
“But you know, sir knight, that I’m not willing to be a passive and indifferent watcher of the death of the two poor souls.”
“And I, then—do you think I am a savage? We will go in again, when it is time to do so. Come along!” And they made their way towards the front of the house, and placed themselves near the window which, still more strangely than the rest, remained unoccupied. The two last drinkers, instead of looking out at this window, kept up the fire. On seeing D’Artagnan and his friend enter:—“Ah! ah! a reinforcement,” murmured they.
“And I, do you think I'm a savage? We'll go back in when it's the right time. Come on!” They headed toward the front of the house and positioned themselves by the window, which, even more oddly than the others, was still unoccupied. The last two drinkers, instead of looking out the window, continued to stoke the fire. Upon seeing D’Artagnan and his friend enter, they murmured, “Ah! ah! a reinforcement.”
D’Artagnan jogged Raoul’s elbow. “Yes, my braves, a reinforcement,” said he; “cordieu! there is a famous fire. Whom are you going to cook?”
D’Artagnan nudged Raoul’s elbow. “Yes, my friends, a reinforcement,” he said; “wow! there's quite the fire going. Who are you planning to cook?”
The two men uttered a shout of jovial laughter, and, instead of answering, threw on more wood. D’Artagnan could not take his eyes off them.
The two men burst into cheerful laughter and, instead of responding, added more wood to the fire. D’Artagnan couldn't look away from them.
“I suppose,” said one of the fire-makers, “they sent you to tell us the time—did not they?”
"I guess," said one of the fire-makers, "they sent you to tell us the time, right?"
“Without doubt they have,” said D’Artagnan, anxious to know what was going on; “why should I be here else, if it were not for that?”
“There's no doubt they have,” said D’Artagnan, eager to find out what was happening; “why would I even be here if it weren't for that?”
“Then place yourself at the window, if you please, and observe.” D’Artagnan smiled in his mustache, made a sign to Raoul, and placed himself at the window.
“Then go ahead and stand by the window, if you’d like, and watch.” D’Artagnan smirked under his mustache, gestured to Raoul, and positioned himself by the window.
Chapter LXII. Vive Colbert!
The spectacle which the Greve now presented was a frightful one. The heads, leveled by the perspective, extended afar, thick and agitated as the ears of corn in a vast plain. From time to time a fresh report, or a distant rumor, made the heads oscillate and thousands of eyes flash. Now and then there were great movements. All those ears of corn bent, and became waves more agitated than those of the ocean, which rolled from the extremities to the center, and beat, like the tides, against the hedge of archers who surrounded the gibbets. Then the handles of the halberds were let fall upon the heads and shoulders of the rash invaders; at times, also, it was the steel as well as the wood, and, in that case, a large empty circle was formed around the guard; a space conquered upon the extremities, which underwent, in their turn the oppression of the sudden movement, which drove them against the parapets of the Seine. From the window, that commanded a view of the whole Place, D’Artagnan saw, with interior satisfaction, that such of the musketeers and guards as found themselves involved in the crowd, were able, with blows of their fists and the hilts of theirs swords, to keep room. He even remarked that they had succeeded, by that esprit de corps which doubles the strength of the soldier, in getting together in one group to the amount of about fifty men; and that, with the exception of a dozen stragglers whom he still saw rolling here and there, the nucleus was complete, and within reach of his voice. But it was not the musketeers and guards that drew the attention of D’Artagnan. Around the gibbets, and particularly at the entrances to the arcade of Saint-Jean, moved a noisy mass, a busy mass; daring faces, resolute demeanors were to be seen here and there, mingled with silly faces and indifferent demeanors; signals were exchanged, hands given and taken. D’Artagnan remarked among the groups, and those groups the most animated, the face of the cavalier whom he had seen enter by the door of communication from his garden, and who had gone upstairs to harangue the drinkers. That man was organizing troops and giving orders.
The scene at the Greve was terrifying. The crowd stretched far and wide, heads bobbing like ears of corn in a vast field. Occasionally, a new shout or a distant rumor would spark a wave of movement, and thousands of eyes would light up. Now and then, the crowd surged, the heads bending in unison like waves more turbulent than the ocean, rolling from the edges toward the center, crashing against the line of archers surrounding the gibbets. The handles of their halberds came crashing down on the heads and shoulders of the reckless intruders; sometimes it was the sharp steel as well as the wood, creating a large empty space around the guards; a territory gained at the outskirts, which soon felt the pressure of the sudden shift that drove them against the riverbank of the Seine. From a window overlooking the entire square, D’Artagnan felt a sense of satisfaction as he watched the musketeers and guards mixed in with the crowd using their fists and sword hilts to create some space. He noticed they had managed to come together as a group of about fifty men, and aside from a dozen stragglers still moving around, the core was intact and within earshot. However, it was not the musketeers and guards that caught D’Artagnan's attention. Near the gibbets, especially at the entrances to the arcade of Saint-Jean, a noisy and bustling crowd was present; bold faces and determined expressions popped up among those with foolish looks and indifferent attitudes; signals were exchanged, hands shaken. D’Artagnan recognized among the most animated groups the face of the cavalier he had seen enter through the door from his garden, who had gone upstairs to address the drinkers. That man was organizing troops and issuing commands.
“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I was not deceived; I know that man,—it is Menneville. What the devil is he doing here?”
“Mordioux!” D’Artagnan said to himself, “I wasn’t fooled; I know that guy—it’s Menneville. What the heck is he doing here?”
A distant murmur, which became more distinct by degrees, stopped this reflection, and drew his attention another way. This murmur was occasioned by the arrival of the culprits; a strong picket of archers preceded them, and appeared at the angle of the arcade. The entire crowd now joined as if in one cry; all the cries united formed one immense howl. D’Artagnan saw Raoul was becoming pale, and he slapped him roughly on the shoulder. The fire-keepers turned round on hearing the great cry, and asked what was going on. “The condemned are arrived,” said D’Artagnan. “That’s well,” replied they, again replenishing the fire. D’Artagnan looked at them with much uneasiness; it was evident that these men who were making such a fire for no apparent purpose had some strange intentions. The condemned appeared upon the Place. They were walking, the executioner before them, whilst fifty archers formed a hedge on their right and their left. Both were dressed in black; they appeared pale, but firm. They looked impatiently over the people’s heads, standing on tip-toe at every step. D’Artagnan remarked this. “Mordioux!” cried he, “they are in a great hurry to get a sight of the gibbet!” Raoul drew back, without, however, having the power to leave the window. Terror even has its attractions.
A distant murmur, which gradually became clearer, interrupted his thoughts and caught his attention. This murmur was caused by the arrival of the culprits; a strong line of archers led them, appearing at the corner of the arcade. The entire crowd joined in, as if in unison; all the shouts combined into one massive roar. D’Artagnan noticed Raoul was turning pale, and he roughly slapped him on the shoulder. The fire-keepers turned around upon hearing the loud shout and asked what was happening. “The condemned have arrived,” D’Artagnan said. “That’s good,” they replied, as they added more wood to the fire. D’Artagnan looked at them with concern; it was clear these men, making such a fire for no obvious reason, had some strange intentions. The condemned appeared in the square. They were walking with the executioner in front of them, while fifty archers formed a barrier to their right and left. Both were dressed in black; they looked pale but resolute. They impatiently searched over the heads of the crowd, standing on their tiptoes with each step. D’Artagnan noticed this. “Mordioux!” he exclaimed, “they are in a big hurry to catch a glimpse of the gallows!” Raoul stepped back, yet felt unable to leave the window. Even terror has its allure.
“To the death! to the death!” cried fifty thousand voices.
“To the death! to the death!” shouted fifty thousand voices.
“Yes; to the death!” howled a hundred frantic others, as if the great mass had given them the reply.
“Yes; to the death!” howled a hundred frantic others, as if the great mass had given them the reply.
“To the halter! to the halter!” cried the great whole; “Vive le roi!”
“To the gallows! to the gallows!” shouted the crowd; “Long live the king!”
“Well,” said D’Artagnan, “this is droll; I should have thought it was M. Colbert who had caused them to be hung.”
“Well,” said D’Artagnan, “this is amusing; I would have thought it was M. Colbert who had them hung.”
There was, at this moment, a great rolling movement in the crowd, which stopped for a moment the march of the condemned. The people of a bold and resolute mien, whom D’Artagnan had observed, by dint of pressing, pushing, and lifting themselves up, had succeeded in almost touching the hedge of archers. The cortege resumed its march. All at once, to cries of “Vive Colbert!” those men, of whom D’Artagnan never lost sight, fell upon the escort, which in vain endeavored to stand against them. Behind these men was the crowd. Then commenced, amidst a frightful tumult, as frightful a confusion. This time there was something more than cries of expectation or cries of joy, there were cries of pain. Halberds struck men down, swords ran through them, muskets were discharged at them. The confusion became then so great that D’Artagnan could no longer distinguish anything. Then, from this chaos, suddenly surged something like a visible intention, like a will pronounced. The condemned had been torn from the hands of the guards, and were being dragged towards the house of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame. Those who dragged them shouted, “Vive Colbert!” The people hesitated, not knowing which they ought to fall upon, the archers or the aggressors. What stopped the people was, that those who cried “Vive Colbert!” began to cry, at the same time, “No halter! no halter! to the fire! to the fire! burn the thieves! burn the extortioners!” This cry, shouted with an ensemble, obtained enthusiastic success. The populace had come to witness an execution, and here was an opportunity offered them of performing one themselves. It was this that must be most agreeable to the populace: therefore, they ranged themselves immediately on the party of the aggressors against the archers, crying with the minority, which had become, thanks to them, the most compact majority: “Yes, yes: to the fire with the thieves! Vive Colbert!”
At that moment, there was a huge surge in the crowd that briefly halted the march of the condemned. A group of bold and determined people, whom D’Artagnan had noticed, managed to push, shove, and lift themselves up close to the line of archers. The procession started moving again. Suddenly, with shouts of “Long live Colbert!” those men, whom D’Artagnan kept his eye on, charged at the escort, which struggled to resist them. Behind these men was the crowd. Then chaos erupted, accompanied by terrifying noise and confusion. This time, there were not just cries of anticipation or joy; there were cries of agony. Halberds struck men down, swords pierced them, and muskets fired at them. The turmoil became so intense that D’Artagnan could no longer see anything clearly. Then, from this chaos, something like a clear intention emerged, a pronounced will. The condemned had been torn from the guards and were being dragged toward the house of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame. The ones dragging them shouted, “Long live Colbert!” The crowd hesitated, unsure whether to attack the archers or the aggressors. What held the crowd back was that those shouting “Long live Colbert!” also started yelling, “No nooses! No nooses! To the fire! To the fire! Burn the thieves! Burn the extortioners!” This chant, shouted in unison, gained enthusiastic support. The crowd had come to witness an execution, and now they had a chance to carry one out themselves. This was undoubtedly what the crowd found most satisfying: they quickly lined up behind the aggressors against the archers, shouting along with the minority, which had turned into a solid majority: “Yes, yes: to the fire with the thieves! Long live Colbert!”
“Mordioux!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “this begins to look serious.”
“Mordioux!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “this is starting to feel serious.”
One of the men who remained near the chimney approached the window, a firebrand in his hand. “Ah, ah!” said he, “it gets warm.” Then, turning to his companion: “There is the signal,” added he; and he immediately applied the burning brand to the wainscoting. Now, this cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame was not a very newly built house, and therefore, did not require much entreating to take fire. In a second the boards began to crackle, and the flames arose sparkling to the ceiling. A howling from without replied to the shouts of the incendiaries. D’Artagnan, who had not seen what passed, from being engaged at the window, felt, at the same time, the smoke which choked him and the fire that scorched him. “Hola!” cried he, turning round, “is the fire here? Are you drunk or mad, my masters?”
One of the men staying near the chimney walked over to the window, holding a burning stick. “Ah, ah!” he said, “it’s getting warm.” Then, turning to his friend, he added, “There’s the signal,” and without hesitation, he touched the flaming brand to the wooden paneling. Now, this tavern, the Image-de-Notre-Dame, wasn’t a recently built establishment, so it didn’t take much to catch fire. Within seconds, the wood started to crackle, and flames shot up to the ceiling. Outside, a wailing response echoed the shouts of the arsonists. D’Artagnan, who hadn’t seen what was happening as he was focused on the window, suddenly felt the smoke choking him and the fire burning him. “Hey!” he shouted, turning around, “Is the fire in here? Are you drunk or crazy, guys?”
The two men looked at each other with an air of astonishment. “In what?” asked they of D’Artagnan; “was it not a thing agreed upon?”
The two men stared at each other in surprise. “In what?” they asked D’Artagnan; “wasn’t this something we agreed on?”
“A thing agreed upon that you should burn my house!” vociferated D’Artagnan, snatching the brand from the hand of the incendiary, and striking him with it across the face. The second wanted to assist his comrade, but Raoul, seizing him by the middle, threw him out of the window, whilst D’Artagnan pushed his man down the stairs. Raoul, first disengaged, tore the burning wainscoting down, and threw it flaming into the chamber. At a glance D’Artagnan saw there was nothing to be feared from the fire, and sprang to the window. The disorder was at its height. The air was filled with simultaneous cries of “To the fire!” “To the death!” “To the halter!” “To the stake!” “Vive Colbert!” “Vive le roi!” The group which had forced the culprits from the hands of the archers had drawn close to the house, which appeared to be the goal towards which they dragged them. Menneville was at the head of this group, shouting louder than all the others, “To the fire! to the fire! Vive Colbert!” D’Artagnan began to comprehend what was meant. They wanted to burn the condemned, and his house was to serve as a funeral pile.
“A thing agreed upon that you should burn my house!” D’Artagnan shouted, grabbing the torch from the incendiary's hand and hitting him in the face with it. The second man tried to help his comrade, but Raoul, seizing him by the waist, threw him out the window, while D’Artagnan pushed his man down the stairs. Raoul, freed first, ripped down the burning paneling and tossed it into the room. With one quick glance, D’Artagnan saw the fire wasn't a threat and jumped to the window. Chaos reigned. The air was filled with shouts of “To the fire!” “To the death!” “To the gallows!” “To the stake!” “Long live Colbert!” “Long live the king!” The crowd that had pulled the culprits from the archers closed in on the house, which seemed to be their destination. Menneville led this group, shouting louder than anyone else, “To the fire! To the fire! Long live Colbert!” D’Artagnan started to understand what they meant. They wanted to burn the condemned, and his house was to be the funeral pyre.
“Halt, there!” cried he, sword in hand, and one foot upon the window. “Menneville, what do you want to do?”
“Stop right there!” he shouted, sword in hand, one foot on the windowsill. “Menneville, what are you planning to do?”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” cried the latter; “give way, give way!”
“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” shouted the other; “make way, make way!”
“To the fire! to the fire with the thieves! Vive Colbert!”
“To the fire! Burn the thieves! Long live Colbert!”
These cries exasperated D’Artagnan. “Mordioux!” said he. “What! burn the poor devils who are only condemned to be hung? that is infamous!”
These cries annoyed D’Artagnan. “Damn it!” he said. “What! Burn the poor guys who are only facing hanging? That’s outrageous!”
Before the door, however, the mass of anxious spectators, rolled back against the walls, had become more thick, and closed up the way. Menneville and his men, who were dragging along the culprits, were within ten paces of the door.
Before the door, however, the crowd of anxious spectators pressed against the walls, becoming denser and blocking the way. Menneville and his men, who were dragging the culprits along, were just ten steps away from the door.
Menneville made a last effort. “Passage! passage!” cried he, pistol in hand.
Menneville made one final push. “Passage! Passage!” he shouted, holding a pistol in hand.
“Burn them! burn them!” repeated the crowd. “The Image-de-Notre-Dame is on fire! Burn the thieves! burn the monopolists in the Image-de-Notre-Dame!”
“Burn them! burn them!” the crowd shouted. “The Image-de-Notre-Dame is on fire! Burn the thieves! burn the monopolists in the Image-de-Notre-Dame!”
There now remained no doubt, it was plainly D’Artagnan’s house that was their object. D’Artagnan remembered the old cry, always so effective from his mouth: “A moi! mousquetaires!” shouted he, with the voice of a giant, with one of those voices which dominate over cannon, the sea, the tempest. “A moi! mousquetaires!” And suspending himself by the arm from the balcony, he allowed himself to drop amidst the crowd, which began to draw back form a house that rained men. Raoul was on the ground as soon as he, both sword in hand. All the musketeers on the Place heard that challenging cry—all turned round at that cry, and recognized D’Artagnan. “To the captain, to the captain!” cried they, in their turn. And the crowd opened before them as though before the prow of a vessel. At that moment D’Artagnan and Menneville found themselves face to face. “Passage, passage!” cried Menneville, seeing that he was within an arm’s length from the door.
There was definitely no doubt: they were after D’Artagnan’s house. He remembered his classic call, which always worked: “To me! Musketeers!” he shouted, with a booming voice that could drown out cannons, the sea, and storms. “To me! Musketeers!” Hanging onto the balcony, he dropped into the crowd, which started to back away from a house that was pouring out men. Raoul hit the ground right after him, both ready with swords. All the musketeers in the square heard that challenging shout—everyone turned around and recognized D’Artagnan. “To the captain, to the captain!” they called back. The crowd parted for them like a ship cutting through water. At that moment, D’Artagnan and Menneville came face to face. “Passage, passage!” shouted Menneville, seeing that he was just an arm’s length from the door.
“No one passes here,” said D’Artagnan.
“No one goes through here,” said D’Artagnan.
“Take that, then!” said Menneville, firing his pistol almost within an arm’s length. But before the cock fell, D’Artagnan had struck up Menneville’s arm with the hilt of his sword and passed the blade through his body.
“Take that, then!” Menneville said, firing his pistol almost at point-blank range. But before the hammer dropped, D’Artagnan had knocked Menneville’s arm aside with the hilt of his sword and slid the blade through his body.
“I told you plainly to keep yourself quiet,” said D’Artagnan to Menneville, who rolled at his feet.
“I told you clearly to stay quiet,” said D’Artagnan to Menneville, who was rolling at his feet.
“Passage! passage!” cried the companions of Menneville, at first terrified, but soon recovering, when they found they had only to do with two men. But those two men were hundred-armed giants; the swords flew about in their hands like the burning glaive of the archangel. They pierce with its point, strike with the flat, cut with the edge; every stroke brings down a man. “For the king!” cried D’Artagnan, to every man he struck at, that is to say, to every man that fell. This cry became the charging word for the musketeers, who, guided by it, joined D’Artagnan. During this time the archers, recovering from the panic they had undergone, charge the aggressors in the rear, and regular as mill strokes, overturn or knock down all that opposed them. The crowd, which sees swords gleaming, and drops of blood flying in the air—the crowd falls back and crushes itself. At length cries for mercy and of despair resound; that is, the farewell of the vanquished. The two condemned are again in the hands of the archers. D’Artagnan approaches them, seeing them pale and sinking: “Console yourselves, poor men,” said he, “you will not undergo the frightful torture with which these wretches threatened you. The king has condemned you to be hung: you shall only be hung. Go on, hang them, and it will be over.”
“Passage! Passage!” shouted Menneville’s friends, initially scared but quickly regaining their composure when they realized there were only two men. But those two men were like giants with a hundred arms; their swords swung around like the fiery blade of an archangel. They pierced with the tip, struck with the flat, and cut with the edge; every blow took down a man. “For the king!” D’Artagnan yelled at every man he struck, meaning every man that fell. This shout became the rallying cry for the musketeers, who, inspired by it, rallied around D’Artagnan. Meanwhile, the archers, shaking off their earlier panic, charged the attackers from behind, swiftly taking down anyone who opposed them. The crowd, witnessing the gleaming swords and blood splattering through the air, recoiled and bunched together. Soon, cries for mercy and despair filled the air; that was the goodbye of the defeated. The two condemned men were once again in the archers’ grasp. D’Artagnan approached them, seeing their pale, weak forms: “Don’t worry, poor men,” he said, “you won’t suffer the terrible torture these scoundrels threatened. The king has sentenced you to be hanged: you will only be hanged. Go ahead, hang them, and it will all be over.”
There is no longer anything going on at the Image-de-Notre-Dame. The fire has been extinguished with two tuns of wine in default of water. The conspirators have fled by the garden. The archers are dragging the culprits to the gibbets. From this moment the affair did not occupy much time. The executioner, heedless about operating according to the rules of the art, made such haste that he dispatched the condemned in a couple of minutes. In the meantime the people gathered around D’Artagnan,—they felicitated, they cheered him. He wiped his brow, streaming with sweat, and his sword, streaming with blood. He shrugged his shoulders at seeing Menneville writhing at his feet in the last convulsions. And, while Raoul turned away his eyes in compassion, he pointed to the musketeers the gibbets laden with their melancholy fruit. “Poor devils!” said he, “I hope they died blessing me, for I saved them with great difficulty.” These words caught the ear of Menneville at the moment when he himself was breathing his last sigh. A dark, ironical smile flitted across his lips; he wished to reply, but the effort hastened the snapping of the chord of life—he expired.
There’s nothing happening at the Image-de-Notre-Dame anymore. The fire has been put out with two barrels of wine instead of water. The conspirators have escaped through the garden. The archers are dragging the culprits to the gallows. After that, the situation didn’t take long. The executioner, ignoring the proper way to carry out his task, rushed so much that he finished off the condemned in just a couple of minutes. Meanwhile, people gathered around D’Artagnan—celebrating and cheering him on. He wiped the sweat from his brow, soaked with effort, and his sword, covered in blood. He shrugged as he watched Menneville writhing at his feet in his final moments. And while Raoul turned away in sympathy, he pointed to the gallows loaded with their sad outcome. “Poor souls!” he said, “I hope they died grateful to me, because I saved them with great difficulty.” Menneville heard these words just as he took his last breath. A dark, ironic smile crossed his face; he wanted to respond, but the effort quickened his end—he died.
“Oh! all this is very frightful!” murmured Raoul: “let us begone, monsieur le chevalier.”
“Oh! all this is really terrifying!” murmured Raoul. “Let’s get out of here, sir knight.”
“You are not wounded?” asked D’Artagnan.
"You’re not hurt?" D’Artagnan asked.
“Not at all; thank you.”
"Not at all; thanks."
“That’s well! Thou art a brave fellow, mordioux! The head of the father, and the arm of Porthos. Ah! if he had been here, good Porthos, you would have seen something worth looking at.” Then as if by way of remembrance—
“That’s great! You’re a brave guy, damn it! The head of the father, and the arm of Porthos. Ah! if he had been here, good Porthos, you would have seen something worth seeing.” Then as if to recall—
“But where the devil can that brave Porthos be?” murmured D’Artagnan.
“But where the heck can that brave Porthos be?” murmured D’Artagnan.
“Come, chevalier, pray come away,” urged Raoul.
“Come on, knight, please come away,” urged Raoul.
“One minute, my friend; let me take my thirty-seven and a half pistols, and I am at your service. The house is a good property,” added D’Artagnan, as he entered the Image-de-Notre-Dame, “but decidedly, even if it were less profitable, I should prefer its being in another quarter.”
“One minute, my friend; let me grab my thirty-seven and a half pistols, and I’m all yours. The house is a good property,” D’Artagnan said as he walked into the Image-de-Notre-Dame, “but honestly, even if it were less lucrative, I’d still prefer it to be in a different neighborhood.”
Chapter LXIII. How M. d’Eymeris’s Diamond passed into the Hands of M. d’Artagnan.
Whilst this violent, noisy, and bloody scene was passing on the Greve, several men, barricaded behind the gate of communication with the garden, replaced their swords in their sheaths, assisted one among them to mount a ready saddled horse which was waiting in the garden, and like a flock of startled birds, fled in all directions, some climbing the walls, others rushing out at the gates with all the fury of a panic. He who mounted the horse, and gave him the spur so sharply that the animal was near leaping the wall, this cavalier, we say, crossed the Place Baudoyer, passed like lightening before the crowd in the streets, riding against, running over and knocking down all that came in his way, and, ten minutes after, arrived at the gates of the superintendent, more out of breath than his horse. The Abbe Fouquet, at the clatter of hoofs on the pavement, appeared at a window of the court, and before even the cavalier had set foot to the ground, “Well! Danicamp?” cried he, leaning half out of the window.
Wwhile this violent, noisy, and bloody scene was unfolding on the Greve, several men, barricaded behind the gate connecting to the garden, put their swords back in their sheaths, helped one of their group mount a horse that was already saddled and waiting in the garden, and like a flock of startled birds, fled in all directions. Some climbed the walls, while others rushed out the gates in a panic. The one who mounted the horse spurred it so hard that the animal nearly leaped over the wall. This rider crossed the Place Baudoyer, darting past the crowd in the streets, riding aggressively, running over, and knocking down everything in his way. Ten minutes later, he arrived at the gates of the superintendent, more out of breath than his horse. The Abbe Fouquet, hearing the clatter of hoofs on the pavement, appeared at a window in the courtyard, and before the rider even had a chance to dismount, he called out, “Well! Danicamp?” leaning halfway out of the window.
“Well, it is all over,” replied the cavalier.
“Well, it's all over,” replied the gentleman.
“All over!” cried the abbe. “Then they are saved?”
“All over!” shouted the abbe. “So they’re safe?”
“No, monsieur,” replied the cavalier, “they are hung.”
“No, sir,” replied the gentleman, “they’re hung.”
“Hung!” repeated the abbe, turning pale. A lateral door suddenly opened, and Fouquet appeared in the chamber, pale, distracted, with lips half opened, breathing a cry of grief and anger. He stopped upon the threshold to listen to what was addressed from the court to the window.
“Hung!” repeated the abbe, turning pale. A side door suddenly opened, and Fouquet entered the room, pale and distracted, with his lips slightly parted, letting out a cry of grief and anger. He paused in the doorway to listen to what was being said from the court to the window.
“Miserable wretches!” said the abbe, “you did not fight, then?”
“Miserable wretches!” said the abbe, “you didn't fight, then?”
“Like lions.”
"Like lions."
“Say like cowards.”
"Talk like cowards."
“Monsieur!”
"Sir!"
“A hundred men accustomed to war, sword in hand, are worth ten thousand archers in a surprise. Where is Menneville, that boaster, that braggart, who was to come back either dead or a conqueror?”
“A hundred battle-hardened men with swords are worth ten thousand archers in a surprise attack. Where is Menneville, that show-off, that braggart, who was supposed to return either dead or as a victor?”
“Well, monsieur, he kept his word. He is dead!”
“Well, sir, he stuck to his promise. He’s dead!”
“Dead! Who killed him?”
“Dead! Who did this?”
“A demon disguised as a man, a giant armed with ten flaming swords—a madman, who at one blow extinguished the fire, put down the riot, and caused a hundred musketeers to rise up out of the pavement of the Greve.”
“A demon pretending to be a man, a giant wielding ten flaming swords—a madman who, with one strike, put out the fire, quelled the riot, and made a hundred musketeers rise up from the ground of the Greve.”
Fouquet raised his brow, streaming with sweat, murmuring, “Oh! Lyodot and D’Eymeris! dead! dead! dead! and I dishonored.”
Fouquet raised his brow, dripping with sweat, murmuring, “Oh! Lyodot and D’Eymeris! dead! dead! dead! and I am dishonored.”
The abbe turned round, and perceiving his brother, despairing and livid, “Come, come,” said he, “it is a blow of fate, monsieur; we must not lament thus. Our attempt has failed because God—”
The abbe turned around and, seeing his brother in despair and pale, said, “Come on, monsieur; it’s a twist of fate. We can’t dwell on it like this. Our attempt didn’t work because God—”
“Be silent, abbe! be silent!” cried Fouquet; “your excuses are blasphemies. Order that man up here, and let him relate the details of this terrible event.”
“Be quiet, abbe! Be quiet!” shouted Fouquet; “your excuses are outrageous. Bring that man up here, and let him explain the details of this horrible event.”
“But, brother—”
"But, bro—"
“Obey, monsieur!”
"Listen up, sir!"
The abbe made a sign, and in half a minute the man’s step was heard upon the stairs. At the same time Gourville appeared behind Fouquet, like the guardian angel of the superintendent, pressing one finger on his lips to enjoin observation even amidst the bursts of his grief. The minister resumed all the serenity that human strength left at the disposal of a heart half broken with sorrow. Danicamp appeared. “Make your report,” said Gourville.
The abbe signaled, and within thirty seconds, the man's footsteps echoed on the stairs. At the same time, Gourville showed up behind Fouquet, like a guardian angel watching over the superintendent, putting a finger to his lips to signal silence even amidst the expression of his grief. The minister regained all the calm that human strength could offer a heart that was half shattered with sorrow. Danicamp arrived. “Give your report,” said Gourville.
“Monsieur,” replied the messenger, “we received orders to carry off the prisoners, and to cry ‘Vive Colbert!’ whilst carrying them off.”
“Sir,” replied the messenger, “we were ordered to take the prisoners away and shout ‘Long live Colbert!’ while doing it.”
“To burn them alive, was it not, abbe?” interrupted Gourville.
"To burn them alive, wasn’t it, Abbe?" interrupted Gourville.
“Yes, yes, the order was given to Menneville. Menneville knew what was to be done, and Menneville is dead.”
“Yes, yes, the order was given to Menneville. Menneville knew what to do, and Menneville is dead.”
This news appeared rather to reassure Gourville than to sadden him.
This news seemed to reassure Gourville rather than make him sad.
“Yes, certainly to burn them alive,” said the abbe, eagerly.
"Yes, definitely to burn them alive," the abbe said eagerly.
“Granted, monsieur, granted,” said the man, looking into the eyes and the faces of the two interlocutors, to ascertain what there was profitable or disadvantageous to himself in telling the truth.
“Sure, sir, sure,” said the man, looking into the eyes and faces of the two speakers, trying to figure out what was in it for him or what could hurt him by telling the truth.
“Now, proceed,” said Gourville.
"Go ahead," said Gourville.
“The prisoners,” cried Danicamp, “were brought to the Greve, and the people, in a fury, insisted upon their being burnt instead of being hung.”
“The prisoners,” shouted Danicamp, “were taken to the Greve, and the crowd, in a rage, demanded that they be burned instead of hanged.”
“And the people were right,” said the abbe. “Go on.”
“And the people were right,” said the abbe. “Continue.”
“But,” resumed the man, “at the moment the archers were broken, at the moment the fire was set to one of the houses of the Place destined to serve as a funeral-pile for the guilty, this fury, this demon, this giant of whom I told you, and who, we had been informed, was the proprietor of the house in question, aided by a young man who accompanied him, threw out of the window those who kept the fire, called to his assistance the musketeers who were in the crowd, leaped himself from the window of the first story into the Place, and plied his sword so desperately that the victory was restored to the archers, the prisoners were retaken, and Menneville killed. When once recaptured, the condemned were executed in three minutes.” Fouquet, in spite of his self-command, could not prevent a deep groan escaping him.
“But,” the man continued, “at the moment the archers were defeated, when the fire was set to one of the houses in the Place meant to be a funeral pyre for the guilty, this fury, this demon, this giant I told you about, who we learned was the owner of that house, along with a young man with him, threw out those who were tending the fire, summoned the musketeers from the crowd, jumped from the first-floor window into the Place, and fought with such intensity that the victory went back to the archers, the prisoners were recaptured, and Menneville was killed. Once recaptured, the condemned were executed within three minutes.” Despite his composure, Fouquet couldn’t help but let out a deep groan.
“And this man, the proprietor of the house, what is his name?” said the abbe.
“And this man, the owner of the house, what’s his name?” said the abbe.
“I cannot tell you, not having even been able to get sight of him; my post had been appointed in the garden, and I remained at my post: only the affair was related to me as I repeat it. I was ordered, when once the affair was at an end, to come at best speed and announce to you the manner in which it finished. According to this order, I set out, full gallop, and here I am.”
“I can’t say, since I haven’t even seen him; I was assigned to the garden, and I stayed there. I only know what I've been told, and I’m sharing it as it was explained to me. I was ordered to rush back and tell you how it all turned out once it was over. Following those instructions, I left as quickly as I could, and here I am.”
“Very well, monsieur, we have nothing else to ask of you,” said the abbe, more and more dejected, in proportion as the moment approached for finding himself alone with his brother.
“Alright, sir, we have nothing more to ask of you,” said the abbe, feeling increasingly downhearted as the moment drew near for him to be alone with his brother.
“Have you been paid?” asked Gourville.
"Have you been paid?" Gourville asked.
“Partly, monsieur,” replied Danicamp.
"Partly, sir," replied Danicamp.
“Here are twenty pistols. Begone, monsieur, and never forget to defend, as this time has been done, the true interests of the king.”
“Here are twenty pistols. Go away, sir, and never forget to defend the true interests of the king, just as it has been done this time.”
“Yes, monsieur,” said the man, bowing and pocketing the money. After which he went out. Scarcely had the door closed after him when Fouquet, who had remained motionless, advanced with a rapid step and stood between the abbe and Gourville. Both of them at the same time opened their mouths to speak to him. “No excuses,” said he, “no recriminations against anybody. If I had not been a false friend I should not have confided to any one the care of delivering Lyodot and D’Eymeris. I alone am guilty; to me alone are reproaches and remorse due. Leave me, abbe.”
“Yes, sir,” the man said, bowing as he pocketed the money. Then he went outside. Hardly had the door closed behind him when Fouquet, who had remained still, quickly stepped forward and stood between the abbe and Gourville. Both of them opened their mouths at the same time to speak to him. “No excuses,” he said, “no blaming anyone else. If I hadn’t been a false friend, I wouldn’t have trusted anyone else with the task of delivering Lyodot and D’Eymeris. I alone am to blame; all the reproach and regret belong to me. Leave me, abbe.”
“And yet, monsieur, you will not prevent me,” replied the latter, “from endeavoring to find out the miserable fellow who has intervened to the advantage of M. Colbert in this so well-arranged affair; for, if it is good policy to love our friends dearly, I do not believe that is bad which consists in obstinately pursuing our enemies.”
“And yet, sir, you won’t stop me,” replied the latter, “from trying to find out the miserable person who has interfered for M. Colbert’s benefit in this well-planned situation; because while it’s smart to care deeply for our friends, I don’t think there’s anything wrong with stubbornly going after our enemies.”
“A truce to policy, abbe; begone, I beg of you, and do not let me hear any more of you till I send for you; what we most need is circumspection and silence. You have a terrible example before you, gentlemen: no reprisals, I forbid them.”
“A truce to politics, abbe; please leave, and don’t let me hear from you until I call for you; what we really need is caution and quiet. You have a dreadful example in front of you, gentlemen: no retaliation, I forbid it.”
“There are no orders,” grumbled the abbe, “which will prevent me from avenging a family affront upon the guilty person.”
“There are no orders,” the abbe complained, “that will stop me from getting back at the person who wronged my family.”
“And I,” cried Fouquet, in that imperative tone to which one feels there is nothing to reply, “if you entertain one thought, one single thought, which is not the absolute expression of my will, I will have you cast into the Bastile two hours after that thought has manifested itself. Regulate your conduct accordingly, abbe.”
“And I,” shouted Fouquet, in that commanding tone that leaves no room for response, “if you entertain even one thought, just one thought, that isn’t the complete reflection of my will, I’ll have you thrown into the Bastille two hours after that thought appears. Adjust your behavior accordingly, abbe.”
The abbe colored and bowed. Fouquet made a sign to Gourville to follow him, and was already directing his steps towards his cabinet, when the usher announced with a loud voice: “Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
The abbe blushed and bowed. Fouquet gestured for Gourville to follow him and was already heading toward his office when the usher announced loudly, “Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
“Who is he?” said Fouquet, negligently, to Gourville.
“Who is he?” Fouquet said casually to Gourville.
“An ex-lieutenant of his majesty’s musketeers,” replied Gourville, in the same tone. Fouquet did not even take the trouble to reflect, and resumed his walk. “I beg your pardon, monseigneur!” said Gourville, “but I have remembered; this brave man has quitted the king’s service, and probably comes to receive an installment of some pension or other.”
“An ex-lieutenant of his majesty’s musketeers,” replied Gourville, in the same tone. Fouquet didn’t even bother to think it over and continued his walk. “I’m sorry, monseigneur!” said Gourville, “but I just remembered; this brave man has left the king’s service, and he’s probably here to get a payment of some pension or another.”
“Devil take him!” said Fouquet, “why does he choose his opportunity so ill?”
“Damn him!” said Fouquet, “why does he pick such a bad time?”
“Permit me then, monseigneur, to announce your refusal to him; for he is one of my acquaintance, and is a man whom, in our present circumstances, it would be better to have as a friend than an enemy.”
“Let me, then, your honor, inform him of your refusal; he is someone I know, and in our current situation, it would be more beneficial to have him as a friend rather than an enemy.”
“Answer him as you please,” said Fouquet.
“Respond to him however you want,” said Fouquet.
“Eh! good Lord!” said the abbe, still full of malice, like an egotistical man; “tell him there is no money, particularly for musketeers.”
“Ugh! Good Lord!” said the abbe, still full of malicious intent, like a self-centered person; “tell him there’s no money, especially for musketeers.”
But scarcely had the abbe uttered this imprudent speech, when the partly open door was thrown back, and D’Artagnan appeared.
But hardly had the abbe said this careless remark when the partly open door swung wide, and D’Artagnan stepped in.
“Eh! Monsieur Fouquet,” said he, “I was well aware there was no money for musketeers here. Therefore I did not come to obtain any, but to have it refused. That being done, receive my thanks. I give you good-day, and will go and seek it at M. Colbert’s.” And he went out, making an easy bow.
“Hey! Mr. Fouquet,” he said, “I knew there wasn’t any money for the musketeers here. So, I didn’t come to ask for any, but to be turned down. Now that that’s settled, thank you. Have a good day, and I’ll go look for it from Mr. Colbert.” And he left, giving a casual bow.
“Gourville,” said Fouquet, “run after that man and bring him back.” Gourville obeyed, and overtook D’Artagnan on the stairs.
“Gourville,” said Fouquet, “go after that guy and bring him back.” Gourville complied and caught up with D’Artagnan on the stairs.
D’Artagnan, hearing steps behind him, turned round and perceived Gourville. “Mordioux! my dear monsieur,” said he, “there are sad lessons which you gentlemen of finance teach us; I come to M. Fouquet to receive a sum accorded by his majesty, and I am received like a mendicant who comes to ask charity, or a thief who comes to steal a piece of plate.”
D’Artagnan, hearing footsteps behind him, turned around and saw Gourville. “Damn! My dear sir,” he said, “there are unfortunate lessons you finance guys teach us; I came to M. Fouquet to collect a sum promised by the king, and I'm being treated like a beggar asking for charity, or a thief trying to steal some silver.”
“But you pronounced the name of M. Colbert, my dear M. d’Artagnan; you said you were going to M. Colbert’s?”
“But you mentioned M. Colbert, my dear M. d’Artagnan; you said you were going to see M. Colbert?”
“I certainly am going there, were it only to ask satisfaction of the people who try to burn houses, crying ‘Vive Colbert!’”
“I’m definitely going there, if only to confront the people who want to burn down houses, shouting ‘Long live Colbert!’”
Gourville pricked up his ears. “Oh, oh!” said he, “you allude to what has just happened at the Greve?”
Gourville perked up. “Oh, oh!” he said, “are you referring to what just happened at the Greve?”
“Yes, certainly.”
“Absolutely.”
“And in what did that which has taken place concern you?”
“And how did what happened concern you?”
“What! do you ask me whether it concerns me or does not concern me, if M. Colbert pleases to make a funeral-pile of my house?”
“What! Are you seriously asking me if it matters to me or not, if M. Colbert wants to turn my house into a funeral pyre?”
“So, ho, your house—was it your house they wanted to burn?”
“So, hey, was it your house they wanted to burn?”
“Pardieu! was it!”
“Wow! Was it?”
“Is the cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame yours, then?”
“Is the Image-de-Notre-Dame cabaret yours, then?”
“It has been this week.”
“It’s been this week.”
“Well, then, are you the brave captain, are you the valiant blade who dispersed those who wished to burn the condemned?”
“Well, then, are you the courageous captain, are you the brave warrior who drove away those who wanted to set the condemned on fire?”
“My dear Monsieur Gourville, put yourself in my place. I was an agent of the public force and a landlord, too. As a captain, it is my duty to have the orders of the king accomplished. As a proprietor, it is to my interest my house should not be burnt. I have at the same time attended to the laws of interest and duty in replacing Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris in the hands of the archers.”
“My dear Monsieur Gourville, try to see things from my perspective. I was a representative of the public authority and a property owner as well. As a captain, it's my responsibility to ensure the king's orders are carried out. As a property owner, I have a vested interest in protecting my house from being burned down. I have also balanced my obligations and interests by ensuring that Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris were returned to the archers.”
“Then it was you who threw the man out of the window?”
“Then it was you who tossed the guy out of the window?”
“It was I, myself,” replied D’Artagnan, modestly.
“It was me,” D’Artagnan replied modestly.
“And you who killed Menneville?”
"And you who killed Menneville?"
“I had that misfortune,” said D’Artagnan, bowing like a man who is being congratulated.
“I had that misfortune,” said D’Artagnan, bowing like someone being congratulated.
“It was you, then, in short, who caused the two condemned persons to be hung?”
“It was you, then, who had the two sentenced people hanged?”
“Instead of being burnt, yes, monsieur, and I am proud of it. I saved the poor devils from horrible tortures. Understand, my dear Monsieur de Gourville, that they wanted to burn them alive. It exceeds imagination!”
"Instead of being burned, yes, sir, and I'm proud of it. I saved those poor guys from terrible torture. Understand, my dear Monsieur de Gourville, that they wanted to burn them alive. It's beyond belief!"
“Go, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, go,” said Gourville, anxious to spare Fouquet the sight of the man who had just caused him such profound grief.
“Go, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, go,” said Gourville, eager to spare Fouquet the sight of the man who had just caused him such deep sorrow.
“No,” said Fouquet, who had heard all from the door of the ante-chamber; “not so; on the contrary, Monsieur d’Artagnan, come in.”
“No,” said Fouquet, who had heard everything from the door of the waiting room; “not like that; on the contrary, Monsieur d’Artagnan, come in.”
D’Artagnan wiped from the hilt of his sword a last bloody trace, which had escaped his notice, and returned. He then found himself face to face with these three men, whose countenances wore very different expressions. With the abbe it was anger, with Gourville stupor, with Fouquet it was dejection.
D’Artagnan wiped the last bit of blood from the hilt of his sword that he hadn’t noticed and came back. He then found himself facing these three men, each with very different looks on their faces. The abbe was angry, Gourville was stunned, and Fouquet looked dejected.
“I beg your pardon, monsieur le ministre,” said D’Artagnan, “but my time is short; I have to go to the office of the intendant, to have an explanation with Monsieur Colbert, and to receive my quarter’s pension.”
“I’m sorry to interrupt, Mister Minister,” said D’Artagnan, “but I don’t have much time; I need to go to the intendant’s office to discuss something with Monsieur Colbert and to pick up my quarterly pension.”
“But, monsieur,” said Fouquet, “there is money here.” D’Artagnan looked at the superintendent with astonishment. “You have been answered inconsiderately, monsieur, I know, because I heard it,” said the minister; “a man of your merit ought to be known by everybody.” D’Artagnan bowed. “Have you an order?” added Fouquet.
“But, sir,” said Fouquet, “there's money here.” D’Artagnan stared at the superintendent in disbelief. “You were answered thoughtlessly, sir, I know, because I heard it,” said the minister; “a man of your worth should be recognized by everyone.” D’Artagnan nodded. “Do you have an order?” Fouquet added.
“Yes, monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Give it me, I will pay you myself; come with me.” He made a sign to Gourville and the abbe, who remained in the chamber where they were. He led D’Artagnan into his cabinet. As soon as the door was shut,—“how much is due to you, monsieur?”
“Give it to me, I’ll pay you myself; come with me.” He signaled to Gourville and the abbe, who stayed in the room where they were. He took D’Artagnan into his office. As soon as the door was closed, he asked, “How much do you owe, sir?”
“Why, something like five thousand livres, monseigneur.”
“Why, about five thousand livres, sir.”
“For arrears of pay?”
"For unpaid wages?"
“For a quarter’s pay.”
“For a quarter's wage.”
“A quarter consisting of five thousand livres!” said Fouquet, fixing upon the musketeer a searching look. “Does the king, then, give you twenty thousand livres a year?”
“A quarter worth five thousand livres!” said Fouquet, giving the musketeer an intense stare. “Does the king, then, give you twenty thousand livres a year?”
“Yes, monseigneur, twenty thousand livres a year. Do you think it is too much?”
“Yes, sir, twenty thousand livres a year. Do you think that's too much?”
“I?” cried Fouquet, and he smiled bitterly. “If I had any knowledge of mankind, if I were—instead of being a frivolous, inconsequent, and vain spirit—of a prudent and reflective spirit; if, in a word, I had, as certain persons have known how, regulated my life, you would not receive twenty thousand livres a year, but a hundred thousand, and you would belong not to the king but to me.”
“I?” cried Fouquet, smiling bitterly. “If I understood people better, if I were—rather than being a shallow, careless, and vain person—a wise and thoughtful one; if, in other words, I had, like some people, managed my life wisely, you wouldn't be getting twenty thousand livres a year, but a hundred thousand, and you wouldn't belong to the king, but to me.”
D’Artagnan colored slightly. There is sometimes in the manner in which a eulogium is given, in the voice, in the affectionate tone, a poison so sweet, that the strongest mind is intoxicated by it. The superintendent terminated his speech by opening a drawer, and taking from it four rouleaux, which he placed before D’Artagnan. The Gascon opened one. “Gold!” said he.
D’Artagnan blushed a little. Sometimes, the way a compliment is delivered—the tone of the voice, the warmth of the words—can be so intoxicating that even the strongest mind can become overwhelmed by it. The superintendent finished his speech by opening a drawer and taking out four rolls of coins, which he set in front of D’Artagnan. The Gascon opened one. “Gold!” he exclaimed.
“It will be less burdensome, monsieur.”
"It'll be easier, sir."
“But, then, monsieur, these make twenty thousand livres.”
"But, then, sir, that adds up to twenty thousand livres."
“No doubt they do.”
"Definitely, they do."
“But only five are due to me.”
"But only five are my responsibility."
“I wish to spare you the trouble of coming four times to my office.”
"I don't want you to have to come to my office four times."
“You overwhelm me, monsieur.”
“You are overwhelming, sir.”
“I do only what I ought to do, monsieur le chevalier; and I hope you will not bear me any malice on account of the rude reception my brother gave you. He is of a sour, capricious disposition.”
“I only do what I’m supposed to do, sir knight; and I hope you won’t hold a grudge against me because of the harsh way my brother treated you. He has a grumpy, unpredictable nature.”
“Monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “believe me, nothing would grieve me more than an excuse from you.”
“Mister,” said D’Artagnan, “believe me, nothing would upset me more than an excuse from you.”
“Therefore I will make no more, and will content myself with asking you a favor.”
“So I won’t say anything more, and I’ll just ask you for a favor.”
“Oh, monsieur.”
“Oh, sir.”
Fouquet drew from his finger a ring worth about three thousand pistoles. “Monsieur,” said he, “this stone was given me by a friend of my childhood, by a man to whom you have rendered a great service.”
Fouquet pulled a ring worth about three thousand pistoles from his finger. “Sir,” he said, “this stone was given to me by a childhood friend, someone to whom you have done a great favor.”
“A service—I?” said the musketeer; “I have rendered a service to one of your friends?”
“A service—I?” said the musketeer; “I’ve done a favor for one of your friends?”
“You cannot have forgotten it, monsieur, for it dates this very day.”
“You can't have forgotten it, sir, because it’s from today.”
“And that friend’s name was—”
“And that friend’s name was—”
“M. d’Eymeris.”
“M. d’Eymeris.”
“One of the condemned?”
"One of the sentenced?"
“Yes, one of the victims. Well! Monsieur d’Artagnan, in return for the service you have rendered him, I beg you to accept this diamond. Do so for my sake.”
“Yes, one of the victims. Well! Monsieur d’Artagnan, in return for the service you have done for him, I ask you to accept this diamond. Please do it for me.”
“Monsieur! you—”
“Sir! you—”
“Accept it, I say. To-day is with me a day of mourning; hereafter you will, perhaps, learn why; to-day I have lost one friend; well, I will try to get another.”
“Just accept it, I say. Today is a day of mourning for me; maybe in the future you'll understand why; today I've lost a friend; well, I'll try to find another.”
“But, Monsieur Fouquet—”
“But, Mr. Fouquet—”
“Adieu! Monsieur d’Artagnan, adieu!” cried Fouquet, with much emotion; “or rather, au revoir.” And the minister quitted the cabinet, leaving in the hands of the musketeer the ring and the twenty thousand livres.
“Goodbye! Monsieur d’Artagnan, goodbye!” cried Fouquet, with a lot of emotion; “or rather, see you later.” And the minister left the room, leaving the ring and the twenty thousand livres in the musketeer’s hands.
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, after a moment’s dark reflection. “How on earth am I to understand what this means? Mordioux! I can understand this much, only: he is a gallant man! I will go and explain matters to M. Colbert.” And he went out.
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan after a moment of deep thought. “How am I supposed to make sense of this? Damn it! I can only figure out one thing: he’s a brave man! I’m going to go and explain things to M. Colbert.” And he left.
Chapter LXIV. Difference D’Artagnan finds between the Intendant and the Superintendent.
M Colbert resided in the Rue Neuve des Petits-Champs, in a house which had belonged to Beautru. D’Artagnan’s legs cleared the distance in a short quarter of an hour. When he arrived at the residence of the new favorite, the court was full of archers and police, who came to congratulate him, or to excuse themselves, according to whether he should choose to praise or blame. The sentiment of flattery is instinctive with people of abject condition; they have the sense of it, as the wild animal has that of hearing and smell. These people, or their leader, understood that there was a pleasure to offer to M. Colbert, in rendering him an account of the fashion in which his name had been pronounced during the rash enterprise of the morning. D’Artagnan made his appearance just as the chief of the watch was giving his report. He stood close to the door, behind the archers. That officer took Colbert on one side, in spite of his resistance and the contradiction of his bushy eyebrows. “In case,” said he, “you really desired, monsieur, that the people should do justice on the two traitors, it would have been wise to warn us of it; for, indeed, monsieur, in spite of our regret at displeasing you, or thwarting your views, we had our orders to execute.”
MColbert resided on Rue Neuve des Petits-Champs, in a house that once belonged to Beautru. D’Artagnan made the trip in just about fifteen minutes. When he got to the home of the new favorite, the courtyard was filled with archers and police, all there to congratulate him or explain themselves, depending on whether he decided to praise or criticize. The instinct for flattery runs deep in people of low status; they feel it just like wild animals sense sound and smell. These people, or their leader, understood they could give M. Colbert some pleasure by reporting how his name was mentioned during the reckless events of the morning. D’Artagnan arrived just as the chief of the watch was making his report. He stayed near the door, behind the archers. The officer pulled Colbert aside despite his protests and the furrowing of his thick eyebrows. “If,” he said, “you genuinely wanted the people to take matters into their own hands against the two traitors, it would have been wise to give us a heads-up; because, honestly, sir, despite our regret at upsetting you or going against your wishes, we had orders to follow.”
“Triple fool!” replied Colbert, furiously shaking his hair, thick and black as a mane; “what are you telling me? What! that I could have had an idea of a riot! Are you mad or drunk?”
“Triple fool!” Colbert shouted, shaking his thick, black hair like a lion's mane. “What are you talking about? What! That I could have thought of a riot! Are you crazy or drunk?”
“But, monsieur, they cried ‘Vive Colbert!’” replied the trembling watch.
“But, sir, they shouted ‘Long live Colbert!’” replied the trembling watch.
“A handful of conspirators—”
“A few conspirators—”
“No, no; a mass of people.”
“No, no; a crowd of people.”
“Ah! indeed,” said Colbert, expanding. “A mass of people cried ‘Vive Colbert!’ Are you certain of what you say, monsieur?”
“Ah! really,” said Colbert, opening up. “A crowd of people shouted ‘Long live Colbert!’ Are you sure of what you’re saying, sir?”
“We had nothing to do but open our ears, or rather to close them, so terrible were the cries.”
“We had nothing to do but listen, or rather try to ignore it, because the cries were so horrifying.”
“And this was from the people, the real people?”
“And this was from the people, the actual people?”
“Certainly, monsieur; only these real people beat us.”
"Of course, sir; it's just that these real people outshine us."
“Oh! very well,” continued Colbert, thoughtfully. “Then you suppose it was the people alone who wished to burn the condemned?”
“Oh! fine then,” Colbert replied, deep in thought. “So you think it was just the people who wanted to burn the condemned?”
“Oh! yes, monsieur.”
"Oh! Yes, sir."
“That is quite another thing. You strongly resisted, then?”
“That’s a whole different story. Did you really resist that much?”
“We had three of our men crushed to death, monsieur!”
“We had three of our guys crushed to death, sir!”
“But you killed nobody yourselves?”
“But you didn't kill anyone?”
“Monsieur, a few of the rioters were left upon the square, and one among them who was not a common man.”
“Monsieur, a few of the rioters were still in the square, and one of them was not an ordinary person.”
“Who was he?”
"Who was he?"
“A certain Menneville, upon whom the police have a long time had an eye.”
“A guy named Menneville, who the police have been watching for a while.”
“Menneville!” cried Colbert, “what, he who killed Rue de la Huchette, a worthy man who wanted a fat fowl?”
“Menneville!” shouted Colbert, “What, the one who killed Rue de la Huchette, a decent man who just wanted a nice meal?”
“Yes, monsieur; the same.”
“Yes, sir; the same.”
“And did this Menneville also cry, ‘Vive Colbert’?”
“And did this Menneville also shout, ‘Long live Colbert’?”
“Louder than all the rest; like a madman.”
“Louder than everyone else; like a crazy person.”
Colbert’s brow grew dark and wrinkled. A kind of ambitious glory which had lighted his face was extinguished, like the light of glow-worms we crush beneath the grass. “Then you say,” resumed the deceived intendant, “that the initiative came from the people? Menneville was my enemy; I would have had him hung, and he knew it well. Menneville belonged to the Abbe Fouquet—the affair originated with Fouquet; does not everybody know that the condemned were his friends from childhood?”
Colbert’s forehead furrowed. The ambitious spark that once lit up his face was snuffed out, like the glow of fireflies we squash underfoot. “So you’re saying,” continued the misled administrator, “that the idea came from the people? Menneville was my rival; I wanted him executed, and he was well aware of it. Menneville was connected to Abbe Fouquet—the whole thing started with Fouquet; doesn’t everyone know that the people sentenced were his friends from childhood?”
“That is true,” thought D’Artagnan, “and thus are all my doubts cleared up. I repeat it, Monsieur Fouquet may be called what they please, but he is a very gentlemanly man.”
"That's true," thought D'Artagnan, "and that clears up all my doubts. I’ll say it again, Monsieur Fouquet can be called whatever they want, but he’s a very classy guy."
“And,” continued Colbert, “are you quite sure Menneville is dead?”
“And,” Colbert went on, “are you absolutely sure Menneville is dead?”
D’Artagnan thought the time was come for him to make his appearance. “Perfectly, monsieur;” replied he, advancing suddenly.
D’Artagnan felt it was time to show himself. “Absolutely, sir,” he replied, stepping forward quickly.
“Oh! is that you, monsieur?” said Colbert.
“Oh! Is that you, sir?” said Colbert.
“In person,” replied the musketeer with his deliberate tone; “it appears that you had in Menneville a pretty enemy.”
“In person,” replied the musketeer in a measured tone; “it seems that you had quite the rival in Menneville.”
“It was not I, monsieur, who had an enemy,” replied Colbert; “it was the king.”
“It wasn’t me, sir, who had an enemy,” replied Colbert; “it was the king.”
“Double brute!” thought D’Artagnan, “to think to play the great man and the hypocrite with me. Well,” continued he to Colbert, “I am very happy to have rendered so good a service to the king; will you take upon you to tell his majesty, monsieur l’intendant?”
“Double brute!” thought D’Artagnan, “to think he can act like a big shot and a hypocrite with me. Well,” he continued to Colbert, “I’m really glad to have done such a good service for the king; will you take it upon yourself to tell his majesty, monsieur l’intendant?”
“What commission is this you give me, and what do you charge me to tell his majesty, monsieur? Be precise, if you please,” said Colbert, in a sharp voice, tuned beforehand to hostility.
“What commission are you giving me, and what do you want me to tell his majesty, sir? Be specific, if you don’t mind,” Colbert said in a sharp voice, prepped for confrontation.
“I give you no commission,” replied D’Artagnan, with that calmness which never abandons the banterer; “I thought it would be easy for you to announce to his majesty that it was I who, being there by chance, did justice upon Menneville and restored order to things.”
“I’m not giving you any orders,” replied D’Artagnan, with the same coolness that always stays with someone who enjoys teasing; “I figured it would be simple for you to tell the king that it was me, just happening to be there, who took care of Menneville and set things right.”
Colbert opened his eyes and interrogated the chief of the watch with a look—“Ah! it is very true,” said the latter, “that this gentleman saved us.”
Colbert opened his eyes and looked at the chief of the watch, questioning him without words—“Ah! it is very true,” the chief replied, “that this man saved us.”
“Why did you not tell me, monsieur, that you came to relate me this?” said Colbert with envy; “everything is explained, and more favorably for you than for anybody else.”
“Why didn’t you tell me, sir, that you came to share this with me?” Colbert said, feeling envious. “Now everything makes sense, and it’s better for you than for anyone else.”
“You are in error, monsieur l’intendant, I did not at all come for the purpose of relating that to you.”
"You’re mistaken, sir. I didn’t come here at all to tell you that."
“It is an exploit, nevertheless.”
"It's still an exploit, though."
“Oh!” said the musketeer carelessly, “constant habit blunts the mind.”
“Oh!” said the musketeer casually, “doing the same thing over and over dulls the mind.”
“To what do I owe the honor of your visit, then?”
"Why do I have the pleasure of your visit, then?"
“Simply to this: the king ordered me to come to you.”
"Simply this: the king told me to come to you."
“Ah!” said Colbert, recovering himself when he saw D’Artagnan draw a paper from his pocket; “it is to demand some money of me?”
“Ah!” said Colbert, regaining his composure when he saw D’Artagnan take a piece of paper out of his pocket; “are you asking me for some money?”
“Precisely, monsieur.”
"Exactly, sir."
“Have the goodness to wait, if you please, monsieur, till I have dispatched the report of the watch.”
“Please wait a moment, sir, until I finish the watch report.”
D’Artagnan turned upon his heel, insolently enough, and finding himself face to face with Colbert, after his first turn, he bowed to him as a harlequin would have done; then, after a second evolution, he directed his steps towards the door in quick time. Colbert was struck with this pointed rudeness, to which he was not accustomed. In general, men of the sword, when they came to his office, had such a want of money, that though their feet seemed to take root in the marble, they hardly lost their patience. Was D’Artagnan going straight to the king? Would he go and describe his rough reception, or recount his exploit? This was a matter for grave consideration. At all events, the moment was badly chosen to send D’Artagnan away, whether he came from the king, or on his own account. The musketeer had rendered too great a service, and that too recently, for it to be already forgotten. Therefore Colbert thought it would be better to shake off his arrogance and call D’Artagnan back. “Ho! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” cried Colbert, “what! are you leaving me thus?”
D’Artagnan turned on his heel, quite insolently, and found himself face to face with Colbert. After his first turn, he bowed to him like a performer would; then, after another quick spin, he headed towards the door at a brisk pace. Colbert was taken aback by this blatant rudeness, which he wasn't used to. Usually, men of the sword who visited his office were so short on cash that, even when they felt rooted to the marble floor, they barely lost their patience. Was D’Artagnan heading straight to the king? Would he go and report his rough reception or tell about his latest adventure? This was a serious concern. In any case, it was poorly timed to let D’Artagnan leave, whether he was coming from the king or on his own. The musketeer had provided too significant a service recently for it to be forgotten already. So, Colbert figured it would be better to dismiss his arrogance and call D’Artagnan back. “Hey! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” Colbert shouted, “what? Are you leaving me like this?”
D’Artagnan turned round: “Why not?” said he, quietly, “we have no more to say to each other, have we?”
D’Artagnan turned around. “Why not?” he said calmly. “We don’t have anything more to discuss, do we?”
“You have, at least, money to receive, as you have an order?”
“You have some money coming in since you have an order, right?”
“Who, I? Oh! not at all, my dear Monsieur Colbert.”
“Who, me? Oh! not at all, my dear Monsieur Colbert.”
“But, monsieur, you have an order. And, in the same manner as you give a sword-thrust, when you are required, I, on my part, pay when an order is presented to me. Present yours.”
“But, sir, you have an order. Just like you strike with a sword when needed, I, for my part, pay when an order is given to me. Go ahead and present yours.”
“It is useless, my dear Monsieur Colbert,” said D’Artagnan, who inwardly enjoyed this confusion in the ideas of Colbert; “my order is paid.”
“It’s pointless, my dear Monsieur Colbert,” said D’Artagnan, who secretly found pleasure in Colbert’s confusion; “my order is paid.”
“Paid, by whom?”
"Who paid?"
“By monsieur le surintendant.”
"By Mr. Superintendent."
Colbert grew pale.
Colbert turned pale.
“Explain yourself,” said he, in a stifled voice—“if you are paid why do you show me that paper?”
“Explain yourself,” he said in a hushed voice. “If you're being paid, why are you showing me that paper?”
“In consequence of the word of order of which you spoke to me so ingeniously just now, dear M. Colbert; the king told me to take a quarter of the pension he is pleased to make me.”
“In response to the order you just mentioned so cleverly, dear M. Colbert; the king told me to take a quarter of the pension he is kindly offering me.”
“Of me?” said Colbert.
"Me?" said Colbert.
“Not exactly. The king said to me: ‘Go to M. Fouquet; the superintendent will, perhaps, have no money, then you will go and draw it of M. Colbert.’”
“Not exactly. The king said to me: ‘Go to M. Fouquet; the superintendent might not have any money, so then you should go and get it from M. Colbert.’”
The countenance of M. Colbert brightened for a moment; but it was with his unfortunate physiognomy as with a stormy sky, sometimes radiant, sometimes dark as night, according as the lightening gleams or the cloud passes. “Eh! and was there any money in the superintendent’s coffers?” asked he.
The expression on M. Colbert's face lit up for a moment, but his unfortunate features were like a stormy sky, sometimes bright and sometimes dark as night, depending on whether the lightning flashed or the clouds moved by. “Hey! Was there any money in the superintendent’s coffers?” he asked.
“Why, yes, he could not be badly off for money,” replied D’Artagnan—“it may be believed, since M. Fouquet, instead of paying me a quarter or five thousand livres—”
“Sure, he must be doing pretty well for money,” D’Artagnan replied. “You can believe that, since M. Fouquet, instead of paying me a quarter or five thousand livres—”
“A quarter or five thousand livres!” cried Colbert, struck, as Fouquet had been, with the generosity of the sum for a soldier’s pension, “why, that would be a pension of twenty thousand livres?”
“A quarter or five thousand livres!” shouted Colbert, as taken aback as Fouquet had been by the generosity of the amount for a soldier’s pension. “That would mean a pension of twenty thousand livres?”
“Exactly, M. Colbert. Peste! you reckon like old Pythagoras; yes, twenty thousand livres.”
“Exactly, Mr. Colbert. Damn it! You’re thinking like old Pythagoras; yes, twenty thousand
“Ten times the appointment of an intendant of the finances. I beg to offer you my compliments,” said Colbert, with a vicious smile.
“Ten times the appointment of a financial manager. I’d like to offer you my compliments,” said Colbert, with a wicked smile.
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “the king apologized for giving me so little; but he promised to make it more hereafter, when he should be rich; but I must be gone, having much to do—”
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “the king apologized for giving me so little; but he promised to give me more in the future when he’s rich; but I have to go, as I have a lot to do—”
“So, then, notwithstanding the expectation of the king, the superintendent paid you, did he?”
“So, then, despite what the king expected, the superintendent paid you, right?”
“In the same manner, as, in opposition to the king’s expectation, you refused to pay me.”
“In the same way, against the king’s expectations, you refused to pay me.”
“I did not refuse, monsieur, I only begged you to wait. And you say that M. Fouquet paid you your five thousand livres?”
“I didn’t refuse, sir, I just asked you to wait. And you say that M. Fouquet paid you the five thousand livres?”
“Yes, as you might have done; but he did even better than that, M. Colbert.”
“Yes, as you might have done; but he did even better than that, Mr. Colbert.”
“And what did he do?”
"What did he do?"
“He politely counted me down the sum-total, saying, that for the king, his coffers were always full.”
“He politely added up the total for me, saying that for the king, his coffers were always full.”
“The sum-total! M. Fouquet has given you twenty thousand livres instead of five thousand?”
“The whole amount! M. Fouquet has given you twenty thousand livres instead of five thousand?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“And what for?”
"Why?"
“In order to spare me three visits to the money-chest of the superintendent, so that I have the twenty thousand livres in my pocket in good new coin. You see, then, that I am able to go away without standing in need of you, having come here only for form’s sake.” And D’Artagnan slapped his hand upon his pocket, with a laugh which disclosed to Colbert thirty-two magnificent teeth, as white as teeth of twenty-five years old, and which seemed to say in their language: “Serve up to us thirty-two little Colberts, and we will chew them willingly.” The serpent is as brave as the lion, the hawk as courageous as the eagle, that cannot be contested. It can only be said of animals that are decidedly cowardly, and are so called, that they will be brave only when they have to defend themselves. Colbert was not frightened at the thirty-two teeth of D’Artagnan. He recovered, and suddenly,—“Monsieur,” said he, “monsieur le surintendant has done what he had no right to do.”
“In order to save myself three trips to the superintendent's money chest, I want the twenty thousand livres in good new coins in my pocket. So, you see, I can leave without needing anything from you since I came here just for show.” D’Artagnan then slapped his hand on his pocket, laughing in a way that revealed to Colbert thirty-two stunning teeth, as white as those of a twenty-five-year-old. They seemed to say, “Serve us up thirty-two little Colberts, and we’ll chew them up gladly.” The serpent is as bold as the lion, the hawk as daring as the eagle; that can’t be denied. It’s only the animals that are truly cowardly that will show bravery only when they need to defend themselves. Colbert wasn’t intimidated by D’Artagnan’s thirty-two teeth. He regained his composure and suddenly said, “Monsieur, monsieur le surintendant has done what he had no right to do.”
“What do you mean by that?” replied D’Artagnan.
“What do you mean by that?” D’Artagnan replied.
“I mean that your note—will you let me see your note, if you please?”
“I mean, could I see your note, please?”
“Very willingly; here it is.”
"Of course, here it is."
Colbert seized the paper with an eagerness which the musketeer did not remark without uneasiness, and particularly without a certain degree of regret at having trusted him with it. “Well, monsieur, the royal order says thus:—‘At sight, I command that there be paid to M. d’Artagnan the sum of five thousand livres, forming a quarter of the pension I have made him.’”
Colbert grabbed the paper with such eagerness that it made the musketeer uneasy and a bit regretful for having trusted him with it. “Well, sir, the royal order states:—‘Upon presentation, I order that M. d’Artagnan be paid the sum of five thousand livres, which is a quarter of the pension I’ve granted him.’”
“So, in fact, it is written,” said D’Artagnan, affecting calmness.
“So, it’s actually written,” said D’Artagnan, trying to sound calm.
“Very well; the king only owed you five thousand livres; why has more been given to you?”
“Alright; the king only owed you five thousand livres; why have you been given more?”
“Because there was more; and M. Fouquet was willing to give me more; that does not concern anybody.”
“Because there was more, and M. Fouquet was ready to offer me more; that’s nobody’s business.”
“It is natural,” said Colbert with a proud ease, “that you should be ignorant of the usages of state-finance; but, monsieur, when you have a thousand livres to pay, what do you do?”
“It’s only natural,” Colbert said casually, “that you might not know the ways of state finance; but, sir, when you need to pay a thousand livres, what do you do?”
“I never have a thousand livres to pay,” replied D’Artagnan.
“I never have a thousand livres to pay,” replied D’Artagnan.
“Once more,” said Colbert, irritated—“once more, if you had any sum to pay, would you not pay what you ought?”
“Once again,” said Colbert, irritated—“once again, if you had any amount to pay, wouldn’t you pay what you owe?”
“That only proves one thing,” said D’Artagnan; “and that is, that you have your own particular customs in finance, and M. Fouquet has his own.”
"That just proves one thing," D’Artagnan said, "and that is, that you have your own specific ways of handling finances, and M. Fouquet has his own."
“Mine, monsieur, are the correct ones.”
“Mine, sir, are the correct ones.”
“I do not say that they are not.”
“I’m not saying they are.”
“And you have accepted what was not due to you.”
“And you have accepted what wasn’t yours.”
D’Artagnan’s eyes flashed. “What is not due to me yet, you meant to say, M. Colbert; for if I have received what was not due to me at all, I should have committed a theft.”
D’Artagnan’s eyes sparkled. “What isn’t owed to me yet, you meant to say, Mr. Colbert; because if I’ve received something that wasn’t owed to me at all, I would have committed a theft.”
Colbert made no reply to this subtlety. “You then owe fifteen thousand livres to the public chest,” said he, carried away by his jealous ardor.
Colbert didn't respond to this suggestion. “So you owe fifteen thousand livres to the public chest,” he said, fueled by his jealous passion.
“Then you must give me credit for them,” replied D’Artagnan, with his imperceptible irony.
“Then you have to give me credit for them,” replied D’Artagnan, with his subtle irony.
“Not at all, monsieur.”
“Not at all, sir.”
“Well! what will you do, then? You will not take my rouleaux from me, will you?”
“Well! What are you going to do, then? You won’t take my rouleaux from me, will you?”
“You must return them to my chest.”
“You have to put them back in my chest.”
“I! Oh! Monsieur Colbert, don’t reckon upon that.”
“I! Oh! Mr. Colbert, don’t count on that.”
“The king wants his money, monsieur.”
"The king wants his money, sir."
“And I, monsieur, I want the king’s money.”
“And I, sir, I want the king’s money.”
“That may be so; but you must return this.”
"That might be true; but you have to give this back."
“Not a sou. I have always understood that in matters of comptabilite, as you call it, a good cashier never gives back or takes back.”
“Not a cent. I've always understood that in matters of accounting, as you call it, a good cashier never gives out or takes back.”
“Then, monsieur, we shall see what the king will say about it. I will show him this note, which proves that M. Fouquet not only pays what he does not owe, but that he does not even take care of vouchers for the sums that he has paid.”
“Then, sir, we’ll see what the king has to say about this. I will show him this note, which proves that Mr. Fouquet not only pays what he doesn’t owe, but also doesn’t even keep receipts for the amounts he has paid.”
“Ah! now I understand why you have taken that paper, M. Colbert!”
"Ah! Now I get why you took that paper, Mr. Colbert!"
Colbert did not perceive all that there was of a threatening character in his name pronounced in a certain manner. “You shall see hereafter what use I will make of it,” said he, holding up the paper in his fingers.
Colbert didn't notice all the threats implied in the way his name was pronounced. "You'll see later how I intend to use it," he said, holding the paper between his fingers.
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, snatching the paper from him with a rapid movement; “I understand perfectly well, M. Colbert; I have no occasion to wait for that.” And he crumpled up the paper he had so cleverly seized.
“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, quickly grabbing the paper from him. “I totally get it, Mr. Colbert; I don’t need to wait for that.” And he crumpled up the paper he had cleverly snatched.
“Monsieur, monsieur!” cried Colbert, “this is violence!”
“Mister, mister!” shouted Colbert, “this is outrageous!”
“Nonsense! You must not be particular about a soldier’s manners!” replied D’Artagnan. “I kiss your hands, my dear M. Colbert.” And he went out, laughing in the face of the future minister.
“Nonsense! You shouldn’t worry about a soldier’s manners!” replied D’Artagnan. “I kiss your hands, dear Mr. Colbert.” And he left, laughing in the face of the future minister.
“That man, now,” muttered he, “was about to grow quite friendly; it is a great pity I was obliged to cut his company so soon.”
“That guy, you know,” he muttered, “was about to get pretty friendly; it’s too bad I had to leave his company so soon.”
Chapter LXV. Philosophy of the Heart and Mind.
For a man who had seen so many much more dangerous ones, the position of D’Artagnan with respect to M. Colbert was only comic. D’Artagnan, therefore, did not deny himself the satisfaction of laughing at the expense of monsieur l’intendant, from the Rue des Petits-Champs to the Rue des Lombards. It was a great while since D’Artagnan had laughed so long together. He was still laughing when Planchet appeared, laughing likewise, at the door of his house; for Planchet, since the return of his patron, since the entrance of the English guineas, passed the greater part of his life in doing what D’Artagnan had only done from the Rue Neuve des Petits-Champs to the Rue des Lombards.
For a guy who had faced way more dangerous situations, D’Artagnan’s situation with M. Colbert was just funny. So, D’Artagnan didn’t hold back from enjoying a good laugh at Monsieur l’intendant’s expense as he walked from the Rue des Petits-Champs to the Rue des Lombards. It had been a long time since D’Artagnan had laughed so much. He was still chuckling when Planchet showed up, cracking up too, at the door of his house; because since his boss returned and the English guineas started coming in, Planchet spent most of his time laughing at things that D’Artagnan had only laughed about while walking from the Rue Neuve des Petits-Champs to the Rue des Lombards.
“You are home, then, my dear master?” said Planchet.
“You're home, then, my dear master?” said Planchet.
“No, my friend,” replied the musketeer; “I am off, and that quickly. I will sup with you, go to bed, sleep five hours, and at break of day leap into my saddle. Has my horse had an extra feed?”
“No, my friend,” replied the musketeer; “I’m leaving right away. I’ll have dinner with you, go to bed, sleep for five hours, and at dawn, I’ll jump into my saddle. Has my horse had an extra feed?”
“Eh! my dear master,” replied Planchet, “you know very well that your horse is the jewel of the family; that my lads are caressing it all day, and cramming it with sugar, nuts, and biscuits. You ask me if he has had an extra feed of oats; you should ask if he has not had enough to burst him.”
“Hey! my dear master,” replied Planchet, “you know very well that your horse is the pride of the family; my boys are pampering it all day, and feeding it sugar, nuts, and biscuits. You ask me if it has had an extra serving of oats; you should be asking if it hasn't had enough to explode.”
“Very well, Planchet, that is all right. Now, then, I pass to what concerns me—my supper?”
“Alright, Planchet, that's fine. Now, let's move on to what matters to me—my dinner?”
“Ready. A smoking roast joint, white wine, crayfish, and fresh-gathered cherries. All ready, my master.”
“Everything’s ready. A perfectly cooked roast, white wine, crayfish, and freshly picked cherries. All set, my master.”
“You are a capital fellow, Planchet; come on, then, let us sup, and I will go to bed.”
“You're a great guy, Planchet; come on, let’s have dinner, and then I’ll head to bed.”
During supper D’Artagnan observed that Planchet kept rubbing his forehead, as if to facilitate the issue of some idea closely pent within his brain. He looked with an air of kindness at this worthy companion of former adventures and misadventures, and, clinking glass against glass, “Come, Planchet,” said he, “let us see what it is that gives you so much trouble to bring forth. Mordioux! Speak freely, and quickly.”
During dinner, D’Artagnan noticed that Planchet kept rubbing his forehead, as if trying to bring out an idea that was stuck in his mind. He looked kindly at this good friend from their past adventures and misadventures, and, clinking glasses together, said, “Come on, Planchet, let’s hear what’s bothering you. Speak up, and don’t hold back!”
“Well, this is it,” replied Planchet: “you appear to me to be going on some expedition or another.”
“Well, this is it,” Planchet replied. “It looks like you’re heading off on some adventure or something.”
“I don’t say that I am not.”
“I’m not saying that I’m not.”
“Then you have some new idea?”
“Do you have a new idea?”
“That is possible, too, Planchet.”
“That’s possible too, Planchet.”
“Then there will be fresh capital to be ventured? I will lay down fifty thousand livres upon the idea you are about to carry out.” And so saying, Planchet rubbed his hands one against the other with a rapidity evincing great delight.
“Then there will be new money to invest? I’ll put down fifty thousand livres on the idea you’re about to pursue.” Saying this, Planchet rubbed his hands together quickly, showing his excitement.
“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “there is but one misfortune in it.”
“Planchet,” D’Artagnan said, “there’s only one problem with it.”
“And what is that?”
"And what is that?"
“That the idea is not mine. I can risk nothing upon it.”
"That idea isn't mine. I can't take any chances with it."
These words drew a deep sigh from the heart of Planchet. That Avarice is an ardent counselor; she carries away her man, as Satan did Jesus, to the mountain, and when once she has shown to an unfortunate all the kingdoms of the earth, she is able to repose herself, knowing full well that she has left her companion, Envy, to gnaw at his heart. Planchet had tasted of riches easily acquired, and was never afterwards likely to stop in his desires; but, as he had a good heart in spite of his covetousness, as he adored D’Artagnan, he could not refrain from making him a thousand recommendations, each more affectionate than the others. He would not have been sorry, nevertheless, to have caught a little hint of the secret his master concealed so well; tricks, turns, counsels, and traps were all useless, D’Artagnan let nothing confidential escape him. The evening passed thus. After supper the portmanteau occupied D’Artagnan, he took a turn to the stable, patted his horse, and examined his shoes and legs; then, having counted over his money, he went to bed, sleeping as if only twenty, because he had neither inquietude nor remorse; he closed his eyes five minutes after he had blown out his lamp. Many events might, however, have kept him awake. Thought boiled in his brain, conjectures abounded, and D’Artagnan was a great drawer of horoscopes; but, with that imperturbable phlegm which does more than genius for the fortune and happiness of men of action, he put off reflection till the next day, for fear, he said, not to be fresh when he wanted to be so.
These words brought a deep sigh from Planchet's heart. Avarice is a passionate advisor; it takes a person away, just like Satan did with Jesus, to the mountain. Once it has shown a desperate person all the kingdoms of the earth, it can rest, knowing full well that it has left its companion, Envy, to torment him. Planchet had experienced the easy acquisition of wealth and was unlikely to curb his desires afterward. However, since he had a good heart despite his greed and adored D'Artagnan, he couldn’t help but make a thousand affectionate recommendations to him. Still, he wouldn't have minded picking up a hint about the secret his master hid so well; schemes, strategies, advice, and traps were all in vain, as D'Artagnan revealed nothing confidential. The evening went on like this. After dinner, D'Artagnan focused on his travel bag, took a stroll to the stable, patted his horse, and checked its hooves and legs. After counting his money, he went to bed, sleeping like a twenty-year-old, because he felt neither anxious nor guilty; he shut his eyes just five minutes after extinguishing his lamp. Many events could have kept him awake. Thoughts swirled in his mind, ideas flowed, and D'Artagnan was great at making predictions. But with that calm composure that does more for the fortune and happiness of action-oriented people than mere genius, he postponed reflection until the next day, fearing that thinking too much might keep him from being sharp when he needed to be.
The day came. The Rue des Lombards had its share of the caresses of Aurora with the rosy fingers, and D’Artagnan arose like Aurora. He did not awaken anybody, he placed his portmanteau under his arm, descended the stairs without making one of them creak, and without disturbing one of the sonorous snorings in every story from the garret to the cellar, then, having saddled his horse, shut the stable and house doors, he set off, at a foot-pace, on his expedition to Bretagne. He had done quite right not to trouble himself with all the political and diplomatic affairs which solicited his attention; for, in the morning, in freshness and mild twilight, his ideas developed themselves in purity and abundance. In the first place, he passed before the house of Fouquet, and threw in a large gaping box the fortunate order which, the evening before, he had had so much trouble to recover from the hooked fingers of the intendant. Placed in an envelope, and addressed to Fouquet, it had not even been divined by Planchet, who in divination was equal to Calchas or the Pythian Apollo. D’Artagnan thus sent back the order to Fouquet, without compromising himself, and without having thenceforward any reproaches to make himself. When he had effected this proper restitution, “Now,” he said to himself, “let us inhale much maternal air, much freedom from cares, much health, let us allow the horse Zephyr, whose flanks puff as if he had to respire an atmosphere, to breathe, and let us be very ingenious in our little calculations. It is time,” said D’Artagnan, “to form a plan of the campaign, and, according to the method of M. Turenne, who has a large head full of all sorts of good counsels, before the plan of the campaign it is advisable to draw a striking portrait of the generals to whom we are opposed. In the first place, M. Fouquet presents himself. What is M. Fouquet? M. Fouquet,” replied D’Artagnan to himself, “is a handsome man, very much beloved by the women, a generous man very much beloved by the poets; a man of wit, much execrated by pretenders. Well, now I am neither woman, poet, nor pretender: I neither love not hate monsieur le surintendant. I find myself, therefore, in the same position in which M. Turenne found himself when opposed to the Prince de Conde at Jargeau, Gien and the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. He did not execrate monsieur le prince, it is true, but he obeyed the king. Monsieur le prince is an agreeable man, but the king is king. Turenne heaved a deep sigh, called Conde ‘My cousin,’ and swept away his army. Now what does the king wish? That does not concern me. Now, what does M. Colbert wish? Oh, that’s another thing. M. Colbert wishes all that M. Fouquet does not wish. Then what does M. Fouquet wish? Oh, that is serious. M. Fouquet wishes precisely for all the king wishes.”
The day arrived. The Rue des Lombards felt the touch of dawn with its rosy fingers, and D’Artagnan got up like the morning. He didn’t wake anyone, slipped his bag under his arm, went down the stairs without making a sound, and didn’t disturb anyone’s snoring from the top floor to the basement. After saddling his horse and closing the stable and house doors, he set off slowly on his journey to Bretagne. He was right not to get involved with all the political and diplomatic issues that demanded his attention; in the freshness and gentle light of morning, his thoughts became clear and plentiful. First, he passed by Fouquet's house and dropped the important order into a large open box, which he had worked hard to retrieve the night before from the intendant's grasp. Placed in an envelope addressed to Fouquet, it hadn’t even been noticed by Planchet, who was as skilled at predicting things as Calchas or the Pythian Apollo. D’Artagnan sent back the order to Fouquet without putting himself in a bind, leaving himself with no regrets. After making this proper return, he thought to himself, “Now, let’s take in some fresh air, enjoy some freedom from worries, and let Zephyr, my horse whose sides are heaving as if he needs fresh air, breathe. It’s time,” D’Artagnan said, “to devise a strategy for the campaign. And, following M. Turenne's example, who has a head full of good advice, it's helpful to sketch out a sharp portrayal of the generals we’re up against first. First up is M. Fouquet. Who is M. Fouquet? M. Fouquet,” D’Artagnan replied to himself, “is a handsome man, loved by women, a generous man admired by poets; a witty man, disliked by those who seek to be what he is. Well, I am neither a woman, poet, nor pretender: I neither love nor hate Monsieur le surintendant. So I find myself in the same position M. Turenne was in when he faced Prince de Conde at Jargeau, Gien, and Faubourg Saint-Antoine. He didn’t hate Monsieur le prince, it’s true, but he served the king. Monsieur le prince is a charming man, but the king is the king. Turenne sighed, called Conde 'My cousin,' and pushed his army aside. What does the king want? That doesn’t concern me. Now, what does M. Colbert want? Oh, that’s different. M. Colbert wants everything M. Fouquet does not want. So what does M. Fouquet want? Ah, that’s crucial. M. Fouquet wants exactly what the king wants.”
This monologue ended, D’Artagnan began to laugh, whilst making his whip whistle in the air. He was already on the high road, frightening the birds in the hedges, listening to the livres chinking and dancing in his leather pocket, at every step; and, let us confess it, every time that D’Artagnan found himself in such conditions, tenderness was not his dominant vice. “Come,” said he, “I cannot think the expedition a very dangerous one; and it will fall out with my voyage as with that piece M. Monk took me to see in London, which was called, I think, ‘Much Ado about Nothing.’”
This monologue ended, D’Artagnan started to laugh, flicking his whip through the air. He was already on the road, scaring the birds in the bushes, listening to the coins jingling and clinking in his leather pocket with every step; and, let’s be honest, every time D’Artagnan found himself in such a situation, being soft-hearted wasn’t his main weakness. “Come on,” he said, “I can’t imagine this mission is very dangerous; it’ll turn out like that play M. Monk took me to see in London, which I think was called ‘Much Ado about Nothing.’”
Chapter LXVI. The Journey.
It was perhaps the fiftieth time since the day on which we open this history, that this man, with a heart of bronze and muscles of steel, had left house and friends, everything, in short, to go in search of fortune and death. The one—that is to say, death—had constantly retreated before him, as if afraid of him; the other—that is to say, fortune—for only a month past had really made an alliance with him. Although he was not a great philosopher, after the fashion of either Epicurus or Socrates, he was a powerful spirit, having knowledge of life, and endowed with thought. No one is as brave, as adventurous, or as skillful as D’Artagnan, without at the same time being inclined to be a dreamer. He had picked up, here and there, some scraps of M. de la Rochefoucault, worthy of being translated into Latin by MM. de Port Royal; and he had made a collection, en passant, in the society of Athos and Aramis, of many morsels of Seneca and Cicero, translated by them, and applied to the uses of common life. That contempt of riches which our Gascon had observed as an article of faith during the thirty-five first years of his life, had for a long time been considered by him as the first article of the code of bravery. “Article first,” said he, “A man is brave because he has nothing. A man has nothing because he despises riches.” Therefore, with these principles, which, as we have said, had regulated the thirty-five first years of his life, D’Artagnan was no sooner possessed of riches, than he felt it necessary to ask himself if, in spite of his riches, he were still brave. To this, for any other but D’Artagnan, the events of the Place de Greve might have served as a reply. Many consciences would have been satisfied with them, but D’Artagnan was brave enough to ask himself sincerely and conscientiously if he were brave. Therefore to this:—
It was probably the fiftieth time since we started this story that this man, with a heart of steel and muscles to match, had left his home and friends—everything, really—to seek out fortune and death. Death had always seemed to shy away from him, almost scared of him; meanwhile, fortune had only recently teamed up with him. Although he wasn't a deep philosopher like Epicurus or Socrates, he was a strong-willed guy with real-life knowledge and thoughtful insights. No one is as brave, adventurous, or skilled as D’Artagnan without also being a bit of a dreamer. He had picked up snippets of wisdom from M. de la Rochefoucault that were deserving of being translated into Latin by the scholars at Port Royal; he had also gathered, while hanging out with Athos and Aramis, various quotes from Seneca and Cicero that they had translated and applied to everyday life. The disdain for wealth that our Gascon had embraced as a core belief for the first thirty-five years of his life had long been seen by him as the first principle of bravery. “First principle,” he would say, “A man is brave because he has nothing. A man has nothing because he looks down on wealth.” So, with these beliefs that had guided him for those thirty-five years, as soon as D’Artagnan came into some money, he felt the need to question whether he was still brave despite his newfound wealth. For anyone else, the events at the Place de Greve might have provided an answer. Many people would have been satisfied with that, but D’Artagnan was brave enough to genuinely and thoughtfully ask himself if he really was brave. So, to this:—
“But it appears to me that I drew promptly enough, and cut and thrust pretty freely on the Place de Greve, to be satisfied of my bravery,” D’Artagnan had himself replied. “Gently, captain, that is not an answer. I was brave that day, because they were burning my house, and there are a hundred, and even a thousand, to speak against one, that if those gentlemen of the riots had not formed that unlucky idea, their plan of attack would have succeeded, or, at least, it would not have been I who would have opposed myself to it. Now, what will be brought against me? I have no house to be burnt in Bretagne; I have no treasure there that can be taken from me.—No; but I have my skin; that precious skin of M. d’Artagnan, which to him is worth more than all the houses and all the treasures of the world. That skin to which I cling above everything, because it is, everything considered, the binding of a body which encloses a heart very warm and ready to fight, and, consequently, to live. Then, I do desire to live: and, in reality, I live much better, more completely, since I have become rich. Who the devil ever said that money spoiled life? Upon my soul, it is no such thing, on the contrary, it seems as if I absorbed a double quantity of air and sun. Mordioux! what will it be then, if I double that fortune; and if, instead of the switch I now hold in my hand, I should ever carry the baton of a marechal? Then I really don’t know if there will be, from that moment, enough of air and sun for me. In fact, this is not a dream, who the devil would oppose it, if the king made me a marechal, as his father, King Louis XIII., made a duke and constable of Albert de Luynes? Am I not as brave, and much more intelligent, than that imbecile De Vitry? Ah! that’s exactly what will prevent my advancement: I have too much wit. Luckily, if there is any justice in this world, fortune owes me many compensations. She owes me certainly a recompense for all I did for Anne of Austria, and an indemnification for all she has not done for me. Then, at the present, I am very well with a king, and with a king who has the appearance of determining to reign. May God keep him in that illustrious road! For, if he is resolved to reign, he will want me; and if he wants me, he will give me what he has promised me—warmth and light; so that I march, comparatively, now, as I marched formerly,—from nothing to everything. Only the nothing of to-day is the all of former days; there has only this little change taken place in my life. And now let us see! let us take the part of the heart, as I just now was speaking of it. But in truth, I only spoke of it from memory.” And the Gascon applied his hand to his breast, as if he were actually seeking the place where his heart was.
“But I think I acted quickly enough, and fought pretty freely on the Place de Grève to be sure of my bravery,” D’Artagnan responded. “Easy there, captain, that’s not an answer. I was brave that day because they were burning my house, and there are a hundred, even a thousand, who would say that if those rioters hadn’t come up with that unfortunate idea, their attack would have worked, or at least, I wouldn't have been the one to stand in their way. Now, what can they hold against me? I don’t have a house to burn in Brittany; I don’t have any treasure they can take from me. No; but I have my skin; that precious skin of M. d’Artagnan, which is worth more to me than all the houses and treasures in the world. I cling to that skin above all because it’s, all things considered, the wrapper of a body that contains a very warm heart ready to fight, and therefore, to live. And I want to live: in fact, I live much better, more completely, since I’ve become rich. Who the hell ever said that money ruins life? I swear, that’s not true; on the contrary, it feels like I take in a double dose of air and sunlight. My goodness! What will it be like if I double that fortune; if, instead of the stick I’m holding now, I ever carry a marshal’s baton? Then I really don’t know if there will be enough air and sunlight for me. Seriously, it’s not just a dream; who would stand against it if the king made me a marshal, like his father, King Louis XIII., made a duke and constable out of Albert de Luynes? Am I not as brave, and way more clever than that fool De Vitry? Ah! That’s precisely what will hold me back from advancing: I have too much smarts. Luckily, if there’s any justice in this world, fortune owes me a lot. She definitely owes me something for all I did for Anne of Austria, and a compensation for everything she hasn’t done for me. So right now, I’m in a good spot with a king, and a king who seems determined to rule. May God keep him on that admirable path! Because if he’s committed to ruling, he will need me; and if he needs me, he’ll give me what he promised—warmth and light; so now I’m moving, relatively, just as I did before—from nothing to everything. The only difference is that today’s nothing is the everything of yesterday; it’s just this small change in my life. And now let’s see! Let’s take a look at the heart, as I was just mentioning. But honestly, I only spoke of it from memory.” And the Gascon placed his hand on his chest, as if he were actually trying to find where his heart was.
“Ah! wretch!” murmured he, smiling with bitterness. “Ah! poor mortal species! You hoped, for an instant, that you had not a heart, and now you find you have one—bad courtier as thou art,—and even one of the most seditious. You have a heart which speaks to you in favor of M. Fouquet. And what is M. Fouquet, when the king is in question?—A conspirator, a real conspirator, who did not even give himself the trouble to conceal his being a conspirator; therefore, what a weapon would you not have against him, if his good grace, and his intelligence had not made a scabbard for that weapon. An armed revolt!—for, in fact, M. Fouquet has been guilty of an armed revolt. Thus, while the king vaguely suspects M. Fouquet of rebellion, I know it—I could prove that M. Fouquet had caused the shedding of the blood of his majesty’s subjects. Now, then, let us see. Knowing all that, and holding my tongue, what further would this heart wish in return for a kind action of M. Fouquet’s, for an advance of fifteen thousand livres, for a diamond worth a thousand pistoles, for a smile in which there was as much bitterness as kindness?—I save his life.”
“Ah! what a fool!” he murmured, smiling with bitterness. “Ah! poor human race! You thought, for a moment, that you didn’t have a heart, and now you realize you do—badly served as you are—and it’s even one of the most rebellious hearts. You have a heart that speaks up for M. Fouquet. And who is M. Fouquet when it comes to the king?—A conspirator, a true conspirator, who didn’t even bother to hide the fact that he’s a conspirator; so what a weapon you could use against him if his charm and cleverness hadn’t turned that weapon into a sheath. An armed revolt!—because, in reality, M. Fouquet is guilty of armed rebellion. So, while the king vaguely suspects M. Fouquet of rebellion, I know the truth—I could prove that M. Fouquet has caused the bloodshed of the king’s subjects. Now, let’s see. Knowing all this and saying nothing, what more could this heart wish in return for M. Fouquet’s kindness, for a loan of fifteen thousand livres, for a diamond worth a thousand pistoles, for a smile that held as much bitterness as kindness?—I save his life.”
“Now, then, I hope,” continued the musketeer, “that this imbecile of a heart is going to preserve silence, and so be fairly quits with M. Fouquet. Now, then, the king becomes my sun, and as my heart is quits with M. Fouquet, let him beware who places himself between me and my sun! Forward, for his majesty Louis XIV.!—Forward!”
“Alright then, I hope,” the musketeer continued, “that this foolish heart is going to keep silent and settle things with M. Fouquet. Now, the king is my sun, and since my heart is settled with M. Fouquet, let him be careful who stands between me and my sun! Onward, for his majesty Louis XIV.!—Onward!”
These reflections were the only impediments which were able to retard the progress of D’Artagnan. These reflections once made, he increased the speed of his horse. But, however perfect his horse Zephyr might be, it could not hold out at such a pace forever. The day after his departure from Paris, his mount was left at Chartres, at the house of an old friend D’Artagnan had met with in an hotelier of that city. From that moment the musketeer travelled on post-horses. Thanks to this mode of locomotion, he traversed the space separating Chartres from Chateaubriand. In the last of these two cities, far enough from the coast to prevent any one guessing that D’Artagnan wished to reach the sea—far enough from Paris to prevent all suspicion of his being a messenger from Louis XIV., whom D’Artagnan had called his sun, without suspecting that he who was only at present a rather poor star in the heaven of royalty, would, one day, make that star his emblem; the messenger of Louis XIV., we say, quitted his post and purchased a bidet of the meanest appearance,—one of those animals which an officer of the cavalry would never choose, for fear of being disgraced. Excepting the color, this new acquisition recalled to the mind of D’Artagnan the famous orange-colored horse, with which, or rather upon which, he had made his first appearance in the world. Truth to say, from the moment he crossed this new steed, it was no longer D’Artagnan who was travelling,—it was a good man clothed in an iron-gray justaucorps, brown haut-de-chausses, holding the medium between a priest and a layman; that which brought him nearest to the churchman was, that D’Artagnan had placed on his head a calotte of threadbare velvet, and over the calotte, a large black hat; no more sword, a stick hung by a cord to his wrist, but to which, he promised himself, as an unexpected auxiliary, to join, upon occasion, a good dagger, ten inches long, concealed under his cloak. The bidet purchased at Chateaubriand completed the metamorphosis; it was called, or rather D’Artagnan called if, Furet (ferret).
These thoughts were the only things that slowed D’Artagnan down. Once he got past them, he urged his horse to go faster. But no matter how great his horse Zephyr was, it couldn’t maintain that speed forever. The day after leaving Paris, he left his horse at Chartres, at the home of an old friend D’Artagnan had met in an inn there. From that point on, the musketeer used post-horses. This way of traveling allowed him to cover the distance between Chartres and Chateaubriand. In Chateaubriand, far enough from the coast that no one could guess D’Artagnan was trying to reach the sea, and far enough from Paris to raise no suspicion that he was a messenger from Louis XIV., whom D’Artagnan had called his sun, not realizing that this rather dim star in the royal sky would one day become his emblem; the messenger of Louis XIV. left his post and bought a very ordinary-looking horse—one that a cavalry officer would never choose for fear of embarrassment. Aside from its color, this new horse reminded D’Artagnan of the famous orange horse he’d ridden when he first entered the world. Truthfully, as soon as he mounted this new steed, it wasn’t D’Artagnan traveling anymore—it was a good man dressed in an iron-gray coat and brown trousers, walking the line between a priest and a layman; the thing that made him closest to a churchman was the worn velvet cap on his head and the large black hat over it; no sword, just a stick tied to his wrist, but he promised himself he would also carry a good ten-inch dagger hidden under his cloak when necessary. The horse he bought in Chateaubriand completed his transformation; he named it Furet (ferret).
“If I have changed Zephyr into Furet,” said D’Artagnan, “I must make some diminutive or other of my own name. So, instead of D’Artagnan, I will be Agnan, short; that is a concession which I naturally owe to my gray coat, my round hat, and my rusty calotte.”
“If I’ve turned Zephyr into Furet,” D’Artagnan said, “I need to make some shorter version of my name. So, instead of D’Artagnan, I’ll be Agnan, for short; that’s a compromise I naturally owe to my gray coat, my round hat, and my rusty calotte.”
Monsieur d’Artagnan traveled, then, pretty easily upon Furet, who ambled like a true butter-woman’s pad, and who, with his amble, managed cheerfully about twelve leagues a day, upon four spindle-shanks, of which the practiced eye of D’Artagnan had appreciated the strength and safety beneath the thick mass of hair which covered them. Jogging along, the traveler took notes, studied the country, which he traversed reserved and silent, ever seeking the most plausible pretext for reaching Belle-Ile-en-Mer, and for seeing everything without arousing suspicion. In this manner, he was enabled to convince himself of the importance the event assumed in proportion as he drew near to it. In this remote country, in this ancient duchy of Bretagne, which was not France at that period, and is not so even now, the people knew nothing of the king of France. They not only did not know him, but were unwilling to know him. One face—a single one—floated visibly for them upon the political current. Their ancient dukes no longer ruled them; government was a void—nothing more. In place of the sovereign duke, the seigneurs of parishes reigned without control; and, above these seigneurs, God, who has never been forgotten in Bretagne. Among these suzerains of chateaux and belfries, the most powerful, the richest, the most popular, was M. Fouquet, seigneur of Belle-Isle. Even in the country, even within sight of that mysterious isle, legends and traditions consecrate its wonders. Every one might not penetrate it: the isle, of an extent of six leagues in length, and six in breadth, was a seignorial property, which the people had for a long time respected, covered as it was with the name of Retz, so redoubtable in the country. Shortly after the erection of this seignory into a marquistate, Belle-Isle passed to M. Fouquet. The celebrity of the isle did not date from yesterday; its name, or rather its qualification, is traced back to the remotest antiquity. The ancients called it Kalonese, from two Greek words, signifying beautiful isle. Thus, at a distance of eighteen hundred years, it had borne, in another idiom, the same name it still bears. There was, then, something in itself in this property of M. Fouquet’s, besides its position of six leagues off the coast of France; a position which makes it a sovereign in its maritime solitude, like a majestic ship which disdains roads, and proudly casts anchor in mid-ocean.
Monsieur d'Artagnan traveled quite comfortably on Furet, who strolled along like a real country bumpkin and, with his slow pace, managed to cover about twelve leagues a day on his four skinny legs, which d'Artagnan had assessed for strength and safety beneath the thick fur that covered them. While jogging along, the traveler took notes and studied the countryside he passed through, staying reserved and silent, always looking for a good reason to reach Belle-Ile-en-Mer and see everything without raising any suspicion. This way, he was able to realize how significant the event became as he got closer to it. In this remote area, in the old duchy of Bretagne, which wasn’t considered part of France back then and still isn’t today, the locals knew nothing about the king of France. Not only did they not know him, but they also didn’t want to know him. One face—a single one—was visible to them in the political landscape. Their ancient dukes no longer governed them; the government was a blank slate—nothing more. Instead of the sovereign duke, local lords ruled without oversight, and above these lords was God, who has never been forgotten in Bretagne. Among these noble landholders, the most powerful, the wealthiest, and the most well-liked was M. Fouquet, lord of Belle-Isle. Even in the countryside, even while looking at that mysterious isle, legends and traditions celebrated its wonders. Not everyone could access it: the isle, measuring six leagues in length and six in width, was a noble property that the locals had long respected, associated as it was with the name of Retz, which was infamous in the region. Shortly after this land was elevated to a marquisate, Belle-Isle came into the possession of M. Fouquet. The fame of the isle wasn’t new; its name, or rather its designation, dates back to ancient times. The ancients called it Kalonese, derived from two Greek words meaning beautiful isle. Thus, even eighteen hundred years ago, it carried the same name it holds today, albeit in another language. There was, then, something inherently special about this property of M. Fouquet’s, apart from its location six leagues off the coast of France; a position that makes it a sovereign in its maritime isolation, like a majestic ship that ignores the shore and proudly anchors in the open ocean.
D’Artagnan learnt all this without appearing the least in the world astonished. He also learnt the best way to get intelligence was to go to La Roche-Bernard, a tolerably important city at the mouth of the Vilaine. Perhaps there he could embark; if not, crossing the salt marshes, he would repair to Guerande or Le Croisic, to wait for an opportunity to cross over to Belle-Isle. He had discovered, besides, since his departure from Chateaubriand, that nothing would be impossible for Furet under the impulsion of M. Agnan, and nothing to M. Agnan through the initiative of Furet. He prepared, then, to sup off a teal and a torteau, in a hotel of La Roche-Bernard, and ordered to be brought from the cellar, to wash down these two Breton dishes, some cider, which, the moment it touched his lips, he perceived to be more Breton still.
D’Artagnan learned all this without seeming surprised at all. He also found out that the best way to gather information was to go to La Roche-Bernard, a fairly important city at the mouth of the Vilaine. There, he might be able to get on a boat; if not, he could cross the salt marshes and head to Guerande or Le Croisic, to wait for a chance to get to Belle-Isle. He had also realized, since leaving Chateaubriand, that nothing would be impossible for Furet with M. Agnan's support, and nothing would be too difficult for M. Agnan thanks to Furet’s initiative. So, he got ready to have duck and a torteau in a hotel in La Roche-Bernard, and ordered some cider from the cellar to enjoy with these two Breton dishes, which, the moment it touched his lips, he noticed was even more Breton than he expected.
Chapter LXVII. How D’Artagnan became Acquainted with a Poet.
Before taking his place at table, D’Artagnan acquired, as was his custom, all the information he could; but it is an axiom of curiosity, that every man who wishes to question well and fruitfully ought in the first place to lay himself open to questions. D’Artagnan sought, then, with his usual skill, a promising questioner in the hostelry of La Roche-Bernard. At the moment, there were in the house, on the first story, two travelers either preparing for supper, or at supper itself. D’Artagnan had seen their nags in the stable, and their equipages in the salle. One traveled with a lackey, undoubtedly a person of consideration;—two Perche mares, sleek, sound beasts, were suitable means of locomotion. The other, a little fellow, a traveler of meagre appearance, wearing a dusty surtout, dirty linen, and boots more worn by the pavement than the stirrup, had come from Nantes with a cart drawn by a horse so like Furet in color, that D’Artagnan might have gone a hundred miles without finding a better match. This cart contained divers large packets wrapped in pieces of old stuff.
Bbefore sitting down at the table, D’Artagnan gathered as much information as he could, as was his habit; but it's a rule of curiosity that anyone who wants to ask good questions must first be open to being questioned. D’Artagnan then skillfully looked for a good questioner in the inn at La Roche-Bernard. At that moment, there were two travelers on the first floor, either getting ready for dinner or already eating. D’Artagnan had seen their horses in the stable and their carriages in the dining area. One was accompanied by a servant, clearly a person of importance;—two well-fed Perche mares, healthy horses, were good for travel. The other was a small fellow with a thin appearance, dressed in a dusty coat, dirty linen, and boots that showed more wear from the pavement than the stirrup, who had come from Nantes with a cart pulled by a horse that looked so much like Furet in color that D’Artagnan could have traveled a hundred miles without finding a better match. This cart held various large bundles wrapped in old cloth.
“That traveler yonder,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “is the man for my money. He will do, he suits me; I ought to do for him and suit him; M. Agnan, with the gray doublet and the rusty calotte, is not unworthy of supping with the gentleman of the old boots and still older horse.”
“That traveler over there,” D’Artagnan thought to himself, “is exactly the kind of person I need. He’s a perfect match for me; I should be good for him and he should be good for me; M. Agnan, in the gray coat and the worn-out hat, is not beneath sharing a meal with the gentleman in the old boots and even older horse.”
This said, D’Artagnan called the host, and desired him to send his teal, tourteau, and cider up to the chamber of the gentleman of modest exterior. He himself climbed, a plate in his hand, the wooden staircase which led to the chamber, and began to knock at the door.
That said, D’Artagnan called the innkeeper and asked him to send his tea, pastry, and cider up to the room of the gentleman with a modest appearance. He himself climbed the wooden stairs with a plate in hand and started knocking on the door.
“Come in!” said the unknown. D’Artagnan entered, with a simper on his lips, his plate under his arm, his hat in one hand, his candle in the other.
“Come in!” said the stranger. D’Artagnan walked in, with a smile on his face, his plate tucked under his arm, his hat in one hand, and his candle in the other.
“Excuse me, monsieur,” said he, “I am as you are, a traveler; I know no one in the hotel, and I have the bad habit of losing my spirits when I eat alone; so that my repast appears a bad one to me, and does not nourish me. Your face, which I saw just now, when you came down to have some oysters opened,—your face pleased me much. Besides, I have observed you have a horse just like mine, and that the host, no doubt on account of that resemblance, has placed them side by side in the stable, where they appear to agree amazingly well together. I therefore, monsieur, do not see any reason why the masters should be separated when the horses are united. Accordingly, I am come to request the pleasure of being admitted to your table. My name is Agnan, at your service, monsieur, the unworthy steward of a rich seigneur, who wishes to purchase some salt-mines in this country, and sends me to examine his future acquisitions. In truth, monsieur, I should be well pleased if my countenance were as agreeable to you as yours is to me; for, upon my honor, I am quite at your service.”
"Excuse me, sir," he said, "I'm just like you, a traveler; I don’t know anyone in the hotel, and I tend to lose my mood when I eat alone, so my meal feels unsatisfying and doesn’t really nourish me. Your face, which I noticed just now when you came down to have some oysters opened—your face pleased me a lot. Plus, I've seen you have a horse just like mine, and the host, probably because they look alike, has put them next to each other in the stable, where they seem to get along quite well. So, sir, I don’t see any reason for the masters to be apart when the horses are together. I’ve come to ask if I might join you at your table. My name is Agnan, at your service, sir, the humble steward of a wealthy lord who wants to buy some salt mines in this country, and he sent me to check out his potential purchases. Honestly, sir, I would be very happy if you found my face as pleasing as I find yours; because, I assure you, I am entirely at your service."
The stranger, whom D’Artagnan saw for the first time,—for before he had only caught a glimpse of him,—the stranger had black and brilliant eyes, a yellow complexion, a brow a little wrinkled by the weight of fifty years, bonhomie in his features collectively, but some cunning in his look.
The stranger, whom D’Artagnan saw for the first time—since before he had only caught a glimpse of him—had shiny black eyes, a yellowish complexion, a forehead slightly wrinkled from the burden of fifty years, an overall friendly appearance, but a glint of cunning in his gaze.
“One would say,” thought D’Artagnan, “that this merry fellow has never exercised more than the upper part of his head, his eyes, and his brain. He must be a man of science: his mouth, nose, and chin signify absolutely nothing.”
“One would say,” thought D’Artagnan, “that this cheerful guy has only ever used the upper part of his head—his eyes and his brain. He must be a man of intellect: his mouth, nose, and chin mean absolutely nothing.”
“Monsieur,” replied the latter, with whose mind and person we have been making so free, “you do me much honor; not that I am ever ennuye, for I have,” added he, smiling, “a company which amuses me always: but, never mind that, I am happy to receive you.” But when saying this, the man with the worn boots cast an uneasy look at his table, from which the oysters had disappeared, and upon which there was nothing left but a morsel of salt bacon.
“Sir,” replied the other, whose thoughts and presence we've been discussing freely, “you flatter me; it’s not that I ever feel bored, since I have,” he added with a smile, “a company that always entertains me: but never mind that, I’m glad to have you here.” However, as he said this, the man with the worn boots glanced anxiously at his table, from which the oysters had vanished, leaving only a bite of salt pork.
“Monsieur,” D’Artagnan hastened to say, “the host is bringing me up a pretty piece of roasted poultry and a superb tourteau.” D’Artagnan had read in the look of his companion, however rapidly it disappeared, the fear of an attack by a parasite: he divined justly. At this opening, the features of the man of modest exterior relaxed; and, as if he had watched the moment for his entrance, as D’Artagnan spoke, the host appeared, bearing the announced dishes. The tourteau and the teal were added to the morsel of broiled bacon; D’Artagnan and his guest bowed, sat down opposite to each other, and, like two brothers, shared the bacon and the other dishes.
“Mister,” D’Artagnan quickly said, “the host is bringing me a nice piece of roasted chicken and an amazing tourteau.” D’Artagnan noticed the fleeting look on his companion's face, revealing a fear of an intrusion: he guessed correctly. At this moment, the features of the modest-looking man relaxed; and just as if he had timed his entrance perfectly, the host appeared, carrying the dishes he had mentioned. The tourteau and the teal joined the piece of broiled bacon; D’Artagnan and his guest nodded, sat down across from each other, and, like two brothers, shared the bacon and the other dishes.
“Monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “you must confess that association is a wonderful thing.”
“Mister,” said D’Artagnan, “you have to admit that teamwork is an amazing thing.”
“How so?” replied the stranger, with his mouth full.
“How come?” replied the stranger, with his mouth full.
“Well, I will tell you,” replied D’Artagnan.
“Well, I’ll tell you,” D’Artagnan replied.
The stranger gave a short truce to the movement of his jaws, in order to hear the better.
The stranger paused his jaw movement briefly to listen more closely.
“In the first place,” continued D’Artagnan, “instead of one candle, which each of us had, we have two.”
“In the first place,” D’Artagnan continued, “instead of one candle that each of us had, we have two now.”
“That is true!” said the stranger, struck with the extreme lucidity of the observation.
"That's true!" said the stranger, taken aback by the clarity of the comment.
“Then I see that you eat my tourteau in preference, whilst I, in preference, eat your bacon.”
“Then I see that you prefer my tourteau, while I prefer your bacon.”
“That is true again.”
"That's true again."
“And then, in addition to being better lighted and eating what we prefer, I place the pleasure of your company.”
“And then, besides having better lighting and eating what we like, I value the joy of being with you.”
“Truly, monsieur, you are very jovial,” said the unknown, cheerfully.
“Honestly, sir, you’re really cheerful,” said the stranger, happily.
“Yes, monsieur; jovial, as all people are who carry nothing on their minds, or, for that matter, in their heads. Oh! I can see it is quite another sort of thing with you,” continued D’Artagnan; “I can read in your eyes all sorts of genius.”
“Yes, sir; cheerful, like everyone who has no worries on their minds, or, for that matter, in their heads. Oh! I can tell it’s a different story with you,” continued D’Artagnan; “I can see all kinds of brilliance in your eyes.”
“Oh, monsieur!”
"Oh, sir!"
“Come, confess one thing.”
“Come, confess something.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“That you are a learned man.”
"That you're well-educated."
“Ma foi! monsieur.”
"Wow! Sir."
“Hein?”
"What?"
“Almost.”
"Almost there."
“Come, then!”
"Let's go!"
“I am an author.”
“I'm an author.”
“There!” cried D’Artagnan, clapping his hands, “I knew I could not be deceived! It is a miracle!”
“Look!” shouted D’Artagnan, clapping his hands. “I knew I couldn’t be tricked! It’s a miracle!”
“Monsieur—”
"Sir—"
“What, shall I have the honor of passing the evening in the society of an author, of a celebrated author, perhaps?”
“What, do I have the honor of spending the evening with an author, a celebrated author, maybe?”
“Oh!” said the unknown, blushing, “celebrated, monsieur, celebrated is not the word.”
“Oh!” said the stranger, blushing, “famous, sir, famous isn’t the right word.”
“Modest!” cried D’Artagnan, transported, “he is modest!” Then, turning towards the stranger, with a character of blunt bonhomie: “But tell me at least the name of your works, monsieur; for you will please to observe you have not told me your name, and I have been forced to divine your genius.”
“Modest!” cried D’Artagnan, thrilled, “he is modest!” Then, turning to the stranger with a friendly demeanor: “But at least tell me the name of your works, sir; you’ll notice you haven’t told me your name, and I've had to guess your talent.”
“My name is Jupenet, monsieur,” said the author.
"My name is Jupenet, sir," said the author.
“A fine name! a grand name! upon my honor; and I do not know why—pardon me the mistake, if it be one—but surely I have heard that name somewhere.”
“A great name! A magnificent name! I swear, and I don't know why—excuse me if I'm wrong—but I'm pretty sure I've heard that name before.”
“I have made verses,” said the poet, modestly.
"I've written some poems," the poet said, modestly.
“Ah! that is it, then; I have heard them read.”
“Ah! that’s it, then; I’ve heard them read.”
“A tragedy.”
"A disaster."
“I must have seen it played.”
“I must have seen it played.”
The poet blushed again, and said: “I do not think that can be the case, for my verses have never been printed.”
The poet blushed again and said, “I don’t think that’s possible because my poems have never been published.”
“Well, then, it must have been the tragedy which informed me of your name.”
"Well, then, it must have been the tragedy that let me know your name."
“You are again mistaken, for MM. the comedians of the Hotel de Bourgogne, would have nothing to do with it,” said the poet, with a smile, the receipt for which certain sorts of pride alone knew the secret. D’Artagnan bit his lips. “Thus, then, you see, monsieur,” continued the poet, “you are in error on my account, and that not being at all known to you, you have never heard tell of me.”
“You're mistaken again because the comedians from the Hotel de Bourgogne wouldn’t want anything to do with it,” said the poet with a smile, a smile that only certain types of pride could understand. D’Artagnan bit his lips. “So, you see, sir,” the poet continued, “you’re wrong about me, and since you don’t know me at all, you’ve probably never heard of me.”
“Ah! that confounds me. That name, Jupenet, appears to me, nevertheless, a fine name, and quite as worthy of being known as those of MM. Corneille, or Rotrou, or Garnier. I hope, monsieur, you will have the goodness to repeat to me a part of your tragedy presently, by way of dessert, for instance. That will be sugared roast meat,—mordioux! Ah! pardon me, monsieur, that was a little oath which escaped me, because it is a habit with my lord and master. I sometimes allow myself to usurp that little oath, as it seems in pretty good taste. I take this liberty only in his absence, please to observe, for you may understand that in his presence—but, in truth, monsieur, this cider is abominable; do you not think so? And besides, the pot is of such an irregular shape it will not stand on the table.”
“Ah! that puzzles me. That name, Jupenet, seems to me a great name, just as deserving of recognition as those of Corneille, Rotrou, or Garnier. I hope, sir, you’ll be kind enough to share a part of your tragedy with me soon, perhaps as a little treat afterward. That would be like sweetened roast meat—mordioux! Ah! forgive me, sir, that was a small curse that slipped out because it’s a habit of my lord and master. I sometimes let myself use that little curse, as it seems rather fitting. I only take this liberty in his absence, mind you, because you can imagine that in his presence—but honestly, sir, this cider is awful; don’t you think so? Plus, the jug is such a weird shape it won’t even sit right on the table.”
“Suppose we were to make it level?”
“What if we made it even?”
“To be sure; but with what?”
“To be sure; but with what?”
“With this knife.”
"With this knife."
“And the teal, with what shall we cut that up? Do you not, by chance, mean to touch the teal?”
“And the teal, how are we going to cut that? Are you really thinking about using the teal?”
“Certainly.”
“Of course.”
“Well, then—”
“Well, then—”
“Wait.”
"Hold on."
And the poet rummaged in his pocket, and drew out a piece of brass, oblong, quadrangular, about a line in thickness, and an inch and a half in length. But scarcely had this little piece of brass seen the light, than the poet appeared to have committed an imprudence, and made a movement to put it back again in his pocket. D’Artagnan perceived this, for he was a man that nothing escaped. He stretched forth his hand towards the piece of brass: “Humph! that which you hold in your hand is pretty; will you allow me to look at it?”
And the poet searched his pocket and pulled out a piece of brass, rectangular, about a line thick and an inch and a half long. But as soon as this little piece of brass was exposed, the poet seemed to realize he had made a mistake and started to put it back in his pocket. D’Artagnan noticed this, as he was someone who missed nothing. He reached out for the piece of brass: “Hmm! That thing you have is nice; can I take a look at it?”
“Certainly,” said the poet, who appeared to have yielded too soon to a first impulse. “Certainly, you may look at it: but it will be in vain for you to look at it,” added he, with a satisfied air; “if I were not to tell you its use, you would never guess it.”
“Sure,” said the poet, who seemed to have given in too quickly to his first instincts. “Sure, you can take a look at it, but it’ll be pointless for you to do so,” he added, with a pleased expression; “if I don’t tell you what it’s for, you’ll never figure it out.”
D’Artagnan had seized as an avowal the hesitation of the poet, and his eagerness to conceal the piece of brass which a first movement had induced him to take out of his pocket. His attention, therefore, once awakened on this point, he surrounded himself with a circumspection which gave him a superiority on all occasions. Besides, whatever M. Jupenet might say about it, by a simple inspection of the object, he perfectly well knew what it was. It was a character in printing.
D’Artagnan took the poet’s hesitation as a confession and noticed how eager he was to hide the piece of brass he had pulled out of his pocket at first. Once D’Artagnan's curiosity was piqued, he became very cautious, which gave him an advantage in every situation. Also, no matter what M. Jupenet said, just by looking at the object, D’Artagnan knew exactly what it was. It was a printing type.
“Can you guess, now, what this is?” continued the poet.
"Can you guess what this is now?" the poet continued.
“No,” said D’Artagnan, “no, ma foi!”
“No,” said D’Artagnan, “no, for sure!”
“Well, monsieur,” said M. Jupenet, “this little piece of metal is a printing letter.”
“Well, sir,” said M. Jupenet, “this small piece of metal is a printing letter.”
“Bah!”
"Ugh!"
“A capital.”
"A capital city."
“Stop, stop, stop,” said D’Artagnan, opening his eyes very innocently.
“Stop, stop, stop,” said D’Artagnan, looking very innocent as he opened his eyes.
“Yes, monsieur, a capital; the first letter of my name.”
“Yes, sir, a capital letter; the first letter of my name.”
“And this is a letter, is it?”
“And this is a letter, right?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Well, I will confess one thing to you.”
“Well, I’ll admit something to you.”
“And what is that?”
"What’s that?"
“No, I will not, I was going to say something stupid.”
“No, I won’t. I was about to say something dumb.”
“No, no,” said Master Jupenet, with a patronizing air.
“No, no,” said Master Jupenet, sounding very condescending.
“Well, then, I cannot comprehend, if that is a letter, how you can make a word.”
“Well, then, I don’t understand, if that’s a letter, how you can form a word.”
“A word?”
"Say something?"
“Yes, a printed word.”
“Yes, a printed word.”
“Oh, that’s very easy.”
"Oh, that's super easy."
“Let me see.”
“Show me.”
“Does it interest you?”
“Are you interested?”
“Enormously.”
“Extremely.”
“Well, I will explain the thing to you. Attend.”
"Okay, I'll explain it to you. Listen up."
“I am attending.”
"I'm going."
“This is it.”
“This is it.”
“Good.”
"Awesome."
“Look attentively.”
“Pay attention.”
“I am looking.” D’Artagnan, in fact, appeared absorbed in observations. Jupenet drew from his pocket seven or eight other pieces of brass smaller than the first.
“I’m looking.” D’Artagnan seemed to be lost in thought. Jupenet pulled out seven or eight smaller pieces of brass from his pocket.
“Ah, ah,” said D’Artagnan.
“Ah, ah,” said D’Artagnan.
“What!”
“What?!”
“You have, then, a whole printing-office in your pocket. Peste! that is curious, indeed.”
“You have a whole printing shop in your pocket. Wow! That's really interesting.”
“Is it not?”
"Isn't it?"
“Good God, what a number of things we learn by traveling.”
“Wow, we learn so much by traveling.”
“To your health!” said Jupenet, quite enchanted.
“To your health!” said Jupenet, feeling really delighted.
“To yours, mordioux, to yours. But—an instant—not in this cider. It is an abominable drink, unworthy of a man who quenches his thirst at the Hippocrene fountain—is not it so you call your fountain, you poets?”
“To yours, mordioux, to yours. But—wait a second—not in this cider. It's an awful drink, unworthy of a man who satisfies his thirst at the Hippocrene fountain—isn't that what you poets call your fountain?”
“Yes, monsieur, our fountain is so called. That comes from two Greek words—hippos, which means a horse, and—”
“Yes, sir, our fountain is called that. It comes from two Greek words—hippos, which means horse, and—”
“Monsieur,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “you shall drink of a liquor which comes from one single French word, and is none the worse for that—from the word grape; this cider gives me the heartburn. Allow me to inquire of your host if there is not a good bottle of Beaugency, or of the Ceran growth, at the back of the large bins in his cellar.”
“Monsieur,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “you'll drink a drink that comes from one single French word, and it’s not worse for it—from the word grape; this cider gives me heartburn. Let me ask your host if there’s a good bottle of Beaugency or from the Ceran region at the back of the big bins in his cellar.”
The host, being sent for, immediately attended.
The host was called and showed up right away.
“Monsieur,” interrupted the poet, “take care, we shall not have time to drink the wine, unless we make great haste, for I must take advantage of the tide to secure the boat.”
“Monsieur,” the poet interrupted, “be careful, we won't have time to drink the wine unless we hurry, because I need to take advantage of the tide to secure the boat.”
“What boat?” asked D’Artagnan.
“What boat?” D’Artagnan asked.
“Why the boat which sets out for Belle-Isle.”
“Why the boat that sets out for Belle-Isle.”
“Ah—for Belle-Isle,” said the musketeer, “that is good.”
“Ah—for Belle-Isle,” said the musketeer, “that’s great.”
“Bah! you will have plenty of time, monsieur,” replied the hotelier, uncorking the bottle, “the boat will not leave this hour.”
“Bah! You’ll have plenty of time, sir,” replied the hotel owner, uncorking the bottle, “the boat won’t leave for an hour.”
“But who will give me notice?” said the poet.
“But who will let me know?” said the poet.
“Your fellow-traveler,” replied the host.
"Your travel companion," replied the host.
“But I scarcely know him.”
“But I barely know him.”
“When you hear him departing, it will be time for you to go.”
“When you hear him leave, it will be time for you to head out.”
“Is he going to Belle-Isle, likewise, then?”
“Is he going to Belle-Isle too, then?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“The traveler who has a lackey?” asked D’Artagnan. “He is some gentleman, no doubt?”
“The traveler with a servant?” D’Artagnan asked. “He must be a gentleman, right?”
“I know nothing of him.”
"I don’t know anything about him."
“What!—know nothing of him?”
“What!—don’t know anything about him?”
“No, all I know is, that he is drinking the same wine as you.”
“No, all I know is that he’s drinking the same wine as you.”
“Peste!—that is a great honor for us,” said D’Artagnan, filling his companion’s glass, whilst the host went out.
“Great!—that’s a real honor for us,” said D’Artagnan, pouring his friend’s drink as the host stepped outside.
“So,” resumed the poet, returning to his dominant ideas, “you never saw any printing done?”
“So,” the poet continued, getting back to his main points, “you’ve never seen any printing done?”
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“Well, then, take the letters thus, which compose the word, you see: A B; ma foi! here is an R, two E E, then a G.” And he assembled the letters with a swiftness and skill which did not escape the eye of D’Artagnan.
“Well, then, take the letters like this, which make up the word, you see: A B; my word! here is an R, two E’s, then a G.” And he put the letters together with a speed and skill that didn't go unnoticed by D’Artagnan.
“Abrege,” said he, as he ended.
“Abrege,” he said as he finished.
“Good!” said D’Artagnan; “here are plenty of letters got together; but how are they kept so?” And he poured out a second glass for the poet. M. Jupenet smiled like a man who has an answer for everything; then he pulled out—still from his pocket—a little metal ruler, composed of two parts, like a carpenter’s rule, against which he put together, and in a line, the characters, holding them under his left thumb.
“Great!” said D’Artagnan. “There are a lot of letters collected here; but how are they organized like this?” And he poured a second glass for the poet. M. Jupenet smiled like someone who has an answer for everything; then he took out—still from his pocket—a small metal ruler, made of two pieces, like a carpenter’s ruler, which he lined up with the characters, holding them under his left thumb.
“And what do you call that little metal ruler?” said D’Artagnan, “for, I suppose, all these things have names.”
“And what do you call that little metal ruler?” D’Artagnan said, “because I assume all these things have names.”
“This is called a composing-stick,” said Jupenet; “it is by the aid of this stick that the lines are formed.”
“This is called a composing stick,” said Jupenet; “it’s with this stick that the lines are created.”
“Come, then, I was not mistaken in what I said; you have a press in your pocket,” said D’Artagnan, laughing with an air of simplicity so stupid, that the poet was completely his dupe.
“Come on, I was right about what I said; you have a press in your pocket,” D’Artagnan said, laughing with such a foolish air of innocence that the poet completely fell for it.
“No,” replied he; “but I am too lazy to write, and when I have a verse in my head, I print it immediately. That is a labor spared.”
“No,” he replied; “but I'm too lazy to write, and when I have a verse in my head, I just print it right away. That saves me some work.”
“Mordioux!” thought D’Artagnan to himself, “this must be cleared up.” And under a pretext, which did not embarrass the musketeer, who was fertile in expedients, he left the table, went downstairs, ran to the shed under which stood the poet’s little cart, and poked the point of his poniard into the stuff which enveloped one of the packages, which he found full of types, like those which the poet had in his pocket.
“Mordioux!” D’Artagnan thought to himself, “I need to sort this out.” He came up with an excuse that didn’t bother the musketeer, who was quick on his feet, and left the table. He went downstairs, dashed to the shed where the poet’s little cart was parked, and poked the tip of his dagger into the wrapping of one of the packages, discovering it was filled with types, just like the ones the poet had in his pocket.
“Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “I do not yet know whether M. Fouquet wishes to fortify Belle-Isle; but, at all events, here are some spiritual munitions for the castle.” Then, enchanted with his rich discovery, he ran upstairs again, and resumed his place at the table.
“Humph!” D’Artagnan said, “I’m not sure if Mr. Fouquet wants to strengthen Belle-Isle, but either way, here are some spiritual supplies for the castle.” Then, thrilled with his exciting find, he rushed back upstairs and took his seat at the table again.
D’Artagnan had learnt what he wished to know. He, however, remained, none the less, face to face with his partner, to the moment when they heard from the next room symptoms of a person’s being about to go out. The printer was immediately on foot; he had given orders for his horse to be got ready. His carriage was waiting at the door. The second traveler got into his saddle, in the courtyard, with his lackey. D’Artagnan followed Jupenet to the door; he embarked his cart and horse on board the boat. As to the opulent traveler, he did the same with his two horses and servant. But all the wit D’Artagnan employed in endeavoring to find out his name was lost—he could learn nothing. Only he took such notice of his countenance, that it was impressed upon his mind forever. D’Artagnan had a great inclination to embark with the two travelers, but an interest more powerful than curiosity—that of success—repelled him from the shore, and brought him back again to the hostelry. He entered with a sigh, and went to bed directly in order to be ready early in the morning with fresh ideas and the sage counsel of sufficing sleep.
D’Artagnan had learned what he wanted to know. However, he still faced his partner until they heard signs from the next room that someone was about to leave. The printer quickly got ready; he had ordered his horse to be prepared. His carriage waited outside. The second traveler mounted his horse in the courtyard, accompanied by his servant. D’Artagnan followed Jupenet to the door; he loaded his cart and horse onto the boat. The wealthy traveler did the same with his two horses and servant. But all the cleverness D’Artagnan used to try to discover his name was in vain—he couldn’t find out anything. He only noted the traveler's face well enough that it stuck in his memory forever. D’Artagnan wanted to board with the two travelers, but a stronger motivation than curiosity—that of achieving success—pulled him away from the shore and back to the inn. He entered with a sigh and went straight to bed so he could be ready early in the morning with fresh ideas and the wise advice of sufficient sleep.
Chapter LXVIII. D’Artagnan continues his Investigations.
At daybreak D’Artagnan saddled Furet, who had fared sumptuously all night, devouring the remainder of the oats and hay left by his companions. The musketeer sifted all he possibly could out of the host, who he found cunning, mistrustful, and devoted, body and soul, to M. Fouquet. In order not to awaken the suspicions of this man, he carried on his fable of being a probable purchaser of some salt-mines. To have embarked for Belle-Isle at Roche-Bernard, would have been to expose himself still further to comments which had, perhaps, been already made, and would be carried to the castle. Moreover, it was singular that this traveler and his lackey should have remained a mystery to D’Artagnan, in spite of all the questions addressed by him to the host, who appeared to know him perfectly well. The musketeer then made some inquiries concerning the salt-mines, and took the road to the marshes, leaving the sea on his right, and penetrating into that vast and desolate plain which resembles a sea of mud, of which, here and there, a few crests of salt silver the undulations. Furet walked admirably, with his little nervous legs, along the foot-wide causeways which separate the salt-mines. D’Artagnan, aware of the consequences of a fall, which would result in a cold bath, allowed him to go as he liked, contenting himself with looking at, on the horizon, three rocks, that rose up like lance-blades from the bosom of the plain, destitute of verdure. Piriac, the bourgs of Batz and Le Croisic, exactly resembling each other, attracted and suspended his attention. If the traveler turned round, the better to make his observations, he saw on the other side an horizon of three other steeples, Guerande, Le Pouliguen, and Saint-Joachim, which, in their circumference, represented a set of skittles, of which he and Furet were but the wandering ball. Piriac was the first little port on his right. He went thither, with the names of the principal salters on his lips. At the moment he reached the little port of Piriac, five large barges, laden with stone, were leaving it. It appeared strange to D’Artagnan, that stones should be leaving a country where none are found. He had recourse to all the amenity of M. Agnan to learn from the people of the port the cause of this singular arrangement. An old fisherman replied to M. Agnan, that the stones very certainly did not come from Piriac or the marshes.
At dawn, D’Artagnan saddled Furet, who had feasted well all night, finishing the leftover oats and hay from his companions. The musketeer tried to get as much information from the innkeeper as he could; the man seemed clever, suspicious, and completely loyal to M. Fouquet. To avoid raising the innkeeper's suspicions, D’Artagnan pretended to be interested in buying some salt mines. Traveling to Belle-Isle from Roche-Bernard would have exposed him to gossip that might already be circulating and would reach the castle. Additionally, it was odd that this traveler and his servant remained a mystery to D’Artagnan, even though he had asked the innkeeper many questions, who seemed to know him very well. The musketeer then asked about the salt mines and headed toward the marshes, keeping the sea on his right, entering the vast and barren plain that looked like a sea of mud, occasionally dotted with patches of salt that shimmered on the surface. Furet moved skillfully along the narrow causeways that divided the salt mines. D’Artagnan, aware that a fall could lead to an unexpected chilly dip, let him wander as he pleased, content to gaze at three rocky outcrops on the horizon that jutted out like sword blades from the bare ground. Piriac, along with the towns of Batz and Le Croisic, all looking alike, caught his attention. If the traveler turned to get a better view, he would see another horizon with three more steeples: Guerande, Le Pouliguen, and Saint-Joachim, which, like bowling pins, depicted him and Furet as mere stray balls. Piriac was the first small port on his right. He made his way there, thinking of the main salt merchants. As he arrived at the little port of Piriac, he saw five large barges loaded with stones setting sail. D’Artagnan found it strange that stones were leaving a place that had none. He decided to use all of M. Agnan's friendliness to ask the locals at the port about this unusual occurrence. An old fisherman told M. Agnan that the stones definitely didn’t come from Piriac or the marshes.
“Where do they come from, then?” asked the musketeer.
“Where do they come from, then?” asked the musketeer.
“Monsieur, they come from Nantes and Paimboeuf.”
“Mister, they’re coming from Nantes and Paimboeuf.”
“Where are they going, then?”
“Where are they headed, then?”
“Monsieur, to Belle-Isle.”
"Sir, to Belle-Isle."
“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan, in the same tone he had assumed to tell the printer that his character interested him; “are they building at Belle-Isle, then?”
“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan, in the same tone he had used to tell the printer that his character interested him; “are they building at Belle-Isle, then?”
“Why, yes, monsieur, M. Fouquet has the walls of the castle repaired every year.”
“Of course, sir, M. Fouquet has the castle walls repaired every year.”
“It is in ruins, then?”
"Is it in ruins, then?"
“It is old.”
“It's old.”
“Thank you.”
“Thanks.”
“The fact is,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “nothing is more natural; every proprietor has a right to repair his own property. It would be like telling me I was fortifying the Image-de-Notre-Dame, when I was simply obliged to make repairs. In good truth, I believe false reports have been made to his majesty, and he is very likely to be in the wrong.”
“The fact is,” D’Artagnan said to himself, “nothing is more natural; every owner has the right to fix his own property. It would be like saying I was reinforcing the Image-de-Notre-Dame when I was just making necessary repairs. Honestly, I think false reports have been given to his majesty, and he’s probably mistaken.”
“You must confess,” continued he then, aloud, and addressing the fisherman—for his part of a suspicious man was imposed upon him by the object even of his mission—“you must confess, my dear monsieur, that these stones travel in a very curious fashion.”
“You have to admit,” he continued, speaking loudly and directing his words at the fisherman—since his role as a suspicious person was part of his mission—“you have to admit, my dear sir, that these stones move in a very strange way.”
“How so?” said the fisherman.
“How so?” asked the fisherman.
“They come from Nantes or Paimboeuf by the Loire, do they not?”
“They come from Nantes or Paimboeuf by the Loire, right?”
“With the tide.”
"With the current."
“That is convenient,—I don’t say it is not; but why do they not go straight from Saint-Nazaire to Belle-Isle?”
"That’s convenient—I’m not saying it isn’t; but why don’t they go directly from Saint-Nazaire to Belle-Isle?"
“Eh! because the chalands (barges) are fresh-water boats, and take the sea badly,” replied the fisherman.
“Yeah, because the barges are fresh-water boats, and they don’t handle the sea well,” replied the fisherman.
“That is not sufficient reason.”
“That's not a good reason.”
“Pardon me, monsieur, one may see that you have never been a sailor,” added the fisherman, not without a sort of disdain.
“Excuse me, sir, it's clear you’ve never been a sailor,” the fisherman added, not without a hint of disdain.
“Explain to me, if you please, my good man. It appears to me that to come from Paimboeuf to Piriac, and go from Piriac to Belle-Isle, is as if we went from Roche-Bernard to Nantes, and from Nantes to Piriac.”
“Could you explain this to me, please, my friend? It seems to me that traveling from Paimboeuf to Piriac, and then from Piriac to Belle-Isle, is like going from Roche-Bernard to Nantes, and then from Nantes to Piriac.”
“By water that would be the nearest way,” replied the fisherman imperturbably.
“By water, that would be the quickest route,” replied the fisherman calmly.
“But there is an elbow?”
"But is there an elbow?"
The fisherman shook his head.
The fisherman shook his head.
“The shortest road from one place to another is a straight line,” continued D’Artagnan.
“The shortest road from one place to another is a straight line,” D’Artagnan continued.
“You forget the tide, monsieur.”
"You forget the tide, sir."
“Well! take the tide.”
“Well! Ride the wave.”
“And the wind.”
"And the wind."
“Well, and the wind.”
“Well, and the breeze.”
“Without doubt; the current of the Loire carries barks almost as far as Croisic. If they want to lie by a little, or to refresh the crew, they come to Piriac along the coast; from Piriac they find another inverse current, which carries them to the Isle-Dumal, two leagues and a half.”
“Without a doubt, the current of the Loire carries boats almost as far as Croisic. If they want to take a break or refresh the crew, they stop at Piriac along the coast; from Piriac, they encounter another opposing current that takes them to Isle-Dumal, two and a half leagues away.”
“Granted.”
"Granted."
“There the current of the Vilaine throws them upon another isle, the Isle of Hoedic.”
“There, the flow of the Vilaine pushes them onto another island, the Isle of Hoedic.”
“I agree with that.”
"That's true."
“Well, monsieur, from that isle to Belle-Isle the way is quite straight. The sea, broken both above and below, passes like a canal—like a mirror between the two isles; the chalands glide along upon it like ducks upon the Loire; that’s how it is.”
“Well, sir, from that island to Belle-Isle, the route is pretty straightforward. The sea, disrupted both above and below, flows like a canal—like a mirror between the two islands; the boats glide along it like ducks on the Loire; that’s how it is.”
“It does not signify,” said the obstinate M. Agnan; “it is a long way round.”
“It doesn’t matter,” said the stubborn M. Agnan; “it’s a long way around.”
“Ah! yes; but M. Fouquet will have it so,” replied, as conclusive, the fisherman, taking off his woolen cap at the enunciation of that respected name.
“Ah! yes; but M. Fouquet will have it that way,” replied the fisherman, decisively, as he took off his woolen cap at the mention of that respected name.
A look from D’Artagnan, a look as keen and piercing as a sword-blade, found nothing in the heart of the old man but a simple confidence—on his features, nothing but satisfaction and indifference. He said, “M. Fouquet will have it so,” as he would have said, “God has willed it.”
A look from D’Artagnan, as sharp and intense as a sword, found nothing in the old man's heart but simple confidence—on his face, only satisfaction and indifference. He said, “M. Fouquet will have it that way,” just as he would have said, “God has willed it.”
D’Artagnan had already advanced too far in this direction; besides, the chalands being gone, there remained nothing at Piriac but a single bark—that of the old man, and it did not look fit for sea without great preparation. D’Artagnan therefore patted Furet, who, as a new proof of his charming character, resumed his march with his feet in the salt-mines, and his nose to the dry wind, which bends the furze and the broom of this country. They reached Le Croisic about five o’clock.
D’Artagnan had already gone too far in this direction; besides, with the boats gone, there was only one small boat left at Piriac—that of the old man, and it didn’t seem ready for the sea without a lot of work. So, D’Artagnan patted Furet, who, as more evidence of his great character, continued on with his feet in the salt flats and his nose to the dry wind, which bends the shrubbery in this area. They arrived at Le Croisic around five o’clock.
If D’Artagnan had been a poet, it was a beautiful spectacle: the immense strand of a league or more, the sea covers at high tide, and which, at the reflux, appears gray and desolate, strewed with polypi and seaweed, with pebbles sparse and white, like bones in some vast old cemetery. But the soldier, the politician, and the ambitious man, had no longer the sweet consolation of looking towards heaven to read there a hope or a warning. A red sky signifies nothing to such people but wind and disturbance. White and fleecy clouds upon the azure only say that the sea will be smooth and peaceful. D’Artagnan found the sky blue, the breeze embalmed with saline perfumes, and he said: “I will embark with the first tide, if it be but in a nutshell.”
If D’Artagnan had been a poet, it would have been a beautiful sight: the vast stretch of beach over a league long, covered by the sea at high tide, and which, when the tide recedes, looks gray and desolate, scattered with sea creatures and seaweed, with sparse white pebbles like bones in some enormous old cemetery. But the soldier, the politician, and the ambitious person no longer had the comforting thought of looking up at the sky to find hope or warnings. A red sky means nothing to them but wind and turbulence. White, fluffy clouds against the blue sky only indicate that the sea will be calm and peaceful. D’Artagnan saw the sky as blue, with a breeze filled with salty scents, and he said: “I’ll set sail with the first tide, even if it’s just in a tiny boat.”
At Le Croisic as at Piriac, he had remarked enormous heaps of stone lying along the shore. These gigantic walls, diminished every tide by the barges for Belle-Isle, were, in the eyes of the musketeer, the consequence and the proof of what he had well divined at Piriac. Was it a wall that M. Fouquet was constructing? Was it a fortification that he was erecting? To ascertain that, he must make fuller observations. D’Artagnan put Furet into a stable; supped, went to bed, and on the morrow took a walk upon the port or rather upon the shingle. Le Croisic has a port of fifty feet; it has a look-out which resembles an enormous brioche (a kind of cake) elevated on a dish. The flat strand is the dish. Hundreds of barrowsful of earth amalgamated with pebbles, and rounded into cones, with sinuous passages between, are look-outs and brioches at the same time. It is so now, and it was so two hundred years ago, only the brioche was not so large, and probably there were to be seen to trellises of lath around the brioche, which constitute an ornament, planted like gardes-fous along the passages that wind towards the little terrace. Upon the shingle lounged three or four fishermen talking about sardines and shrimps. D’Artagnan, with his eyes animated by a rough gayety, and a smile upon his lips, approached these fishermen.
At Le Croisic, just like at Piriac, he noticed huge piles of stone scattered along the shore. These massive walls, gradually being worn down by the barges for Belle-Isle with each tide, were, to the musketeer, evidence of what he had suspected at Piriac. Was M. Fouquet building a wall? Was he constructing a fortress? To find out, he needed to make more observations. D’Artagnan put Furet in a stable; had dinner, went to bed, and the next morning took a stroll by the port or rather on the pebbly beach. Le Croisic has a port that’s fifty feet wide; it has a lookout that looks like a giant brioche (a type of cake) placed on a dish. The flat beach is the dish. Hundreds of wheelbarrows of earth mixed with pebbles, formed into cones with winding paths between them, serve as lookouts and brioche at the same time. It’s the same now as it was two hundred years ago, except the brioche wasn’t as large, and there were probably lattice trellises around the brioche as decoration, set up like guardrails along the paths that lead to the little terrace. On the pebbly beach lounged three or four fishermen chatting about sardines and shrimp. D’Artagnan, his eyes bright with a rough cheerfulness and a smile on his lips, approached the fishermen.
“Any fishing going on to-day?” said he.
“Is there any fishing happening today?” he asked.
“Yes, monsieur,” replied one of them, “we are only waiting for the tide.”
“Yes, sir,” replied one of them, “we’re just waiting for the tide.”
“Where do you fish, my friends?”
“Where do you guys go fishing?”
“Upon the coasts, monsieur.”
"On the coasts, sir."
“Which are the best coasts?”
“Which are the best coasts?”
“Ah, that is all according. The tour of the isles, for example?”
“Ah, that all makes sense. The tour of the islands, for instance?”
“Yes, but they are a long way off, those isles, are they not?”
“Yes, but those islands are a long way off, aren’t they?”
“Not very; four leagues.”
“Not much; four leagues.”
“Four leagues! That is a voyage.”
“Four leagues! What a trip.”
The fishermen laughed in M. Agnan’s face.
The fishermen laughed in M. Agnan's face.
“Hear me, then,” said the latter with an air of simple stupidity; “four leagues off you lose sight of land, do you not?”
“Hear me, then,” said the latter with an expression of plain ignorance; “four leagues away, you can’t see land anymore, right?”
“Why, not always.”
"Well, not always."
“Ah, it is a long way—too long, or else I would have asked you to take me aboard, and to show me what I have never seen.”
“Ah, it’s a long way—too long, or I would have asked you to take me on board and show me what I’ve never seen.”
“What is that?”
“What’s that?”
“A live sea-fish.”
“A live fish.”
“Monsieur comes from the province?” said a fisherman.
“Monsieur is from the province?” said a fisherman.
“Yes, I come from Paris.”
"Yeah, I'm from Paris."
The Breton shrugged his shoulders; then:
The Breton shrugged his shoulders and then:
“Have you ever seen M. Fouquet in Paris?” asked he.
“Have you ever seen M. Fouquet in Paris?” he asked.
“Often,” replied D’Artagnan.
"Often," D'Artagnan replied.
“Often!” repeated the fishermen, closing their circle round the Parisian. “Do you know him?”
“Often!” repeated the fishermen, closing their circle around the Parisian. “Do you know him?”
“A little; he is the intimate friend of my master.”
“A little; he’s a close friend of my boss.”
“Ah!” said the fishermen, in astonishment.
“Wow!” said the fishermen, in astonishment.
“And,” said D’Artagnan, “I have seen all his chateaux of Saint Mande, of Vaux, and his hotel in Paris.”
“And,” said D’Artagnan, “I have seen all his castles in Saint Mande, Vaux, and his hotel in Paris.”
“Is that a fine place?”
"Is that a nice place?"
“Superb.”
"Awesome."
“It is not so fine a place as Belle-Isle,” said the fisherman.
“It’s not as nice a place as Belle-Isle,” said the fisherman.
“Bah!” cried M. d’Artagnan, breaking into a laugh so loud that he angered all his auditors.
“Bah!” shouted M. d’Artagnan, bursting into laughter so loud that it annoyed everyone listening.
“It is very plain that you have never seen Belle-Isle,” said the most curious of the fishermen. “Do you know that there are six leagues of it, and that there are such trees on it as cannot be equaled even at Nates-sur-le-Fosse?”
“It’s clear you’ve never been to Belle-Isle,” said the most curious of the fishermen. “Did you know it spans six leagues, and it has trees that can’t be matched even at Nates-sur-le-Fosse?”
“Trees in the sea!” cried D’Artagnan; “well, I should like to see them.”
“Trees in the sea!” shouted D’Artagnan; “well, I’d love to see that.”
“That can be easily done; we are fishing at the Isle de Hoedic—come with us. From that place you will see, as a Paradise, the black trees of Belle-Isle against the sky; you will see the white line of the castle, which cuts the horizon of the sea like a blade.”
“That can be easily done; we’re fishing at the Isle de Hoedic—come with us. From there, you'll see the black trees of Belle-Isle against the sky like a paradise; you'll see the white line of the castle cutting across the sea's horizon like a blade.”
“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “that must be very beautiful. But do you know there are a hundred belfries at M. Fouquet’s chateau of Vaux?”
“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “that must be really beautiful. But did you know there are a hundred bell towers at M. Fouquet’s chateau of Vaux?”
The Breton raised his head in profound admiration, but he was not convinced. “A hundred belfries! Ah, that may be; but Belle-Isle is finer than that. Should you like to see Belle-Isle?”
The Breton lifted his head in deep admiration, but he remained unconvinced. “A hundred belfries! Sure, that might be true, but Belle-Isle is even better than that. Would you like to see Belle-Isle?”
“Is that possible?” asked D’Artagnan.
“Is that possible?” D’Artagnan asked.
“Yes, with permission of the governor.”
"Yeah, with the governor's okay."
“But I do not know the governor.”
“But I don't know the governor.”
“As you know M. Fouquet, you can tell your name.”
“As you know, Mr. Fouquet, you can share your name.”
“Oh, my friends, I am not a gentleman.”
“Oh, my friends, I’m not a gentleman.”
“Everybody enters Belle-Isle,” continued the fisherman in his strong, pure language, “provided he means no harm to Belle-Isle or its master.”
“Everybody can come to Belle-Isle,” the fisherman continued in his strong, clear voice, “as long as they don’t mean any harm to Belle-Isle or its master.”
A slight shudder crept over the body of the musketeer. “That is true,” thought he. Then recovering himself, “If I were sure,” said he, “not to be sea-sick.”
A slight shiver ran through the musketeer's body. “That’s true,” he thought. Then, collecting himself, he said, “If I were sure I wouldn't get seasick.”
“What, upon her?” said the fisherman, pointing with pride to his pretty round-bottomed bark.
“What about her?” said the fisherman, proudly pointing to his pretty round-bottomed boat.
“Well, you almost persuade me,” cried M. Agnan; “I will go and see Belle-Isle, but they will not admit me.”
“Well, you almost convince me,” exclaimed M. Agnan; “I’ll go to Belle-Isle, but they won’t let me in.”
“We shall enter, safe enough.”
"We'll go in, it's safe."
“You! What for?”
“You! What do you want?”
“Why, dame! to sell fish to the corsairs.”
“Why, lady! to sell fish to the pirates.”
“Ha! Corsairs—what do you mean?”
“Ha! Pirates—what do you mean?”
“Well, I mean that M. Fouquet is having two corsairs built to chase the Dutch and the English, and we sell our fish to the crews of those little vessels.”
“Well, I mean that M. Fouquet is having two privateers built to chase the Dutch and the English, and we sell our fish to the crews of those small boats.”
“Come, come!” said D’Artagnan to himself—“better and better. A printing-press, bastions, and corsairs! Well, M. Fouquet is not an enemy to be despised, as I presumed to fancy. He is worth the trouble of travelling to see him nearer.”
“Come on!” D’Artagnan said to himself—“this just keeps getting better. A printing press, fortifications, and pirates! Well, M. Fouquet is not someone to be underestimated, as I thought. He’s worth the effort of traveling to see up close.”
“We set out at half-past five,” said the fisherman gravely.
“We set out at 5:30,” said the fisherman seriously.
“I am quite ready, and I will not leave you now.” So D’Artagnan saw the fishermen haul their barks to meet the tide with a windlass. The sea rose; M. Agnan allowed himself to be hoisted on board, not without sporting a little fear and awkwardness, to the amusement of the young beach-urchins who watched him with their large intelligent eyes. He laid himself down upon a folded sail, not interfering with anything whilst the bark prepared for sea; and, with its large square sail, it was fairly out within two hours. The fishermen, who prosecuted their occupation as they proceeded, did not perceive that their passenger had not become pale, neither groaned nor suffered; that in spite of that horrible tossing and rolling of the bark, to which no hand imparted direction, the novice passenger had preserved his presence of mind and his appetite. They fished, and their fishing was sufficiently fortunate. To lines bated with prawn, soles came, with numerous gambols, to bite. Two nets had already been broken by the immense weight of congers and haddocks; three sea-eels plowed the hold with their slimy folds and their dying contortions. D’Artagnan brought them good luck; they told him so. The soldier found the occupation so pleasant, that he put his hand to the work—that is to say, to the lines—and uttered roars of joy, and mordioux enough to have astonished his musketeers themselves, every time that a shock given to his line by the captured fish required the play of the muscles of his arm, and the employment of his best dexterity. The party of pleasure had made him forget his diplomatic mission. He was struggling with a very large conger, and holding fast with one hand to the side of the vessel, in order to seize with the other the gaping jowl of his antagonist, when the master said to him, “Take care they don’t see you from Belle-Isle!”
“I’m all set, and I’m not leaving you now.” D’Artagnan watched the fishermen pull their boats into the tide using a windlass. The sea was rough; M. Agnan let himself be pulled on board, a bit nervous and clumsy, which amused the young kids on the beach who watched him with their big, clever eyes. He laid down on a folded sail, staying out of the way while the boat prepared to set off; within two hours, it was out with its large square sail. The fishermen, focused on their work as they went, didn’t notice that their passenger didn’t turn pale or groan or seem to suffer; despite the terrible rocking of the boat, with no one directing it, the novice passenger kept his composure and his appetite. They fished, and they had quite a good catch. Lines baited with shrimp successfully attracted soles, which nibbled enthusiastically. Two nets had already broken from the heavy congers and haddocks; three eels were wriggling around in the hold with their slimy bodies and dying twitches. D’Artagnan brought them good luck; they told him so. The soldier found the activity so enjoyable that he joined in—grabbing the lines—and let out roars of joy, loud enough to shock even his fellow musketeers, each time the fish tugged on his line, requiring him to flex his muscles and use all his skill. The fun had made him forget his diplomatic mission. He was wrestling with a very large conger while gripping the side of the boat with one hand, trying to catch the squirming fish with the other when the captain said to him, “Watch out they don’t see you from Belle-Isle!”
These words produced the same effect upon D’Artagnan as the hissing of the first bullet on a day of battle; he let go of both line and conger, which, dragging each other, returned again to the water. D’Artagnan perceived, within half a league at most, the blue and marked profile of the rocks of Belle-Isle, dominated by the majestic whiteness of the castle. In the distance, the land with its forests and verdant plains; cattle on the grass. This was what first attracted the attention of the musketeer. The sun darted its rays of gold upon the sea, raising a shining mist round this enchanted isle. Little could be seen of it, owing to this dazzling light, but the salient points; every shadow was strongly marked, and cut with bands of darkness the luminous fields and walls. “Eh! eh!” said D’Artagnan, at the aspect of those masses of black rocks, “these are fortifications which do not stand in need of any engineer to render a landing difficult. How the devil can a landing be effected on that isle which God has defended so completely?”
These words had the same effect on D’Artagnan as the sound of the first bullet in battle; he dropped both the line and the conger, which, tangled together, fell back into the water. D’Artagnan spotted, at most half a league away, the blue, distinctive outline of the rocks of Belle-Isle, topped by the grand whiteness of the castle. In the distance lay the land with its forests and lush plains; cattle grazed on the grass. This was what first caught the musketeer's attention. The sun cast its golden rays on the sea, creating a shimmering mist around this magical island. Little could be seen due to the blinding light, but the prominent features were visible; every shadow was sharply defined, slicing through the bright fields and walls with bands of darkness. “Eh! eh!” D’Artagnan exclaimed at the sight of those massive black rocks, “these are fortifications that don’t need an engineer to make a landing difficult. How on earth can anyone land on an island that God has so thoroughly defended?”
“This way,” replied the patron of the bark, changing the sail, and impressing upon the rudder a twist which turned the boat in the direction of a pretty little port, quite coquettish, round, and newly battlemented.
“This way,” said the captain of the boat, adjusting the sail and twisting the rudder to steer the boat toward a charming little port, quite elegant, round, and recently fortified.
“What the devil do I see yonder?” said D’Artagnan.
“What the hell do I see over there?” said D’Artagnan.
“You see Locmaria,” replied the fisherman.
“You see Locmaria,” the fisherman replied.
“Well, but there?”
"Well, but what about there?"
“That is Bangor.”
"That's Bangor."
“And further on?”
"And then?"
“Sauzon, and then Le Palais.”
“Sauzon, then Le Palais.”
“Mordioux! It is a world. Ah! there are some soldiers.”
“Mordioux! It’s a whole world. Ah! There are some soldiers.”
“There are seventeen hundred men in Belle-Isle, monsieur,” replied the fisherman, proudly. “Do you know that the least garrison is of twenty companies of infantry?”
“There are seventeen hundred men in Belle-Isle, sir,” the fisherman replied proudly. “Did you know that the smallest garrison has twenty companies of infantry?”
“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan, stamping with his foot. “His majesty was right enough.”
“Mordioux!” shouted D’Artagnan, stamping his foot. “His majesty was totally right.”
They landed.
They arrived.
Chapter LXIX. D’Artagnan was to meet an Old Acquaintance.
There is always something in a landing, if it be only from the smallest sea-boat—a trouble and a confusion which do not leave the mind the liberty of which it stands in need in order to study at the first glance the new locality presented to it. The moveable bridges, the agitated sailors, the noise of the water on the pebbles, the cries and importunities of those who wait upon the shores, are multiplied details of that sensation which is summed up in one single result—hesitation. It was not, then, till after standing several minutes on the shore that D’Artagnan saw upon the port, but more particularly in the interior of the isle, an immense number of workmen in motion. At his feet D’Artagnan recognized the five chalands laden with rough stone he had seen leave the port of Piriac. The smaller stones were transported to the shore by means of a chain formed by twenty-five or thirty peasants. The large stones were loaded on trollies which conveyed them in the same direction as the others, that is to say, towards the works, of which D’Artagnan could as yet appreciate neither the strength nor the extent. Everywhere was to be seen an activity equal to that which Telemachus observed on his landing at Salentum. D’Artagnan felt a strong inclination to penetrate into the interior; but he could not, under the penalty of exciting mistrust, exhibit too much curiosity. He advanced then little by little, scarcely going beyond the line formed by the fishermen on the beach, observing everything, saying nothing, and meeting all suspicion that might have been excited with a half-silly question or a polite bow. And yet, whilst his companions carried on their trade, giving or selling their fish to the workmen or the inhabitants of the city, D’Artagnan had gained by degrees, and, reassured by the little attention paid to him, he began to cast an intelligent and confident look upon the men and things that appeared before his eyes. And his very first glance fell on certain movements of earth about which the eye of a soldier could not be mistaken. At the two extremities of the port, in order that their fires should converge upon the great axis of the ellipse formed by the basin, in the first place, two batteries had been raised, evidently destined to receive flank pieces, for D’Artagnan saw the workmen finishing the platform and making ready the demi-circumference in wood upon which the wheels of the pieces might turn to embrace every direction over the epaulement. By the side of each of these batteries other workmen were strengthening gabions filled with earth, the lining of another battery. The latter had embrasures, and the overseer of the works called successively men who, with cords, tied the saucissons and cut the lozenges and right angles of turfs destined to retain the matting of the embrasures. By the activity displayed in these works, already so far advanced, they might be considered as finished: they were not yet furnished with their cannons, but the platforms had their gites and their madriers all prepared; the earth, beaten carefully, was consolidated; and supposing the artillery to be on the island, in less than two or three days the port might be completely armed. That which astonished D’Artagnan, when he turned his eyes from the coast batteries to the fortifications of the city, was to see that Belle-Isle was defended by an entirely new system, of which he had often heard the Comte de la Fere speak as a wonderful advance, but of which he had as yet never seen the application. These fortifications belonged neither to the Dutch method of Marollais, nor to the French method of the Chevalier Antoine de Ville, but to the system of Manesson Mallet, a skillful engineer, who about six or eight years previously had quitted the service of Portugal to enter that of France. The works had this peculiarity, that instead of rising above the earth, as did the ancient ramparts destined to defend a city from escalades, they, on the contrary, sank into it; and what created the height of the walls was the depth of the ditches. It did not take long to make D’Artagnan perceive the superiority of such a system, which gives no advantage to cannon. Besides, as the fosses were lower than, or on a level with, the sea, these fosses could be instantly inundated by means of subterranean sluices. Otherwise, the works were almost complete, and a group of workmen, receiving orders from a man who appeared to be conductor of the works, were occupied in placing the last stones. A bridge of planks thrown over the fosses for the greater convenience of the maneuvers connected with the barrows, joined the interior to the exterior. With an air of simple curiosity D’Artagnan asked if he might be permitted to cross the bridge, and he was told that no order prevented it. Consequently he crossed the bridge, and advanced towards the group.
There is always something about landing, even from the smallest boat—a hassle and confusion that prevent the mind from fully grasping the new place it finds itself in. The moving bridges, the bustling sailors, the noise of water on the pebbles, and the shouts and requests of those waiting on the shores all contribute to that feeling summed up in one word—hesitation. It wasn’t until after standing for several minutes on the shore that D’Artagnan spotted a huge number of workers on the port, especially in the interior of the island. At his feet, D’Artagnan recognized the five barges loaded with rough stones he had seen leave the port of Piriac. The smaller stones were being brought to the shore by a chain made up of twenty-five or thirty peasants. The larger stones were loaded onto trolleys that carried them in the same direction as the others, towards the construction site, of which D’Artagnan could not yet gauge the strength or size. There was a level of activity everywhere that reminded D’Artagnan of what Telemachus saw when he landed at Salentum. He was eager to explore further; however, he knew he had to avoid showing too much curiosity to not raise suspicion. So, he moved forward slowly, sticking close to the fishermen on the beach, observing but saying nothing, and deflecting any curiosity sparked by a silly question or a polite nod. Meanwhile, as his companions sold their fish to the workers or the city’s residents, D’Artagnan gradually became more at ease, reassured by the little attention he was receiving, and began to study the people and things before him with a discerning and confident gaze. His first look fell on some movements in the earth that a soldier's eye couldn’t miss. At both ends of the port, to ensure their fires converged on the main axis of the basin's elliptical shape, two batteries had been constructed, clearly intended for flank guns, as D’Artagnan saw the workers finishing up the platform and preparing the wooden semicircles for the wheels of the cannons to rotate and cover every direction over the rampart. Next to each of these batteries, other workers were reinforcing gabions filled with earth, which formed the lining of another battery. This one had openings for firing, and the foreman was calling out to men who, with cords, tied sausage-like bundles and shaped the squares and right angles of sod meant to hold the matting of the openings. The progress of these projects, already so advanced, made it clear they could almost be considered complete: they were not yet equipped with cannons, but the platforms had their placements and flooring all set up; the earth was carefully packed down and settled; and, assuming the artillery was already on the island, the port could be fully armed in just two or three days. What surprised D’Artagnan, when he shifted his gaze from the coastal batteries to the city’s fortifications, was seeing that Belle-Isle was defended by a completely new system he had often heard the Comte de la Fere talk about as a major improvement, but one he had never seen in action before. These fortifications were neither of the Dutch style by Marollais nor the French method by Chevalier Antoine de Ville but belonged to the system of Manesson Mallet, a skilled engineer who had left the service of Portugal to join France about six or eight years earlier. The unique aspect of the works was that instead of rising above the ground like the old walls used for city defense against assaults, they sank into it; the height of the walls was created by the depth of the ditches. It didn’t take long for D’Artagnan to realize the superiority of such a system, which leaves cannons at a disadvantage. Plus, since the ditches were lower than or level with the sea, they could be quickly flooded using underground sluices. Otherwise, the works were almost done, and a group of workers, taking orders from someone who seemed to be in charge, were busy placing the last stones. A wooden bridge thrown over the ditches made moving things more convenient and connected the interior to the exterior. With a look of simple curiosity, D’Artagnan asked if he could cross the bridge, and was told there was no order against it. So, he crossed the bridge and approached the group.
This group was superintended by the man whom D’Artagnan had already remarked, and who appeared to be the engineer-in-chief. A plan was lying open before him upon a large stone forming a table, and at some paces from him a crane was in action. This engineer, who by his evident importance first attracted the attention of D’Artagnan, wore a justaucorps, which, from its sumptuousness, was scarcely in harmony with the work he was employed in, that rather necessitated the costume of a master-mason than of a noble. He was a man of immense stature and great square shoulders, and wore a hat covered with feathers. He gesticulated in the most majestic manner, and appeared, for D’Artagnan only saw his back, to be scolding the workmen for their idleness and want of strength.
This group was overseen by the man D’Artagnan had already noticed, who seemed to be the chief engineer. A plan was spread out on a large stone serving as a table, and a crane was working a short distance away. This engineer, whose obvious importance first caught D’Artagnan's attention, wore a long coat that, due to its lavishness, hardly matched the job he was doing, which seemed more fitting for a master mason than a noble. He was a tall man with broad shoulders and wore a hat adorned with feathers. He gestured dramatically and appeared, as D’Artagnan only saw his back, to be reprimanding the workers for their laziness and lack of effort.
D’Artagnan continued to draw nearer. At that moment the man with the feathers ceased to gesticulate, and, with his hands placed upon his knees, was following, half-bent, the effort of six workmen to raise a block of hewn stone to the top of a piece of timber destined to support that stone, so that the cord of the crane might be passed under it. The six men, all on one side of the stone, united their efforts to raise it to eight or ten inches from the ground, sweating and blowing, whilst a seventh got ready for when there should be daylight enough beneath it to slide in the roller that was to support it. But the stone had already twice escaped from their hands before gaining a sufficient height for the roller to be introduced. There can be no doubt that every time the stone escaped them, they bounded quickly backwards, to keep their feet from being crushed by the refalling stone. Every time, the stone, abandoned by them, sunk deeper into the damp earth, which rendered the operation more and more difficult. A third effort was followed by no better success, but with progressive discouragement. And yet, when the six men were bent towards the stone, the man with the feathers had himself, with a powerful voice, given the word of command, “Ferme!” which regulates maneuvers of strength. Then he drew himself up.
D’Artagnan kept getting closer. At that moment, the man with the feathers stopped gesturing and, with his hands on his knees, was watching, half-bent, as six workers struggled to lift a block of cut stone onto a piece of timber meant to hold it, so that the crane’s rope could be passed underneath. The six men, all on one side of the stone, combined their strength to raise it about eight or ten inches off the ground, sweating and panting, while a seventh man prepared to slide in the roller that would support it once there was enough daylight underneath. However, the stone had slipped from their grasp twice already before they could lift it high enough for the roller to be placed. Each time the stone fell, they quickly jumped back to avoid getting their feet crushed. Each time, the stone sank deeper into the damp earth, making the task increasingly harder. A third attempt ended with no better results, and they grew more discouraged. Yet, as the six men leaned into the stone, the man with the feathers had loudly called out, “Ferme!” which directs the lifting efforts. Then he straightened up.
“Oh! oh!” said he, “what is this all about? Have I to do with men of straw? Corne de boeuf! stand on one side, and you shall see how this is to be done.”
“Oh! oh!” he said, “what's going on here? Am I dealing with a bunch of weaklings? Corned beef! Step aside, and you'll see how it's done.”
“Peste!” said D’Artagnan, “will he pretend to raise that rock? that would be a sight worth looking at.”
“Damn it!” said D’Artagnan, “is he really going to try to lift that rock? That would be a sight to see.”
The workmen, as commanded by the engineer, drew back with their ears down, and shaking their heads, with the exception of the one who held the plank, who prepared to perform the office. The man with the feathers went up to the stone, stooped, slipped his hands under the face lying upon the ground, stiffened his Herculean muscles, and without a strain, with a slow motion, like that of a machine, lifted the end of the rock a foot from the ground. The workman who held the plank profited by the space thus given him, and slipped the roller under the stone.
The workers, following the engineer's orders, stepped back with their heads down, shaking them, except for one who was holding the plank and getting ready to do his job. The man with the feathers approached the stone, bent down, slipped his hands under the face lying on the ground, tightened his powerful muscles, and without any effort, in a slow, mechanical motion, lifted one end of the rock a foot off the ground. The worker holding the plank took advantage of the space created and slid the roller under the stone.
“That’s the way,” said the giant, not letting the rock fall again, but placing it upon its support.
“That’s how it is,” said the giant, not letting the rock drop again but setting it on its support.
“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan, “I know but one man capable of such a feat of strength.”
“Mordioux!” shouted D’Artagnan, “I only know one man who could pull off something like that.”
“Hein!” cried the colossus, turning round.
“Hein!” shouted the giant, turning around.
“Porthos!” murmured D’Artagnan, seized with stupor, “Porthos at Belle-Isle!”
“Porthos!” D’Artagnan whispered, stunned, “Porthos at Belle-Isle!”
On his part, the man with the feathers fixed his eyes upon the disguised lieutenant, and, in spite of his metamorphosis, recognized him. “D’Artagnan!” cried he; and the color mounted to his face. “Hush!” said he to D’Artagnan.
On his part, the man with the feathers locked his gaze on the disguised lieutenant and, despite his transformation, recognized him. “D’Artagnan!” he exclaimed, and a flush of color rose to his face. “Shh!” he said to D’Artagnan.
“Hush!” in his turn, said the musketeer. In fact, if Porthos had just been discovered by D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan had just been discovered by Porthos. The interest of the particular secret of each struck them both at the same instant. Nevertheless the first movement of the two men was to throw their arms around each other. What they wished to conceal from the bystanders, was not their friendship, but their names. But, after the embrace, came reflection.
“Hush!” said the musketeer in response. In fact, if Porthos had just been found out by D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan had just been found out by Porthos. The intrigue of their individual secrets hit them both at the same moment. Still, their first instinct was to throw their arms around each other. What they wanted to hide from the onlookers wasn’t their friendship, but their identities. However, after the embrace, they both began to think.
“What the devil brings Porthos to Belle-Isle, lifting stones?” said D’Artagnan; only D’Artagnan uttered that question in a low voice. Less strong in diplomacy than his friend, Porthos thought aloud.
“What on earth brings Porthos to Belle-Isle, lifting stones?” said D’Artagnan; however, D’Artagnan asked that question quietly. Not as skilled in diplomacy as his friend, Porthos spoke his thoughts out loud.
“How the devil did you come to Belle-Isle?” asked he of D’Artagnan; “and what do you want to do here?” It was necessary to reply without hesitation. To hesitate in answer to Porthos would have been a check, for which the self-love of D’Artagnan would never have consoled itself.
“How the heck did you end up at Belle-Isle?” he asked D’Artagnan. “What do you want to do here?” It was important to respond without hesitation. Pausing to answer Porthos would have been a blow to D’Artagnan's pride that he would never forgive himself for.
“Pardieu! my friend, I am at Belle-Isle because you are here.”
“Wow! My friend, I'm at Belle-Isle because you're here.”
“Ah, bah!” said Porthos, visibly stupefied with the argument and seeking to account for it to himself, with the felicity of deduction we know to be particular to him.
“Ah, come on!” said Porthos, clearly baffled by the argument and trying to make sense of it in his usual quirky way of reasoning.
“Without doubt,” continued D’Artagnan, unwilling to give his friend time to recollect himself, “I have been to see you at Pierrefonds.”
“Definitely,” D’Artagnan said, not giving his friend a chance to gather his thoughts, “I’ve been to see you at Pierrefonds.”
“Indeed!”
“Absolutely!”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“And you did not find me there?”
“And you didn’t find me there?”
“No, but I found Mouston.”
“No, but I found Mouston.”
“Is he well?”
"Is he okay?"
“Peste!”
"Plague!"
“Well, but Mouston did not tell you I was here.”
“Well, Mouston didn’t mention that I was here.”
“Why should he not? Have I, perchance, deserved to lose his confidence?”
“Why shouldn't he? Did I somehow deserve to lose his trust?”
“No; but he did not know it.”
“No; but he didn't know it.”
“Well; that is a reason at least that does not offend my self-love.”
“Well, that’s a reason at least that doesn’t hurt my self-esteem.”
“Then how did you manage to find me?”
“Then how did you find me?”
“My dear friend, a great noble like you always leaves traced behind him on his passage; and I should think but poorly of myself, if I were not sharp enough to follow the traces of my friends.” This explanation, flattering as it was, did not entirely satisfy Porthos.
“My dear friend, a great noble like you always leaves a mark behind him wherever he goes; and I would think very poorly of myself if I weren’t clever enough to follow the signs of my friends.” This explanation, as flattering as it was, didn’t completely satisfy Porthos.
“But I left no traces behind me, for I came here disguised,” said Porthos.
“But I left no traces behind me because I came here in disguise,” said Porthos.
“Ah! You came disguised did you?” said D’Artagnan.
“Ah! You showed up in disguise, did you?” said D’Artagnan.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And how?”
“And how’s that?”
“As a miller.”
“As a miller.”
“And do you think a great noble, like you, Porthos, can affect common manners so as to deceive people?”
“And do you really think a great nobleman like you, Porthos, can change common behavior just to fool people?”
“Well, I swear to you my friend, that I played my part so well that everybody was deceived.”
“Well, I promise you, my friend, that I did my part so well that everyone was fooled.”
“Indeed! so well, that I have not discovered and joined you?”
“Really! Have I not found you and joined you?”
“Yes; but how did you discover and join me?”
“Yes, but how did you find me and come join me?”
“Stop a bit. I was going to tell you how. Do you imagine Mouston—”
“Hold on a second. I was going to explain how. Do you really think Mouston—”
“Ah! it was that fellow, Mouston,” said Porthos, gathering up those two triumphant arches which served him for eyebrows.
“Ah! it was that guy, Mouston,” said Porthos, lifting those two triumphant arches that served as his eyebrows.
“But stop, I tell you—it was no fault of Mouston’s because he was ignorant of where you were.”
“But wait, I’m telling you—it wasn’t Mouston’s fault because he didn’t know where you were.”
“I know he was; and that is why I am in such haste to understand—”
“I know he was; and that’s why I’m in such a hurry to understand—”
“Oh! how impatient you are, Porthos.”
“Oh! how impatient you are, Porthos.”
“When I do not comprehend, I am terrible.”
"When I don’t understand, I’m awful."
“Well, you will understand. Aramis wrote to you at Pierrefonds, did he not?”
“Well, you’ll see. Aramis wrote to you at Pierrefonds, didn’t he?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“And he told you to come before the equinox.”
“And he told you to come before the equinox.”
“That is true.”
"That's true."
“Well! that is it,” said D’Artagnan, hoping that this reason would mystify Porthos. Porthos appeared to give himself up to a violent mental labor.
“Well! That’s it,” said D’Artagnan, hoping that this reasoning would confuse Porthos. Porthos seemed to be deep in thought, struggling to comprehend.
“Yes, yes,” said he, “I understand. As Aramis told me to come before the equinox, you have understood that that was to join him. You then inquired where Aramis was, saying to yourself, ‘Where Aramis is, there Porthos will be.’ You have learnt that Aramis was in Bretagne, and you said to yourself, ‘Porthos is in Bretagne.’”
“Yes, yes,” he said, “I get it. Since Aramis told me to come before the equinox, you figured that was to meet him. So you asked where Aramis was, thinking, ‘Where Aramis is, Porthos will be too.’ You found out that Aramis was in Brittany, and you thought, ‘Porthos is in Brittany.’”
“Exactly. In good truth, Porthos, I cannot tell why you have not turned conjuror. So you understand that, arriving at Roche-Bernard, I heard of the splendid fortifications going on at Belle-Isle. The account raised my curiosity, I embarked in a fishing boat, without dreaming that you were here: I came, and I saw a monstrous fine fellow lifting a stone Ajax could not have stirred. I cried out, ‘Nobody but the Baron de Bracieux could have performed such a feat of strength.’ You heard me, you turned round, you recognized me, we embraced; and, ma foi! if you like, my dear friend, we will embrace again.”
“Exactly. Honestly, Porthos, I don’t know why you haven’t become a magician. So, you get that when I got to Roche-Bernard, I heard about the amazing fortifications being built at Belle-Isle. The description sparked my curiosity, so I jumped on a fishing boat, not even thinking you were here. I arrived and saw this incredibly strong guy lifting a stone that even Ajax couldn’t move. I shouted, ‘Only the Baron de Bracieux could pull off such an incredible feat of strength!’ You heard me, turned around, recognized me, and we hugged; and, you know what, my dear friend, we can hug again if you want.”
“Ah! now all is explained,” said Porthos; and he embraced D’Artagnan with so much friendship as to deprive the musketeer of his breath for five minutes.
“Ah! Now it all makes sense,” said Porthos, and he hugged D’Artagnan with such warmth that it left the musketeer breathless for five minutes.
“Why, you are stronger than ever,” said D’Artagnan, “and still, happily, in your arms.” Porthos saluted D’Artagnan with a gracious smile. During the five minutes D’Artagnan was recovering his breath, he reflected that he had a very difficult part to play. It was necessary that he always should question and never reply. By the time his respiration returned, he had fixed his plans for the campaign.
“Wow, you’re stronger than ever,” said D’Artagnan, “and still, thankfully, in your arms.” Porthos greeted D’Artagnan with a friendly smile. While D’Artagnan took a moment to catch his breath, he realized he had a tough role to play. He needed to ask questions and never give answers. By the time he was breathing normally again, he had worked out his strategy for the campaign.
Chapter LXX. Wherein the Ideas of D’Artagnan begin to clear up a little.
D’Artagnan immediately took the offensive. “Now that I have told you all, dear friend, or rather you have guessed all, tell me what you are doing here, covered with dust and mud?”
DD'Artagnan immediately took the offensive. “Now that I’ve shared everything with you, my friend—or you’ve figured it out yourself—tell me what you’re doing here, covered in dust and mud?”
Porthos wiped his brow, and looked around him with pride. “Why, it appears,” said he, “that you may see what I am doing here.”
Porthos wiped his forehead and looked around with pride. “Well, it seems,” he said, “that you can see what I'm doing here.”
“No doubt, no doubt, you lift great stones.”
“No doubt, no doubt, you lift heavy stones.”
“Oh! to show these idle fellows what a man is,” said Porthos, with contempt. “But you understand—”
“Oh! to show these useless guys what a real man is,” said Porthos, with disdain. “But you get it—”
“Yes, that is not your place to lift stones, although there are many whose place it is, who cannot lift them as you do. It was that which made me ask you, just now. What are you doing here, baron?”
“Yes, it’s not your job to lift stones, even though there are many who should be able to but can’t lift them like you do. That’s why I just asked you. What are you doing here, baron?”
“I am studying topography, chevalier.”
"I'm studying topography, knight."
“You are studying topography?”
"Are you studying topography?"
“Yes; but you—what are you doing in that common dress?”
“Yes, but what are you doing in that ordinary outfit?”
D’Artagnan perceived he had committed a fault in giving expression to his astonishment. Porthos had taken advantage of it, to retort with a question. “Why,” said he, “you know I am a bourgeois, in fact; my dress, then, has nothing astonishing in it, since it conforms with my condition.”
D’Artagnan realized he had made a mistake by showing his surprise. Porthos seized the opportunity to respond with a question. “Well,” he said, “you know I’m a bourgeois, so there’s nothing surprising about my outfit since it matches my status.”
“Nonsense! you are a musketeer.”
“Nonsense! You’re a musketeer.”
“You are wrong, my friend; I have given in my resignation.”
“You're mistaken, my friend; I have submitted my resignation.”
“Bah!”
"Ugh!"
“Oh, mon Dieu! yes.”
“Oh my God! Yes.”
“And you have abandoned the service?”
"Did you quit your job?"
“I have quitted it.”
“I quit it.”
“You have abandoned the king?”
"You abandoned the king?"
“Quite.”
"Definitely."
Porthos raised his arms towards heaven, like a man who has heard extraordinary news. “Well, that does confound me,” said he.
Porthos lifted his arms to the sky, like someone who has just received unbelievable news. “Well, that really surprises me,” he said.
“It is nevertheless true.”
"It is still true."
“And what led you to form such a resolution.”
“And what made you come to that decision?”
“The king displeased me. Mazarin had disgusted me for a long time, as you know; so I threw my cassock to the nettles.”
“The king upset me. Mazarin had been making me feel disgusted for a while, as you know; so I tossed my cassock into the weeds.”
“But Mazarin is dead.”
"But Mazarin has died."
“I know that well enough, parbleu! Only, at the period of his death, my resignation had been given in and accepted two months. Then, feeling myself free, I set off for Pierrefonds, to see my friend Porthos. I had heard talk of the happy division you had made of your time, and I wished, for a fortnight, to divide mine after your fashion.”
“I know that all too well, of course! However, when he died, I had already submitted my resignation, and it was accepted two months prior. So, feeling free, I headed to Pierrefonds to see my friend Porthos. I’d heard about how well you divided your time, and I wanted to spend a fortnight doing the same.”
“My friend, you know that it is not for a fortnight my house is open to you; it is for a year—for ten years—for life.”
“My friend, you know that my house is open to you not just for a couple of weeks; it’s for a year—for ten years—for life.”
“Thank you, Porthos.”
“Thanks, Porthos.”
“Ah! but perhaps you want money—do you?” said Porthos, making something like fifty louis chink in his pocket. “In that case, you know—”
“Ah! But maybe you need money—do you?” said Porthos, making around fifty louis jingle in his pocket. “In that case, you know—”
“No, thank you; I am not in want of anything. I placed my savings with Planchet, who pays me the interest of them.”
“No, thank you; I don’t need anything. I put my savings with Planchet, who pays me interest on them.”
“Your savings?”
"Your savings?"
“Yes, to be sure,” said D’Artagnan: “why should I not put by my savings, as well as another, Porthos?”
“Yes, definitely,” said D’Artagnan. “Why shouldn’t I save my money like anyone else, Porthos?”
“Oh, there is no reason why; on the contrary, I always suspected you—that is to say, Aramis always suspected you to have savings. For my own part, d’ye see, I take no concern about the management of my household; but I presume the savings of a musketeer must be small.”
“Oh, there’s no particular reason; on the contrary, I always suspected you—that is to say, Aramis always suspected you had some savings. As for me, you see, I don’t worry about running my household; but I assume the savings of a musketeer can’t be much.”
“No doubt, relative to yourself, Porthos, who are a millionaire; but you shall judge. I had laid by twenty-five thousand livres.”
“No doubt, compared to you, Porthos, who is a millionaire; but you can decide. I had saved up twenty-five thousand livres.”
“That’s pretty well,” said Porthos, with an affable air.
"That's quite good," said Porthos, with a friendly demeanor.
“And,” continued D’Artagnan, “on the twenty-eighth of last month I added to it two hundred thousand livres more.”
“And,” continued D’Artagnan, “on the twenty-eighth of last month, I added another two hundred thousand livres to it.”
Porthos opened his large eyes, which eloquently demanded of the musketeer, “Where the devil did you steal such a sum as that, my dear friend?” “Two hundred thousand livres!” cried he, at length.
Porthos opened his big eyes, which clearly asked the musketeer, “Where on earth did you get that kind of money, my dear friend?” “Two hundred thousand livres!” he exclaimed finally.
“Yes; which, with the twenty-five I had, and twenty thousand I have about me, complete the sum of two hundred and forty-five thousand livres.”
“Yes; which, along with the twenty-five I already had and the twenty thousand I have on me, makes a total of two hundred and forty-five thousand livres.”
“But tell me, whence comes this fortune?”
“But tell me, where does this luck come from?”
“I will tell you all about it presently, dear friend; but as you have, in the first place, many things to tell me yourself, let us have my recital in its proper order.”
“I'll tell you all about it soon, dear friend; but since you have a lot to share with me first, let's do my story in the right order.”
“Bravo!” said Porthos; “then we are both rich. But what can I have to relate to you?”
“Awesome!” said Porthos; “then we’re both rich. But what do I have to share with you?”
“You have to relate to me how Aramis came to be named—”
“You have to tell me how Aramis got his name—”
“Ah! bishop of Vannes.”
"Ah! Bishop of Vannes."
“That’s it,” said D’Artagnan, “bishop of Vannes. Dear Aramis! do you know how he succeeded so well?”
"That's it," said D'Artagnan, "bishop of Vannes. Dear Aramis! Do you know how he managed to do so well?"
“Yes, yes; without reckoning that he does not mean to stop there.”
“Yes, yes; not to mention that he doesn’t plan to stop there.”
“What! do you mean he will not be contented with violet stockings, and that he wants a red hat?”
“What! Are you saying he won't be happy with violet stockings and that he wants a red hat?”
“Hush! that is promised him.”
“Shh! That’s promised to him.”
“Bah! by the king?”
"Bah! by the king?"
“By somebody more powerful than the king.”
“By someone more powerful than the king.”
“Ah! the devil! Porthos: what incredible things you tell me, my friend!”
“Wow! That's unbelievable, Porthos! What amazing things you're telling me, my friend!”
“Why incredible? Is there not always somebody in France more powerful than the king?”
“Why is that incredible? Isn’t there always someone in France who has more power than the king?”
“Oh, yes; in the time of King Louis XIII. it was Cardinal Richelieu; in the time of the regency it was Cardinal Mazarin. In the time of Louis XIV. it is M—”
“Oh, yes; during the reign of King Louis XIII, it was Cardinal Richelieu; during the regency, it was Cardinal Mazarin. In the time of Louis XIV, it is M—”
“Go on.”
"Go ahead."
“It is M. Fouquet.”
“It’s M. Fouquet.”
“Jove! you have hit it the first time.”
"Wow! You got it right on the first try."
“So, then, I suppose it is M. Fouquet who has promised Aramis the red hat.”
“So, I guess it’s M. Fouquet who promised Aramis the red hat.”
Porthos assumed an air of reserve. “Dear friend,” said he, “God preserve me from meddling with the affairs of others, above all from revealing secrets it may be to their interest to keep. When you see Aramis, he will tell you all he thinks he ought to tell you.”
Porthos took on a serious demeanor. “My dear friend,” he said, “I pray that I never get involved in other people's business, especially when it comes to revealing secrets that might be better kept. When you see Aramis, he will share everything he thinks you should know.”
“You are right, Porthos; and you are quite a padlock for safety. But, to revert to yourself?”
“You're right, Porthos; and you're definitely a safety lock. But, getting back to you?”
“Yes,” said Porthos.
“Yes,” Porthos replied.
“You said just now you came hither to study topography?”
“You just said you came here to study topography?”
“I did so.”
"I did that."
“Tudieu! my friend, what fine things you will do!”
“Tudieu! My friend, what amazing things you will accomplish!”
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“Why, these fortifications are admirable.”
"Wow, these fortifications are impressive."
“Is that your opinion?”
“Is that what you think?”
“Decidedly it is. In truth, to anything but a regular siege, Belle-Isle is absolutely impregnable.”
“Definitely it is. In fact, aside from a standard siege, Belle-Isle is completely unbeatable.”
Porthos rubbed his hands. “That is my opinion,” said he.
Porthos rubbed his hands together. “That’s what I think,” he said.
“But who the devil has fortified this paltry little place in this manner?”
“But who on earth has fortified this measly little place like this?”
Porthos drew himself up proudly: “Did I not tell you who?”
Porthos straightened up proudly: “Didn’t I tell you who?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Do you not suspect?”
"Don't you suspect?"
“No; all I can say is that he is a man who has studied all the systems, and who appears to me to have stopped at the best.”
“No; all I can say is that he’s a guy who has looked into all the systems, and he seems to have settled on the best one.”
“Hush!” said Porthos; “consider my modesty, my dear D’Artagnan.”
“Hush!” said Porthos; “think about my modesty, my dear D’Artagnan.”
“In truth,” replied the musketeer, “can it be you—who—oh!”
“In truth,” replied the musketeer, “is it really you—who—oh!”
“Pray—my dear friend—”
“Please, my dear friend—”
“You who have imagined, traced, and combined between these bastions, these redans, these curtains, these half-moons; and are preparing that covered way?”
“You who have envisioned, outlined, and connected these fortifications, these redoubts, these walls, these half-moons; and are getting ready that sheltered path?”
“I beg you—”
"Please—"
“You who have built that lunette with its retiring angles and its salient edges?”
“You who have built that curved structure with its angled recesses and its prominent edges?”
“My friend—”
"My friend—"
“You who have given that inclination to the openings of your embrasures, by means of which you so effectively protect the men who serve the guns?”
“You who have designed those openings in your fortifications, through which you so effectively shield the soldiers operating the cannons?”
“Eh! mon Dieu! yes.”
"Wow! Oh my God! Yes."
“Oh! Porthos, Porthos! I must bow down before you—I must admire you! But you have always concealed from us this superb, this incomparable genius. I hope, my dear friend, you will show me all this in detail.”
“Oh! Porthos, Porthos! I have to bow down to you—I have to admire you! But you have always hidden this amazing, this unmatched talent from us. I hope, my dear friend, you will show me all of this in detail.”
“Nothing more easy. Here lies my original sketch, my plan.”
"Nothing could be easier. Here is my original sketch, my plan."
“Show it me.” Porthos led D’Artagnan towards the stone that served him for a table, and upon which the plan was spread. At the foot of the plan was written, in the formidable writing of Porthos, writing of which we have already had occasion to speak:—
“Show it to me.” Porthos took D’Artagnan over to the stone that served as his table, where the plan was laid out. At the bottom of the plan was written, in Porthos's intense handwriting, which we’ve mentioned before:—
“Instead of making use of the square or rectangle, as has been done to this time, you will suppose your place inclosed in a regular hexagon, this polygon having the advantage of offering more angles than the quadrilateral one. Every side of your hexagon, of which you will determine the length in proportion to the dimensions taken upon the place, will be divided into two parts, and upon the middle point you will elevate a perpendicular towards the center of the polygon, which will equal in length the sixth part of the side. By the extremities of each side of the polygon, you will trace two diagonals, which will cut the perpendicular. These will form the precise lines of your defense.”
“Instead of using a square or rectangle like before, imagine your space enclosed in a regular hexagon, which has the benefit of providing more angles than a quadrilateral. Each side of your hexagon, with a length you will decide based on the size of the area, will be divided into two parts. From the midpoint, you will raise a perpendicular line toward the center of the hexagon, which will be the length of one-sixth of the side. At the ends of each side of the hexagon, you will draw two diagonals that will intersect the perpendicular. These will create the exact lines of your defense.”
“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, stopping at this point of the demonstration; “why, this is a complete system, Porthos.”
“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, stopping at this point in the demonstration; “wow, this is a complete system, Porthos.”
“Entirely,” said Porthos. “Continue.”
"Absolutely," said Porthos. "Go on."
“No; I have read enough of it; but, since it is you, my dear Porthos, who direct the works, what need have you of setting down your system so formally in writing?”
“No; I’ve read enough of it; but since it’s you, my dear Porthos, who’s directing the work, why do you need to write down your system so formally?”
“Oh! my dear friend, death!”
“Oh! My dear friend, death!”
“How! death?”
“Wait! Death?”
“Why, we are all mortal, are we not?”
“Why, we’re all human, aren’t we?”
“That is true,” said D’Artagnan; “you have a reply for everything, my friend.” And he replaced the plan upon the stone.
"That's true," said D'Artagnan; "you have a comeback for everything, my friend." And he set the plan back down on the stone.
But however short the time he had the plan in his hands, D’Artagnan had been able to distinguish, under the enormous writing of Porthos, a much more delicate hand, which reminded him of certain letters to Marie Michon, with which he had been acquainted in his youth. Only the India-rubber had passed and repassed so often over this writing that it might have escaped a less practiced eye than that of our musketeer.
But no matter how briefly D’Artagnan had the plan in his hands, he was able to notice, beneath Porthos's huge writing, a much more delicate hand that reminded him of some letters to Marie Michon that he had seen in his youth. The India rubber had been used so many times over this writing that it might have gone unnoticed by anyone less observant than our musketeer.
“Bravo! my friend, bravo!” said D’Artagnan.
“Awesome! my friend, awesome!” said D’Artagnan.
“And now you know all that you want to know, do you not?” said Porthos, wheeling about.
“And now you know everything you want to know, right?” said Porthos, turning around.
“Mordioux! yes, only do me one last favor, dear friend!”
“Mordioux! Yes, just do me one last favor, my dear friend!”
“Speak, I am master here.”
"Speak, I'm in charge here."
“Do me the pleasure to tell me the name of that gentleman who is walking yonder.”
“Please do me the favor of telling me the name of that guy who is walking over there.”
“Where, there?”
"Where's that?"
“Behind the soldiers.”
"Behind the troops."
“Followed by a lackey?”
“Chased by a lackey?”
“Exactly.”
"Exactly."
“In company with a mean sort of fellow, dressed in black?”
“In the company of a rude guy, wearing all black?”
“Yes, I mean him.”
“Yeah, I mean him.”
“That is M. Getard.”
"That's M. Getard."
“And who is Getard, my friend?”
“And who is Getard, my friend?”
“He is the architect of the house.”
“He is the designer of the house.”
“Of what house?”
"What house?"
“Of M. Fouquet’s house.”
“Of M. Fouquet’s home.”
“Ah! ah!” cried D’Artagnan, “you are of the household of M. Fouquet, then, Porthos?”
“Ah! ah!” shouted D’Artagnan, “So you’re part of M. Fouquet’s household, then, Porthos?”
“I! what do you mean by that?” said the topographer, blushing to the top of his ears.
“I! What do you mean by that?” said the topographer, blushing all the way to his ears.
“Why, you say the house, when speaking of Belle-Isle, as if you were speaking of the chateau of Pierrefonds.”
“Why, you refer to the house when talking about Belle-Isle, as if you were referring to the chateau of Pierrefonds.”
Porthos bit his lip. “Belle-Isle, my friend,” said he, “belongs to M. Fouquet, does it not?”
Porthos bit his lip. “Belle-Isle, my friend,” he said, “belongs to M. Fouquet, right?”
“Yes, I believe so.”
"Yeah, I think so."
“As Pierrefonds belongs to me?”
"Does Pierrefonds belong to me?"
“I told you I believed so; there are no two words to that.”
“I told you I believed that; there’s no other way to say it.”
“Did you ever see a man there who is accustomed to walk about with a ruler in his hand?”
“Have you ever seen a man there who usually walks around with a ruler in his hand?”
“No; but I might have seen him there, if he really walked there.”
“No; but I could have seen him there if he actually walked there.”
“Well, that gentleman is M. Boulingrin.”
“Well, that guy is M. Boulingrin.”
“Who is M. Boulingrin?”
"Who is M. Boulingrin?"
“Now we are coming to it. If, when this gentleman is walking with a ruler in his hand, any one should ask me,—‘who is M. Boulingrin?’ I should reply: ‘He is the architect of the house.’ Well! M. Getard is the Boulingrin of M. Fouquet. But he has nothing to do with the fortifications, which are my department alone; do you understand? mine, absolutely mine.”
“Now we’re getting to it. If someone were to ask me while this guy is walking around with a ruler in hand, ‘Who is M. Boulingrin?’ I’d say, ‘He’s the architect of the house.’ Well! M. Getard is the Boulingrin for M. Fouquet. But he has nothing to do with the fortifications, which are strictly my responsibility; do you understand? Mine, entirely mine.”
“Ah! Porthos,” cried D’Artagnan, letting his arms fall as a conquered man gives up his sword; “ah! my friend, you are not only a Herculean topographer, you are, still further, a dialectician of the first water.”
“Ah! Porthos,” D’Artagnan exclaimed, letting his arms drop like a defeated man surrendering his sword; “ah! my friend, you’re not just a Herculean mapmaker, you’re also an exceptional debater.”
“Is it not powerfully reasoned?” said Porthos: and he puffed and blew like the conger which D’Artagnan had let slip from his hand.
“Isn't it really well thought out?” said Porthos, and he huffed and puffed like the eel that D’Artagnan had let slip from his grip.
“And now,” said D’Artagnan, “that shabby-looking man, who accompanies M. Getard, is he also of the household of M. Fouquet?”
“And now,” said D’Artagnan, “that poorly dressed guy who’s with M. Getard—does he also work for M. Fouquet?”
“Oh! yes,” said Porthos, with contempt; “it is one M. Jupenet, or Juponet, a sort of poet.”
“Oh! yeah,” said Porthos, with disdain; “it’s some guy M. Jupenet, or Juponet, a kind of poet.”
“Who is come to establish himself here?”
“Who has come to settle here?”
“I believe so.”
"I think so."
“I thought M. Fouquet had poets enough, yonder—Scudery, Loret, Pelisson, La Fontaine? If I must tell you the truth, Porthos, that poet disgraces you.”
“I thought M. Fouquet had plenty of poets over there—Scudery, Loret, Pelisson, La Fontaine? To be honest, Porthos, that poet makes you look bad.”
“Eh!—my friend; but what saves us is that he is not here as a poet.”
“Hey!—my friend; but what saves us is that he’s not here as a poet.”
“As what, then, is he?”
"What is he, then?"
“As printer. And you make me remember, I have a word to say to the cuistre.”
“As a printer. And you've reminded me, I need to have a word with the cuistre.”
“Say it, then.”
“Go ahead and say it.”
Porthos made a sign to Jupenet, who perfectly recollected D’Artagnan, and did not care to come nearer; which naturally produced another sign from Porthos. This was so imperative, he was obliged to obey. As he approached, “Come hither!” said Porthos. “You only landed yesterday and you have begun your tricks already.”
Porthos gestured to Jupenet, who clearly remembered D’Artagnan and wasn’t keen on getting closer; this naturally led to another gesture from Porthos. It was so commanding that Jupenet had to comply. As he got closer, Porthos said, “Come over here! You just arrived yesterday, and you’re already starting your antics.”
“How so, monsieur le baron?” asked Jupenet, trembling.
“How so, Mr. Baron?” asked Jupenet, trembling.
“Your press was groaning all night, monsieur,” said Porthos, “and you prevented my sleeping, corne de boeuf!”
“Your press was making noise all night, sir,” said Porthos, “and you kept me from sleeping, for goodness' sake!”
“Monsieur—” objected Jupenet, timidly.
“Sir—” objected Jupenet, timidly.
“You have nothing yet to print: therefore you have no occasion to set your press going. What did you print last night?”
“You have nothing to print yet, so there’s no reason to start up your press. What did you print last night?”
“Monsieur, a light poem of my own composition.”
“Sir, a light poem I composed myself.”
“Light! no, no, monsieur; the press groaned pitifully beneath it. Let it not happen again. Do you understand?”
“Light! No, no, sir; the press creaked painfully under it. Don’t let that happen again. Do you understand?”
“Yes, monsieur.”
"Yes, sir."
“You promise me?”
"Do you promise me?"
“I do, monsieur!”
"I do, sir!"
“Very well; this time I pardon you. Adieu!”
“Alright; this time I forgive you. Goodbye!”
The poet retreated as humbly as he had approached.
The poet stepped back as quietly as he had arrived.
“Well, now we have combed that fellow’s head, let us breakfast.”
“Well, now that we’ve taken care of that guy’s hair, let’s have breakfast.”
“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan, “let us breakfast.”
“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan, “let's have breakfast.”
“Only,” said Porthos, “I beg you to observe, my friend, that we only have two hours for our repast.”
“Only,” said Porthos, “I just want to point out, my friend, that we only have two hours for our meal.”
“What would you have? We will try to make two hours suffice. But why have you only two hours?”
“What do you want? We’ll do our best to make two hours work. But why do you only have two hours?”
“Because it is high tide at one o’clock, and, with the tide, I am going to Vannes. But, as I shall return to-morrow, my dear friend, you can stay here; you shall be master; I have a good cook and a good cellar.”
“Since it’s high tide at one o’clock, I’m heading to Vannes with the tide. But since I’ll be back tomorrow, my dear friend, you can stay here; you’ll be in charge. I have a great cook and a nice selection of wine.”
“No,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “better than that.”
“No,” D’Artagnan interrupted, “even better than that.”
“What?”
“What?”
“You are going to Vannes, you say?”
“You're going to Vannes, you say?”
“To a certainty.”
"Definitely."
“To see Aramis?”
"To see Aramis?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Well! I came from Paris on purpose to see Aramis.”
“Well! I came from Paris just to see Aramis.”
“That’s true.”
"That's right."
“I will go with you then.”
“I'll go with you.”
“Do; that’s the thing.”
"Do; that’s the point."
“Only, I ought to have seen Aramis first, and you after. But man proposes, and God disposes. I have begun with you, and will finish with Aramis.”
“Honestly, I should have met with Aramis first, then you. But we plan, and God decides. I've started with you, and I’ll wrap things up with Aramis.”
“Very well!”
“Sounds good!”
“And in how many hours can you go from here to Vannes?”
“And how many hours does it take to get from here to Vannes?”
“Oh! pardieu! in six hours. Three hours by sea to Sarzeau, three hours by road from Sarzeau to Vannes.”
“Oh! For sure! In six hours. Three hours by sea to Sarzeau, three hours by road from Sarzeau to Vannes.”
“How convenient that is! Being so near to the bishopric; do you often go to Vannes?”
“How convenient is that! Being so close to the bishopric; do you go to Vannes often?”
“Yes; once a week. But, stop till I get my plan.”
“Yes; once a week. But hold on until I figure out my plan.”
Porthos picked up his plan, folded it carefully, and engulfed it in his large pocket.
Porthos took his plan, folded it neatly, and stuffed it into his big pocket.
“Good!” said D’Artagnan aside; “I think I now know the real engineer who is fortifying Belle-Isle.”
“Great!” D’Artagnan said to himself; “I think I now know the real mastermind behind the fortifications at Belle-Isle.”
Two hours after, at high tide, Porthos and D’Artagnan set out for Sarzeau.
Two hours later, at high tide, Porthos and D’Artagnan headed for Sarzeau.
Chapter LXXI. A Procession at Vannes.
The passage from Belle-Isle to Sarzeau was made rapidly enough, thanks to one of those little corsairs of which D’Artagnan had been told during his voyage, and which, shaped for fast sailing and destined for the chase, were sheltered at that time in the roadstead of Locmaria, where one of them, with a quarter of its war-crew, performed duty between Belle-Isle and the continent. D’Artagnan had an opportunity of convincing himself that Porthos, though engineer and topographer, was not deeply versed in affairs of state. His perfect ignorance, with any other, might have passed for well-informed dissimulation. But D’Artagnan knew too well all the folds and refolds of his Porthos, not to find a secret if there were one there; like those regular, minute old bachelors, who know how to find, with their eyes shut, each book on the shelves of their library and each piece of linen in their wardrobe. So if he had found nothing, our cunning D’Artagnan, in rolling and unrolling his Porthos, it was because, in truth, there was nothing to be found.
The trip from Belle-Isle to Sarzeau went smoothly, thanks to one of those small corsairs D’Artagnan had heard about during his journey. These ships, designed for speed and meant for hunting, were currently docked in the bay of Locmaria, where one of them, with a quarter of its crew, was operating between Belle-Isle and the mainland. D’Artagnan realized that Porthos, although an engineer and topographer, wasn’t very knowledgeable about state matters. His complete ignorance could have been mistaken for clever pretense by someone else. But D’Artagnan understood Porthos well enough to uncover any secrets if they existed; he was like those meticulous bachelor types who can find any book on their shelves or piece of linen in their closet with their eyes closed. So if D’Artagnan found nothing while examining Porthos, it was simply because there was nothing to uncover.
“Be it so,” said D’Artagnan; “I shall get to know more at Vannes in half an hour than Porthos has discovered at Belle-Isle in two months. Only, in order that I may know something, it is important that Porthos should not make use of the only stratagem I leave at his disposal. He must not warn Aramis of my arrival.” All the care of the musketeer was then, for the moment, confined to the watching of Porthos. And let us hasten to say, Porthos did not deserve all this mistrust. Porthos thought of no evil. Perhaps, on first seeing him, D’Artagnan had inspired him with a little suspicion; but almost immediately D’Artagnan had reconquered in that good and brave heart the place he had always occupied, and not the least cloud darkened the large eye of Porthos, fixed from time to time with tenderness on his friend.
“Alright,” said D’Artagnan; “I’ll find out more in Vannes in half an hour than Porthos has learned in two months at Belle-Isle. However, for me to gain this knowledge, it’s crucial that Porthos doesn’t use the only tactic I’ve left him. He must not alert Aramis about my arrival.” For the moment, the musketeer’s attention was solely focused on watching Porthos. And we should quickly add, Porthos didn’t deserve this lack of trust. Porthos had no malicious thoughts. Maybe when he first saw D’Artagnan, he felt a little suspicion; but almost immediately, D’Artagnan had regained his usual spot in that good, brave heart, and there wasn’t a hint of worry in Porthos’ large eyes, which occasionally gazed at his friend with affection.
On landing, Porthos inquired if his horses were waiting and soon perceived them at the crossing of the road that winds round Sarzeau, and which, without passing through that little city, leads towards Vannes. These horses were two in number, one for M. de Vallon, and one for his equerry; for Porthos had an equerry since Mouston was only able to use a carriage as a means of locomotion. D’Artagnan expected that Porthos would propose to send forward his equerry upon one horse to bring back another, and he—D’Artagnan—had made up his mind to oppose this proposition. But nothing D’Artagnan had expected happened. Porthos simply told the equerry to dismount and await his return at Sarzeau, whilst D’Artagnan would ride his horse; which was arranged.
Upon landing, Porthos asked if his horses were waiting and soon spotted them at the crossing of the road that winds around Sarzeau, which leads toward Vannes without going through the little city. There were two horses, one for M. de Vallon and one for his equerry, since Porthos had an equerry, as Mouston could only use a carriage to get around. D’Artagnan thought Porthos would suggest sending his equerry ahead on one horse to bring back another, and he—D’Artagnan—planned to oppose this idea. But nothing D’Artagnan expected happened. Porthos simply told the equerry to get off and wait for him to return at Sarzeau while D’Artagnan would ride his horse; and that was the plan.
“Eh! but you are quite a man of precaution, my dear Porthos,” said D’Artagnan to his friend, when he found himself in the saddle, upon the equerry’s horse.
“Hey! but you are really cautious, my dear Porthos,” said D’Artagnan to his friend when he got on the equerry’s horse.
“Yes; but this is a kindness on the part of Aramis. I have not my stud here, and Aramis has placed his stables at my disposal.”
“Yes; but this is kind of Aramis. I don’t have my horses here, and Aramis has offered his stables for me to use.”
“Good horses for bishop’s horses, mordioux!” said D’Artagnan. “It is true, Aramis is a bishop of a peculiar kind.”
“Good horses for the bishop's horses, damn it!” said D’Artagnan. “It's true, Aramis is a bishop of a unique sort.”
“He is a holy man!” replied Porthos, in a tone almost nasal, and with his eyes raised towards heaven.
“He's a holy man!” Porthos replied, almost nasally and with his eyes turned up to the sky.
“Then he is much changed,” said D’Artagnan; “you and I have known him passably profane.”
“Then he’s really changed,” said D’Artagnan; “you and I have seen him be pretty disrespectful before.”
“Grace has touched him,” said Porthos.
“Grace has touched him,” said Porthos.
“Bravo,” said D’Artagnan, “that redoubles my desire to see my dear old friend.” And he spurred his horse, which sprang off into a more rapid pace.
“Awesome,” said D’Artagnan, “that boosts my eagerness to see my dear old friend.” And he kicked his horse, which took off at a faster pace.
“Peste!” said Porthos, “if we go on at this rate, we shall only take one hour instead of two.”
“Damn it!” said Porthos, “if we keep this up, we’ll only take one hour instead of two.”
“To go how far, do you say, Porthos?”
“To what distance, do you mean, Porthos?”
“Four leagues and a half.”
"Four and a half leagues."
“That will be a good pace.”
“That will be a good pace.”
“I could have embarked you on the canal, but the devil take rowers and boat-horses! The first are like tortoises; the second like snails; and when a man is able to put a good horse between his knees, that horse is better than rowers or any other means.”
“I could have set you off on the canal, but forget rowers and boat horses! The rowers are as slow as tortoises; the horses are like snails; and when a person can ride a good horse, that horse is better than rowers or any other option.”
“You are right; you above all, Porthos, who always look magnificent on horseback.”
“You're right; especially you, Porthos, who always looks amazing on horseback.”
“Rather heavy, my friend; I was weighed the other day.”
“Pretty heavy, my friend; I got weighed the other day.”
“And what do you weigh?”
“And how much do you weigh?”
“Three hundred-weight!” said Porthos, proudly.
“Three hundred pounds!” said Porthos, proudly.
“Bravo!”
"Awesome!"
“So that you must perceive, I am forced to choose horses whose loins are straight and wide, otherwise I break them down in two hours.”
"So you need to understand, I have to pick horses with strong, wide backs; otherwise, they'll wear out in two hours."
“Yes, giant’s horses you must have, must you not?”
“Yes, you must have giant's horses, right?”
“You are very polite, my friend,” replied the engineer, with affectionate majesty.
“You're very polite, my friend,” replied the engineer, with a warm sense of authority.
“As a case in point,” replied D’Artagnan, “your horse seems to sweat already.”
“As an example,” replied D’Artagnan, “your horse looks like it’s already sweating.”
“Dame! It is hot! Ah, ah! do you see Vannes now?”
“Wow! It’s hot! Ah, ah! Do you see Vannes now?”
“Yes, perfectly. It is a handsome city, apparently.”
“Yes, exactly. It seems like a beautiful city.”
“Charming, according to Aramis, at least; but I think it black; but black seems to be considered handsome by artists: I am sorry for it.”
“Charming, at least according to Aramis; but I think it's dark; but dark seems to be considered attractive by artists: I feel bad about it.”
“Why so, Porthos?”
“Why’s that, Porthos?”
“Because I have lately had my chateau of Pierrefonds, which was gray with age, plastered white.”
“Because I recently had my chateau in Pierrefonds, which was old and gray, covered in white plaster.”
“Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “and white is more cheerful.”
“Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “and white is more cheerful.”
“Yes, but it is less august, as Aramis tells me. Fortunately there are dealers in black as well as white. I will have Pierrefonds replastered in black; that’s all there is about it. If gray is handsome, you understand, my friend, black must be superb.”
"Yes, but it's less impressive, as Aramis told me. Luckily, there are sellers of both black and white. I’ll have Pierrefonds redone in black; that's all there is to it. If gray looks good, you see, my friend, black must be stunning."
“Dame!” said D’Artagnan, “that appears logical.”
“Ma'am!” said D’Artagnan, “that makes sense.”
“Were you never at Vannes, D’Artagnan?”
“Have you never been to Vannes, D’Artagnan?”
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“Then you know nothing of the city?”
“Then you know nothing about the city?”
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
“Well, look!” said Porthos, raising himself in his stirrups, which made the fore-quarters of his horse bend sadly,—“do you see that corner, in the sun, yonder?”
“Well, look!” said Porthos, sitting up in his stirrups, which made the front end of his horse sag a bit, “do you see that corner over there, in the sunlight?”
“Yes, I see it plainly.”
“Yeah, I see it clearly.”
“Well, that is the cathedral.”
"Well, that's the cathedral."
“Which is called?”
“What's it called?”
“Saint-Pierre. Now look again—in the faubourg on the left, do you see another cross?”
“Saint-Pierre. Now take another look—in the neighborhood on the left, do you see another cross?”
“Perfectly well.”
"Absolutely fine."
“That is Saint-Patern, the parish preferred by Aramis.”
"That's Saint-Patern, the parish that Aramis likes best."
“Indeed!”
"Absolutely!"
“Without doubt. Saint-Patern, you see, passes for having been the first bishop of Vannes. It is true that Aramis pretends he was not. But he is so learned that that may be only a paro—a para—”
“Without a doubt. Saint-Patern, you see, is considered to be the first bishop of Vannes. It's true that Aramis claims he wasn't. But he's so knowledgeable that it might just be a misunderstanding.”
“A paradox,” said D’Artagnan.
"A paradox," said D'Artagnan.
“Precisely; thank you! my tongue trips, I am so hot.”
“Exactly; thank you! I'm so excited, I can barely talk.”
“My friend,” said D’Artagnan, “continue your interesting description, I beg. What is that large white building with many windows?”
“My friend,” said D’Artagnan, “please keep going with your fascinating description. What’s that big white building with all the windows?”
“Oh! that is the college of the Jesuits. Pardieu! you have an apt hand. Do you see, close to the college, a large house with steeples, turrets, built in a handsome Gothic style, as that fool, M. Getard, says?”
“Oh! that's the Jesuit college. Wow! you've got a great eye. Do you see that big house next to the college with the steeples and turrets, all built in a beautiful Gothic style, like that fool, Mr. Getard, says?”
“Yes, that is plainly to be seen. Well?”
“Yeah, that's totally clear. So?”
“Well, that is where Aramis resides.”
“Well, that's where Aramis stays.”
“What! does he not reside at the episcopal palace?”
“What! He doesn't live at the bishop's palace?”
“No; that is in ruins. The palace likewise is in the city, and Aramis prefers the faubourgs. That is why, as I told you, he is partial to Saint-Patern; Saint-Patern is in the faubourg. Besides, there are in this faubourg a mall, a tennis-court, and a house of Dominicans. Look, that where the handsome steeple rises to the heavens.”
“No; that’s in ruins. The palace is also in the city, but Aramis likes the suburbs. That’s why, as I mentioned, he prefers Saint-Patern; Saint-Patern is in the suburbs. Also, in this suburb, there’s a mall, a tennis court, and a Dominican house. Look, that’s where the beautiful steeple reaches up to the sky.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Next, you see the faubourg is like a separate city, it has its walls, its towers, its ditches; the quay is upon it likewise, and the boats land at the quay. If our little corsair did not draw eight feet of water, we could have come full sail up to Aramis’s windows.”
“Next, you see the neighborhood is like a separate city; it has its walls, its towers, its ditches. The quay is part of it too, and the boats dock at the quay. If our little corsair didn't need eight feet of water, we could have sailed right up to Aramis's windows.”
“Porthos, Porthos,” cried D’Artagnan, “you are a well of knowledge, a spring of ingenious and profound reflections. Porthos, you no longer surprise me, you confound me.”
“Porthos, Porthos,” shouted D’Artagnan, “you’re a fountain of knowledge, a source of clever and deep thoughts. Porthos, you don’t just surprise me anymore, you baffle me.”
“Here we are,” said Porthos, turning the conversation with his usual modesty.
“Here we are,” Porthos said, shifting the conversation with his typical humility.
“And high time we were,” thought D’Artagnan, “for Aramis’s horse is melting away like a steed of ice.”
“And it’s about time we were,” thought D’Artagnan, “because Aramis’s horse is melting away like a horse made of ice.”
They entered almost at the same instant the faubourg; but scarcely had they gone a hundred paces when they were surprised to find the streets strewed with leaves and flowers. Against the old walls of Vannes, hung the oldest and the strangest tapestries of France. From over balconies fell long white sheets stuck all over with bouquets. The streets were deserted; it was plain the entire population was assembled on one point. The blinds were closed, and the breeze penetrated into the houses under the hangings, which cast long, black shades between their places of issue and the walls. Suddenly, at the turning of a street, chants struck the ears of the newly arrived travelers. A crowd in holiday garb appeared through the vapors of incense which mounted to the heavens in blue fleeces, and clouds of rose-leaves fluttered as high as the first stories. Above all heads were to be seen the cross and banners, the sacred symbols of religion. Then, beneath these crosses and banners, as if protected by them, walked a whole world of young girls clothed in white, crowned with corn-flowers. At the two sides of the street, inclosing the cortege, marched the guards of the garrison, carrying bouquets in the barrels of their muskets and on the points of their lances. This was the procession.
They entered the neighborhood almost at the same moment, but just a short distance in, they were surprised to see the streets covered in leaves and flowers. Against the old walls of Vannes hung the oldest and most unusual tapestries in France. Long white sheets adorned with bouquets draped from the balconies. The streets were empty; it was clear that the entire population had gathered in one place. The shutters were closed, and the breeze flowed into the houses beneath the hangings, casting long, dark shadows between their openings and the walls. Suddenly, as they turned a corner, the newcomers heard singing. A crowd in festive clothing emerged through clouds of incense rising like blue smoke, and flurries of rose petals floated up to the upper floors. Above everyone's heads, the cross and banners, sacred symbols of faith, were visible. Then, beneath these crosses and banners, as if shielded by them, a multitude of young girls dressed in white and crowned with cornflowers walked by. On either side of the street, flanking the procession, marched the guards of the garrison, carrying bouquets on the muzzles of their rifles and the tips of their spears. This was the procession.
Whilst D’Artagnan and Porthos were looking on with critical glances, which disguised an extreme impatience to get forward, a magnificent dais approached preceded by a hundred Jesuits and a hundred Dominicans, and escorted by two archdeacons, a treasurer, a penitent and twelve canons. A singer with a thundering voice—a man certainly picked out from all the voices of France, as was the drum-major of the imperial guard from all the giants of the empire—escorted by four other chanters, who appeared to be there only to serve him as an accompaniment, made the air resound, and the windows of the houses vibrate. Under the dais appeared a pale and noble countenance with black eyes, black hair streaked with threads of white, a delicate, compressed mouth, a prominent and angular chin. His head, full of graceful majesty, was covered with the episcopal mitre, a headdress which gave it, in addition to the character of sovereignty, that of asceticism and evangelic meditation.
While D’Artagnan and Porthos watched with critical eyes, hiding their strong impatience to move forward, a magnificent platform approached, led by a hundred Jesuits and a hundred Dominicans, and escorted by two archdeacons, a treasurer, a penitent, and twelve canons. A singer with a thunderous voice—clearly chosen from all the voices in France, just like the drum-major of the imperial guard was chosen from all the giants of the empire—was accompanied by four other singers, who seemed there only to support him. His voice filled the air and made the windows of the houses shake. Beneath the platform stood a pale and noble face with black eyes, black hair streaked with white, a delicate, compressed mouth, and a prominent, angular chin. His head, exuding graceful majesty, was topped with the episcopal mitre, a headdress that added not only an air of authority but also one of asceticism and spiritual contemplation.
“Aramis!” cried the musketeer, involuntarily, as this lofty countenance passed before him. The prelate started at the sound of the voice. He raised his large black eyes, with their long lashes, and turned them without hesitation towards the spot whence the exclamation proceeded. At a glance, he saw Porthos and D’Artagnan close to him. On his part, D’Artagnan, thanks to the keenness of his sight, had seen all, seized all. The full portrait of the prelate had entered his memory, never to leave it. One thing had particularly struck D’Artagnan. On perceiving him, Aramis had colored, then he had concentrated under his eyelids the fire of the look of the master, and the indefinable affection of the friend. It was evident that Aramis had asked himself this question:—“Why is D’Artagnan with Porthos, and what does he want at Vannes?” Aramis comprehended all that was passing in the mind of D’Artagnan, on turning his look upon him again, and seeing that he had not lowered his eyes. He knew the acuteness and intelligence of his friend; he feared to let him divine the secret of his blush and his astonishment. He was still the same Aramis, always having a secret to conceal. Therefore, to put an end to his look of an inquisitor, which it was necessary to get rid of at all events, as, at any price, a general extinguishes a battery which annoys him, Aramis stretched forth his beautiful white hand, upon which sparkled the amethyst of the pastoral ring; he cut the air with sign of the cross, and poured out his benediction upon his two friends. Perhaps thoughtful and absent, D’Artagnan, impious in spite of himself, might not have bent beneath this holy benediction; but Porthos saw his distraction, and laying his friendly hand upon the back of his companion, he crushed him down towards the earth. D’Artagnan was forced to give way; indeed, he was little short of being flat on the ground. In the meantime Aramis had passed. D’Artagnan, like Antaeus, had only touched the ground, and he turned towards Porthos, almost angry. But there was no mistaking the intention of the brave Hercules; it was a feeling of religious propriety that had influenced him. Besides, speech with Porthos, instead of disguising his thought, always completed it.
“Aramis!” shouted the musketeer, instinctively, as this distinguished figure walked by him. The prelate reacted to the sound of the voice. He lifted his large black eyes, framed by long lashes, and directed them towards the source of the exclamation without hesitation. In a single glance, he noticed Porthos and D’Artagnan nearby. D’Artagnan, on the other hand, with his sharp eyesight, observed everything, capturing the complete image of the prelate in his memory, never to be forgotten. One thing stood out to D’Artagnan. Upon seeing him, Aramis blushed, then he collected the intensity of his gaze under his eyelids, combining the authority of a master with the affection of a friend. It was clear that Aramis was wondering, “Why is D’Artagnan with Porthos, and what does he want in Vannes?” Aramis understood D’Artagnan’s thoughts as he looked at him again and noticed that D’Artagnan hadn’t averted his eyes. He recognized the sharpness and insight of his friend and was wary of letting him uncover the secret behind his blush and surprise. He was still the same Aramis, always harboring a secret. To put an end to D’Artagnan’s inquisitive gaze, which needed to be dismissed like a general extinguishing a troublesome battery, Aramis extended his beautiful white hand, adorned with the amethyst of his pastoral ring; he traced a sign of the cross in the air and gave his blessing to his two friends. Perhaps lost in thought and absent-minded, D’Artagnan, despite his impious nature, might have resisted this holy blessing; but Porthos noticed his distraction and put his friendly hand on D’Artagnan’s back, pushing him down toward the ground. D’Artagnan had no choice but to comply, nearly flattening himself against the earth. Meanwhile, Aramis had passed by. D’Artagnan, barely touching the ground, turned toward Porthos, almost annoyed. But there was no misunderstanding the intent of the brave Hercules; it was a sense of religious obligation that guided him. Moreover, talking with Porthos, instead of masking his thoughts, always clarified them.
“It is very polite of him,” said he, “to have given his benediction to us alone. Decidedly, he is a holy man, and a brave man.” Less convinced than Porthos, D’Artagnan made no reply.
“It’s really nice of him,” he said, “to have blessed us alone. He’s definitely a holy man and a brave man.” Less convinced than Porthos, D’Artagnan didn’t reply.
“Observe my friend,” continued Porthos, “he has seen us; and, instead of continuing to walk on at the simple pace of the procession, as he did just now,—see, what a hurry he is in; do you see how the cortege is increasing its speed? He is eager to join us and embrace us, is that dear Aramis.”
“Look at my friend,” Porthos went on, “he’s noticed us; and instead of just going along at the normal pace of the procession like he was a minute ago—check out how fast he’s moving now. Do you see how the march is picking up speed? He’s excited to join us and greet us, that dear Aramis.”
“That is true,” replied D’Artagnan, aloud.—Then to himself:—“It is equally true he has seen me, the fox, and will have time to prepare himself to receive me.”
"That's true," D'Artagnan said aloud. —Then to himself:— "It's also true that he has seen me, the fox, and will have time to get ready to face me."
But the procession had passed; the road was free. D’Artagnan and Porthos walked straight up to the episcopal palace, which was surrounded by a numerous crowd anxious to see the prelate return. D’Artagnan remarked that this crowd was composed principally of citizens and military men. He recognized in the nature of these partisans the address of his friend. Aramis was not the man to seek for a useless popularity. He cared very little for being beloved by people who could be of no service to him. Women, children, and old men, that is to say, the cortege of ordinary pastors; was not the cortege for him.
But the procession had moved on; the road was clear. D’Artagnan and Porthos walked straight to the episcopal palace, which was surrounded by a large crowd eager to see the bishop return. D’Artagnan noticed that this crowd was mainly made up of citizens and soldiers. He recognized his friend's influence among these supporters. Aramis wasn’t the type to chase after pointless popularity. He cared very little about being liked by people who couldn’t help him in any way. Women, children, and old men—essentially, the usual followers of ordinary pastors—were not the audience he was after.
Ten minutes after the two friends had passed the threshold of the palace, Aramis returned like a triumphant conqueror; the soldiers presented arms to him as to a superior; the citizens bowed to him as to a friend and a patron, rather than as a head of the Church. There was something in Aramis resembling those Roman senators who had their doors always surrounded by clients. At the foot of the steps, he had a conference of half a minute with a Jesuit, who, in order to speak to him more secretly, passed his head under the dais. He then re-entered his palace; the doors closed slowly, and the crowd melted away, whilst chants and prayers were still resounding abroad. It was a magnificent day. Earthly perfumes were mingled with the perfumes of the air and the sea. The city breathed happiness, joy, and strength. D’Artagnan felt something like the presence of an invisible hand which had, all-powerfully, created this strength, this joy, this happiness, and spread everywhere these perfumes.
Ten minutes after the two friends had entered the palace, Aramis returned like a victorious champion; the soldiers saluted him as if he were their superior; the citizens bowed to him as a friend and supporter, rather than simply as a church leader. There was something about Aramis that reminded one of those Roman senators whose doors were always surrounded by clients. At the bottom of the steps, he had a brief conversation with a Jesuit, who leaned in closer to speak more privately. He then went back into his palace; the doors closed slowly, and the crowd dispersed, while chants and prayers still echoed in the air. It was a magnificent day. The scents of the earth blended with the fragrances of the air and the sea. The city radiated happiness, joy, and strength. D’Artagnan sensed the presence of an invisible force that had powerfully created this strength, this joy, this happiness, and spread these fragrances everywhere.
“Oh! oh!” said he, “Porthos has got fat; but Aramis is grown taller.”
“Oh! oh!” he said, “Porthos has gotten fat; but Aramis has gotten taller.”
Chapter LXXII. The Grandeur of the Bishop of Vannes.
Porthos and D’Artagnan had entered the bishop’s residence by a private door, as his personal friends. Of course, Porthos served D’Artagnan as guide. The worthy baron comported himself everywhere rather as if he were at home. Nevertheless, whether it was a tacit acknowledgement of the sanctity of the personage of Aramis and his character, or the habit of respecting him who imposed upon him morally, a worthy habit which had always made Porthos a model soldier and an excellent companion; for all these reasons, say we, Porthos preserved in the palace of His Greatness the Bishop of Vannes a sort of reserve which D’Artagnan remarked at once, in the attitude he took with respect to the valets and officers. And yet this reserve did not go so far as to prevent his asking questions. Porthos questioned. They learned that His Greatness had just returned to his apartment and was preparing to appear in familiar intimacy, less majestic than he had appeared with his flock. After a quarter of an hour, which D’Artagnan and Porthos passed in looking mutually at each other with the white of their eyes, and turning their thumbs in all the different evolutions which go from north to south, a door of the chamber opened and His Greatness appeared, dressed in the undress, complete, of a prelate. Aramis carried his head high, like a man accustomed to command: his violet robe was tucked up on one side, and his white hand was on his hip. He had retained the fine mustache, and the lengthened royale of the time of Louis XIII. He exhaled, on entering, that delicate perfume which, among elegant men and women of high fashion, never changes, and appears to be incorporated in the person, of whom it has become the natural emanation. In this case only, the perfume had retained something of the religious sublimity of incense. It no longer intoxicated, it penetrated; it no longer inspired desire, it inspired respect. Aramis, on entering the chamber, did not hesitate an instant; and without pronouncing one word, which, whatever it might be, would have been cold on such an occasion, he went straight up to the musketeer, so well disguised under the costume of M. Agnan, and pressed him in his arms with a tenderness which the most distrustful could not have suspected of coldness or affectation.
Porthodontics and D’Artagnan entered the bishop’s residence through a private door, as personal friends. Naturally, Porthos acted as D’Artagnan’s guide. The worthy baron carried himself everywhere as if he were at home. Still, whether it was an unspoken acknowledgment of Aramis’s importance and character, or simply his habit of respecting those who morally influenced him—a trait that always made Porthos a great soldier and an excellent partner—he maintained a certain reserve in the palace of His Greatness the Bishop of Vannes, which D’Artagnan noticed immediately in how he interacted with the servants and attendants. Yet this reserve didn’t stop him from asking questions. Porthos inquired, and they found out that His Greatness had just returned to his quarters and was preparing to appear in a more casual manner, less imposing than he looked with his followers. After a quarter of an hour, during which D’Artagnan and Porthos exchanged glances, rolling their thumbs in all sorts of directions, a door opened and His Greatness came in, dressed in the complete informal attire of a prelate. Aramis held his head high, like someone used to commanding: his violet robe was hitched up on one side, with his white hand resting on his hip. He still sported the stylish mustache and the elongated royal look from the time of Louis XIII. Upon entering, he gave off a subtle scent that, among fashionable men and women, never changes and seems to become a natural part of them. In this case, the fragrance retained a hint of the religious majesty of incense. It didn’t overpower; instead, it seeped in quietly; it didn’t stir desire, but invoked respect. When Aramis entered the room, he didn’t hesitate for a second; without saying a word—which would have felt inadequate for the moment—he approached the musketeer, so well disguised in M. Agnan’s clothing, and embraced him with a warmth that even the most skeptical wouldn’t have regarded as cold or affected.
D’Artagnan, on his part, embraced him with equal ardor. Porthos pressed the delicate hand of Aramis in his immense hands, and D’Artagnan remarked that His Greatness gave him his left hand, probably from habit, seeing that Porthos already ten times had been near injuring his fingers covered with rings, by pounding his flesh in the vise of his fist. Warned by the pain, Aramis was cautious, and only presented flesh to be bruised, and not fingers to be crushed, against the gold or the angles of diamonds.
D’Artagnan hugged him back just as enthusiastically. Porthos held Aramis's delicate hand in his giant hands, and D’Artagnan noticed that Aramis offered his left hand, probably out of habit, since Porthos had almost crushed his fingers, which were covered in rings, by squeezing his flesh in his grip at least ten times. Having learned from the pain, Aramis was careful and only offered up his flesh to be pounded, avoiding his fingers being smashed against the gold or the sharp edges of the diamonds.
Between two embraces, Aramis looked D’Artagnan in the face, offered him a chair, sitting down himself in the shade, observing that the light fell full upon the face of his interlocutor. This maneuver, familiar to diplomatists and women, resembles much the advantage of the guard which, according to their skill or habit, combatants endeavor to take on the ground at a duel. D’Artagnan was not the dupe of this maneuver; but he did not appear to perceive it. He felt himself caught; but, precisely because he was caught he felt himself on the road to discovery, and it little imported to him, old condottiere as he was, to be beaten in appearance, provided he drew from his pretended defeat the advantages of victory. Aramis began the conversation.
Between two hugs, Aramis looked D'Artagnan in the eye, offered him a chair, and sat down himself in the shade, noting that the light shone directly on D'Artagnan's face. This tactic, common among diplomats and women, is similar to the advantage a fighter tries to gain in a duel based on their skill or experience. D’Artagnan wasn’t fooled by this tactic; but he didn’t seem to notice it. He felt trapped; however, because he felt trapped, he also felt he was on the verge of uncovering something, and it mattered little to him, being an experienced warrior, to appear defeated as long as he could turn his fake loss into the advantages of a win. Aramis started the conversation.
“Ah! dear friend! my good D’Artagnan,” said he, “what an excellent chance!”
“Ah! dear friend! my good D’Artagnan,” he said, “what an amazing opportunity!”
“It is a chance, my reverend companion,” said D’Artagnan, “that I will call friendship. I seek you, as I always have sought you, when I had any grand enterprise to propose to you, or some hours of liberty to give you.”
“It’s a chance, my dear friend,” D’Artagnan said, “that I would call friendship. I look for you, just as I always have when I had an important mission to discuss with you or some free time to share.”
“Ah! indeed,” said Aramis, without explosion, “you have been seeking me?”
“Ah! really,” said Aramis, calmly, “you’ve been looking for me?”
“Eh! yes, he has been seeking you, Aramis,” said Porthos, “and the proof is that he has unharbored me at Belle-Isle. That is amiable, is it not?”
“Hey! Yeah, he’s been looking for you, Aramis,” said Porthos, “and the proof is that he kicked me out from Belle-Isle. That’s nice, right?”
“Ah! yes,” said Aramis, “at Belle-Isle! certainly!”
“Ah! yes,” said Aramis, “at Belle-Isle! for sure!”
“Good!” said D’Artagnan; “there is my booby Porthos, without thinking of it, has fired the first cannon of attack.”
“Great!” said D’Artagnan; “there’s my clueless Porthos, unintentionally firing the first shot of the attack.”
“At Belle-Isle!” said Aramis, “in that hole, in that desert! That is kind, indeed!”
“At Belle-Isle!” said Aramis, “in that place, in that wasteland! That’s really nice of you!”
“And it was I who told him you were at Vannes,” continued Porthos, in the same tone.
“And it was me who told him you were in Vannes,” continued Porthos, in the same tone.
D’Artagnan armed his mouth with a finesse almost ironical.
D’Artagnan spoke with a sharpness that was almost ironic.
“Yes, I knew, but I was willing to see,” replied he.
“Yes, I knew, but I was willing to see,” he replied.
“To see what?”
"What do you mean?"
“If our old friendship still held out; if, on seeing each other, our hearts, hardened as they are by age, would still let the old cry of joy escape, which salutes the coming of a friend.”
“If our old friendship still remained; if, when we saw each other, our hearts, toughened by age, could still let out that old cry of joy that welcomes a friend.”
“Well, and you must have been satisfied,” said Aramis.
“Well, you must have been satisfied,” said Aramis.
“So, so.”
“So, yeah.”
“How is that?”
“How’s that?”
“Yes, Porthos said hush! and you—”
“Yes, Porthos said to be quiet! and you—”
“Well! and I?”
"Well! And what about me?"
“And you gave me your benediction.”
“And you gave me your blessing.”
“What would you have, my friend?” said Aramis, smiling; “that is the most precious thing that a poor prelate, like me, has to give.”
“What would you like, my friend?” said Aramis, smiling; “that is the most valuable thing a poor clergyman, like me, has to offer.”
“Indeed, my dear friend!”
"Absolutely, my dear friend!"
“Doubtless.”
"Definitely."
“And yet they say at Paris that the bishopric of Vannes is one of the best in France.”
“And yet they say in Paris that the bishopric of Vannes is one of the best in France.”
“Ah! you are now speaking of temporal wealth,” said Aramis, with a careless air.
“Ah! you’re talking about material wealth now,” said Aramis, casually.
“To be sure, I wish to speak of that; I hold by it, on my part.”
“To be sure, I want to talk about that; I stand by it, on my part.”
“In that case, let me speak of it,” said Aramis, with a smile.
“In that case, let me talk about it,” said Aramis with a smile.
“You own yourself to be one of the richest prelates in France?”
“You claim to be one of the wealthiest bishops in France?”
“My friend, since you ask me to give you an account, I will tell you that the bishopric of Vannes is worth about twenty thousand livres a year, neither more nor less. It is a diocese which contains a hundred and sixty parishes.”
“My friend, since you want me to give you an account, I’ll tell you that the bishopric of Vannes is worth about twenty thousand livres a year, neither more nor less. It’s a diocese that includes a hundred and sixty parishes.”
“That is very pretty,” said D’Artagnan.
"That's really beautiful," said D’Artagnan.
“It is superb!” said Porthos.
“It’s awesome!” said Porthos.
“And yet,” resumed D’Artagnan, throwing his eyes over Aramis, “you don’t mean to bury yourself here forever?”
“And yet,” D’Artagnan continued, glancing at Aramis, “you don’t plan to stay holed up here forever?”
“Pardon me. Only I do not admit the word bury.”
“Excuse me. I just can’t accept the word bury.”
“But it seems to me, that at this distance from Paris a man is buried, or nearly so.”
"But it seems to me that from this distance from Paris, a man is buried, or almost is."
“My friend, I am getting old,” said Aramis; “the noise and bustle of a city no longer suit me. At fifty-seven we ought to seek calm and meditation. I have found them here. What is there more beautiful, and stern at the same time, than this old Armorica. I find here, dear D’Artagnan, all that is opposite to what I formerly loved, and that is what must happen at the end of life, which is opposite to the beginning. A little of my old pleasure of former times still comes to salute me here, now and then, without diverting me from the road of salvation. I am still of this world, and yet every step that I take brings me nearer to God.”
“My friend, I'm getting old,” said Aramis. “The noise and chaos of the city just don’t fit me anymore. At fifty-seven, we should be looking for peace and reflection. I’ve found that here. What could be more beautiful and intense at the same time than this old Armorica? I see here, dear D’Artagnan, everything that contrasts with what I used to love, and that’s what happens at the end of life, something different from the beginning. A bit of my old enjoyment from the past still comes to greet me here now and then, without pulling me away from the path to salvation. I’m still part of this world, yet every step I take brings me closer to God.”
“Eloquent, wise and discreet; you are an accomplished prelate, Aramis, and I offer you my congratulations.”
"Eloquent, wise, and discreet; you are a skilled clergyman, Aramis, and I want to congratulate you."
“But,” said Aramis smiling, “you did not come here only for the purpose of paying me compliments. Speak; what brings you hither? May it be that, in some fashion or other, you want me?”
“But,” Aramis said with a smile, “you didn’t come here just to flatter me. Speak up; what brings you here? Could it be that you want something from me?”
“Thank God, no, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “it is nothing of that kind.—I am rich and free.”
“Thank goodness, no, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “it’s nothing like that. I’m wealthy and free.”
“Rich!” exclaimed Aramis.
"Rich!" Aramis exclaimed.
“Yes, rich for me; not for you or Porthos, understand. I have an income of about fifteen thousand livres.”
“Yes, that's a lot for me; not for you or Porthos, got it? I make about fifteen thousand livres a year.”
Aramis looked at him suspiciously. He could not believe—particularly on seeing his friend in such humble guise—that he had made so fine a fortune. Then D’Artagnan, seeing that the hour of explanations was come, related the history of his English adventures. During the recital he saw, ten times, the eyes of the prelate sparkle, and his slender fingers work convulsively. As to Porthos, it was not admiration he manifested for D’Artagnan; it was enthusiasm, it was delirium. When D’Artagnan had finished, “Well!” said Aramis.
Aramis looked at him with suspicion. He couldn't believe—especially seeing his friend in such a humble appearance—that he had made such a great fortune. Then D’Artagnan, noticing it was time for explanations, shared the story of his English adventures. During the tale, he saw the prelate's eyes light up ten times and his slender fingers twitch restlessly. As for Porthos, he didn’t show admiration for D’Artagnan; it was more like enthusiasm, almost delirium. When D’Artagnan finished, Aramis said, “Well!”
“Well!” said D’Artagnan, “you see, then, I have in England friends and property, in France a treasure. If your heart tells you so, I offer them to you. That is what I came here for.”
“Well!” said D’Artagnan, “you see, I have friends and property in England, and a treasure in France. If your heart tells you so, I offer them to you. That’s why I came here.”
However firm was his look, he could not this time support the look of Aramis. He allowed, therefore, his eye to stray upon Porthos—like the sword which yields to too powerful a pressure, and seeks another road.
However firm his expression was, he couldn't this time handle Aramis's gaze. So, he let his eyes wander to Porthos—like a sword that bends under too much pressure and looks for another path.
“At all events,” said the bishop, “you have assumed a singular traveling costume, old friend.”
“At any rate,” said the bishop, “you’ve chosen a unique travel outfit, my old friend.”
“Frightful! I know it is. You may understand why I would not travel as a cavalier or a noble; since I became rich, I am miserly.”
“Terrible! I know it is. You can see why I wouldn’t travel like a knight or a noble; ever since I got rich, I’ve become stingy.”
“And you say, then, you came to Belle-Isle?” said Aramis, without transition.
“And you’re saying, then, that you came to Belle-Isle?” Aramis said, without skipping a beat.
“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan; “I knew I should find you and Porthos there.”
“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan; “I knew I'd find you and Porthos here.”
“Find me!” cried Aramis. “Me! for the last year past I have not once crossed the sea.”
“Find me!” shouted Aramis. “Me! I haven't crossed the sea even once in the past year.”
“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “I should never have supposed you such a housekeeper.”
“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “I would have never guessed you were such a good housekeeper.”
“Ah, dear friend, I must tell you that I am no longer the Aramis of former times. Riding on horseback is unpleasant to me; the sea fatigues me. I am a poor, ailing priest, always complaining, always grumbling, and inclined to the austerities which appear to accord with old age,—preliminary parleyings with death. I linger, my dear D’Artagnan, I linger.”
“Ah, dear friend, I have to say that I’m not the Aramis I used to be. Riding on horseback is uncomfortable for me; the sea tires me out. I’m just a poor, sick priest, always complaining, always grumbling, and leaning towards the strictness that seems to fit old age—preliminary talks with death. I linger, my dear D’Artagnan, I linger.”
“Well, that is all the better, my friend, for we shall probably be neighbors soon.”
“Well, that’s even better, my friend, because we’ll probably be neighbors soon.”
“Bah!” said Aramis with a degree of surprise he did not even seek to dissemble. “You my neighbor!”
“Bah!” said Aramis, clearly surprised and not even trying to hide it. “You’re my neighbor!”
“Mordioux! yes.”
"Mordioux! Yeah."
“How so?”
"How's that?"
“I am about to purchase some very profitable salt-mines, which are situated between Piriac and Le Croisic. Imagine, my dear friend, a clear profit of twelve per cent. Never any deficiency, never any idle expenses; the ocean, faithful and regular, brings every twelve hours its contingency to my coffers. I am the first Parisian who has dreamt of such a speculation. Do not say anything about it, I beg of you, and in a short time we will communicate on the matter. I am to have three leagues of country for thirty thousand livres.”
“I’m about to buy some very profitable salt mines located between Piriac and Le Croisic. Picture this, my dear friend: a guaranteed profit of twelve percent. No shortages, no wasted expenses; the ocean, reliable and consistent, delivers its share to my account every twelve hours. I’m the first person from Paris to think of such an investment. Please keep this to yourself, and we’ll talk more about it soon. I’m getting three leagues of land for thirty thousand livres.”
Aramis darted a look at Porthos, as if to ask if all this were true, if some snare were not concealed beneath this outward indifference. But soon, as if ashamed of having consulted this poor auxiliary, he collected all his forces for a fresh assault and new defense. “I heard that you had had some difference with the court, but that you had come out of it as you know how to get through everything, D’Artagnan, with the honors of war.”
Aramis glanced at Porthos, as if to question whether any of this was real, whether there was some trap hidden beneath this apparent indifference. But soon, feeling embarrassed for having consulted this poor ally, he steeled himself for another attempt and renewed his defense. “I heard you had some issues with the court, but you handled it, as you always do, D’Artagnan, with flying colors.”
“I!” said the musketeer, with a burst of laughter that did not conceal his embarrassment: for, from those words, Aramis was not unlikely to be acquainted with his last relations with the king. “I! Oh, tell me all about that, pray, Aramis?”
“I!” said the musketeer, laughing in a way that didn't hide his embarrassment, because those words suggested that Aramis probably knew about his recent interactions with the king. “I! Oh, please, tell me all about that, Aramis?”
“Yes, it was related to me, a poor bishop, lost in the middle of the Landes, that the king had taken you as the confidant of his amours.”
"Yes, it was told to me, a poor bishop, lost in the middle of the Landes, that the king had chosen you as the confidant of his affairs."
“With whom?”
"Who with?"
“With Mademoiselle de Mancini.”
“With Mademoiselle de Mancini.”
D’Artagnan breathed freely again. “Ah! I don’t say no to that,” replied he.
D’Artagnan breathed easily again. “Ah! I’m not refusing that,” he said.
“It appears that the king took you one morning, over the bridge of Blois to talk with his lady-love.”
“It seems that the king took you one morning, across the bridge of Blois to chat with his love.”
“That’s true,” said D’Artagnan. “And you know that, do you? Well, then, you must know that the same day I gave in my resignation!”
"That's true," said D'Artagnan. "And you know that, right? Well, then, you must know that the same day I handed in my resignation!"
“What, sincerely?”
“What, really?”
“Nothing more so.”
"Nothing more than that."
“It was after that, then, that you went to the Comte de la Fere’s?”
“It was after that, then, that you went to the Count de la Fère's?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Afterwards to me?”
"Afterward, with me?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And then Porthos?”
"And what about Porthos?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Was it in order to pay us a simple visit?”
“Was it just to pay us a visit?”
“No, I did no know you were engaged, and I wished to take you with me into England.”
“No, I didn’t know you were engaged, and I wanted to take you with me to England.”
“Yes, I understand; and then you executed alone, wonderful man as you are, what you wanted to propose to us all four. I suspected you had something to do with that famous restoration, when I learned that you had been seen at King Charles’s receptions, and that he appeared to treat you like a friend, or rather like a person to whom he was under an obligation.”
“Yes, I get it; and then you went ahead and did it all on your own, incredible person that you are, what you wanted to suggest to all four of us. I had a feeling you were involved in that well-known restoration when I found out you had been spotted at King Charles’s gatherings, and that he seemed to treat you like a friend, or more like someone he felt he owed a favor to.”
“But how the devil did you learn all that?” asked D’Artagnan, who began to fear that the investigation of Aramis had extended further than he wished.
"But how on earth did you learn all that?" asked D’Artagnan, who started to worry that Aramis's investigation had gone further than he wanted.
“Dear D’Artagnan,” said the prelate, “my friendship resembles, in a degree, the solicitude of that night watch whom we have in the little tower of the mole, at the extremity of the quay. That brave man, every night, lights a lantern to direct the barks that come from sea. He is concealed in his sentry-box, and the fishermen do not see him; but he follows them with interest; he divines them; he calls them; he attracts them into the way to the port. I resemble this watcher; from time to time some news reaches me, and recalls to my remembrance all those I loved. Then I follow the friends of old days over the stormy ocean of the world, I, a poor watcher, to whom God has kindly given the shelter of a sentry-box.”
“Dear D’Artagnan,” said the prelate, “my friendship is somewhat like the care of the night watchman we have in the little tower by the mole at the end of the quay. That brave man lights a lantern every night to guide the boats coming in from the sea. He's tucked away in his lookout, and the fishermen don’t see him; but he pays attention to them, anticipates their needs, calls out to them, and guides them toward the harbor. I’m like this watchman; from time to time, some news comes my way, reminding me of all those I’ve loved. Then I follow my old friends across the stormy ocean of the world, I, a lonely watchman, to whom God has kindly given the shelter of a lookout.”
“Well, what did I do when I came from England?”
“Well, what did I do when I got back from England?”
“Ah! there,” replied Aramis, “you get beyond my depth. I know nothing of you since your return. D’Artagnan, my eyes are dim. I regretted you did not think of me. I wept over your forgetfulness. I was wrong. I see you again, and it is a festival, a great festival, I assure you, solemnly! How is Athos?”
“Ah! there,” replied Aramis, “you’re going a bit over my head. I don’t know anything about you since you came back. D’Artagnan, my vision isn’t clear. I was upset that you didn’t think of me. I cried over your forgetfulness. I was wrong. Now that I see you again, it feels like a celebration, a big celebration, I promise you, seriously! How is Athos?”
“Very well, thank you.”
"All good, thanks."
“And our young pupil, Raoul?”
“And our student, Raoul?”
“He seems to have inherited the skill of his father, Athos, and the strength of his tutor, Porthos.”
“He seems to have inherited his father Athos's skill and his tutor Porthos's strength.”
“And on what occasion have you been able to judge of that?”
“And when have you ever been able to judge that?”
“Eh! mon Dieu! on the eve of my departure from Paris.”
“Ugh! Oh my God! It’s the night before I leave Paris.”
“Indeed! tell me all about it!”
“Definitely! Tell me everything about it!”
“Yes; there was an execution at the Greve, and in consequence of that execution, a riot. We happened, by accident, to be in the riot; and in this riot we were obliged to have recourse to our swords. And he did wonders.”
"Yes, there was an execution at the Greve, and because of that execution, a riot broke out. We happened to be caught up in the riot, and during it, we were forced to use our swords. And he did amazing things."
“Bah! what did he do?”
"Ugh! What did he do?"
“Why, in the first place, he threw a man out of the window, as he would have flung a sack full of flock.”
“Why, to begin with, he tossed a guy out of the window like he would have tossed a bag full of wool.”
“Come, that’s pretty well,” said Porthos.
“Come on, that’s not bad,” said Porthos.
“Then he drew, and cut and thrust away, as we fellows used to do in the good old times.”
“Then he drew his weapon and fought fiercely, just like we used to in the good old days.”
“And what was the cause of this riot?” said Porthos.
“And what sparked this riot?” said Porthos.
D’Artagnan remarked upon the face of Aramis a complete indifference to this question of Porthos. “Why,” said he, fixing his eyes upon Aramis, “on account of the two farmers of the revenue, friends of M. Fouquet, whom the king forced to disgorge their plunder, and then hanged them.”
D’Artagnan noted that Aramis seemed completely unconcerned about Porthos's question. “Why,” he said, staring at Aramis, “because of the two tax collectors, friends of M. Fouquet, whom the king made give back their loot and then hanged.”
A scarcely perceptible contraction of the prelate’s brow showed that he had heard D’Artagnan’s reply. “Oh, oh!” said Porthos; “and what were the names of these friends of M. Fouquet?”
A barely noticeable tightening of the prelate’s brow indicated that he had heard D’Artagnan’s response. “Oh, oh!” Porthos said; “and what were the names of M. Fouquet’s friends?”
“MM. d’Eymeris and Lyodot,” said D’Artagnan. “Do you know these names, Aramis?”
“MM. d’Eymeris and Lyodot,” D’Artagnan said. “Do you know these names, Aramis?”
“No,” said the prelate, disdainfully; “they sound like the names of financiers.”
“No,” said the prelate, dismissively; “they sound like the names of bankers.”
“Exactly; so they were.”
“Yeah; so they were.”
“Oh! M. Fouquet allows his friends to be hanged, then,” said Porthos.
“Oh! Mr. Fouquet lets his friends get hanged, then,” said Porthos.
“And why not?” said Aramis.
"And why not?" said Aramis.
“Why, it seems to me—”
“Seems to me—”
“If these culprits were hanged, it was by order of the king. Now M. Fouquet, although superintendent of the finances, has not, I believe, the right of life and death.”
“If these wrongdoers were hanged, it was by the king's order. Now, M. Fouquet, although he is the superintendent of finances, does not, I believe, have the authority over life and death.”
“That may be,” said Porthos; “but in the place of M. Fouquet—”
“That may be,” said Porthos; “but if I were in M. Fouquet’s position—”
Aramis was afraid Porthos was about to say something awkward, so interrupted him. “Come, D’Artagnan,” said he; “this is quite enough about other people, let us talk a little about you.”
Aramis was worried Porthos was about to say something uncomfortable, so he interrupted him. “Come on, D’Artagnan,” he said; “that’s enough about other people, let’s talk a bit about you.”
“Of me you know all that I can tell you. On the contrary let me hear a little about you, Aramis.”
“From me, you know everything I can share. In contrast, I’d like to hear a bit about you, Aramis.”
“I have told you, my friend. There is nothing of Aramis left in me.”
“I’ve told you, my friend. There’s nothing of Aramis left in me.”
“Nor of the Abbe d’Herblay even?”
“Not even Abbe d’Herblay?”
“No, not even of him. You see a man whom Providence has taken by the hand, whom he has conducted to a position that he could never have dared even to hope for.”
“No, not even him. You see a man whom fate has guided by the hand, leading him to a place he could never have even dreamed of.”
“Providence?” asked D’Artagnan.
"Providence?" D’Artagnan asked.
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Well, that is strange! I was told it was M. Fouquet.”
“Well, that’s weird! I was told it was M. Fouquet.”
“Who told you that?” cried Aramis, without being able, with all the power of his will, to prevent the color rising to his cheeks.
“Who told you that?” shouted Aramis, unable to stop his face from flushing even with all his willpower.
“Ma foi! why, Bazin!”
"Wow! Why, Bazin!"
“The fool!”
"The idiot!"
“I do not say he is a man of genius, it is true; but he told me so; and after him, I repeat it to you.”
“I’m not saying he’s a genius, that’s true; but he said it himself; and after him, I’m telling you.”
“I have never even seen M. Fouquet,” replied Aramis with a look as pure and calm as that of a virgin who has never told a lie.
“I’ve never even seen M. Fouquet,” Aramis replied, with a look as innocent and serene as that of a virgin who has never told a lie.
“Well, but if you had seen him and known him, there is no harm in that,” replied D’Artagnan. “M. Fouquet is a very good sort of a man.”
“Well, if you had seen him and known him, that wouldn’t be a problem,” replied D’Artagnan. “M. Fouquet is a really decent guy.”
“Humph!”
"Ugh!"
“A great politician.” Aramis made a gesture of indifference.
"A fantastic politician." Aramis shrugged.
“An all-powerful minister.”
“A powerful minister.”
“I only hold to the king and the pope.”
“I only listen to the king and the pope.”
“Dame! listen then,” said D’Artagnan, in the most natural tone imaginable. “I said that because everybody here swears by M. Fouquet. The plain is M. Fouquet’s; the salt-mines I am about to buy are M. Fouquet’s; the island in which Porthos studies topography is M. Fouquet’s; the garrison is M. Fouquet’s; the galleys are M. Fouquet’s. I confess, then, that nothing would have surprised me in your enfeoffment, or rather in that of your diocese, to M. Fouquet. He is a different master from the king, that is all; but quite as powerful as Louis.”
“Listen up!,” D’Artagnan said in the most casual tone. “I mentioned that because everyone here is loyal to M. Fouquet. The plain belongs to M. Fouquet; the salt mines I’m about to buy are M. Fouquet’s; the island where Porthos studies topography is M. Fouquet’s; the garrison is M. Fouquet’s; the galleys are M. Fouquet’s. So, I’ll admit that nothing would have surprised me about your appointment, or rather that of your diocese, to M. Fouquet. He’s a different boss than the king, that’s all; but just as powerful as Louis.”
“Thank God! I am not vassal to anybody; I belong to nobody, and am entirely my own master,” replied Aramis, who, during this conversation, followed with his eye every gesture of D’Artagnan, every glance of Porthos. But D’Artagnan was impassible and Porthos motionless; the thrusts aimed so skillfully were parried by an able adversary; not one hit the mark. Nevertheless, both began to feel the fatigue of such a contest, and the announcement of supper was well received by everybody. Supper changed the course of conversation. Besides, they felt that, upon their guard as each one had been, they could neither of them boast of having the advantage. Porthos had understood nothing of what had been meant. He had held himself motionless, because Aramis had made him a sign not to stir. Supper, for him, was nothing but supper; but that was quite enough for Porthos. The supper, then, went off very well. D’Artagnan was in high spirits. Aramis exceeded himself in kind affability. Porthos ate like old Pelops. Their talk was of war, finance, the arts, and love. Aramis played astonishment at every word of politics D’Artagnan risked. This long series of surprises increased the mistrust of D’Artagnan, as the eternal indifference of D’Artagnan provoked the suspicions of Aramis. At length D’Artagnan, designedly, uttered the name of Colbert: he had reserved that stroke for the last.
“Thank God! I'm not beholden to anyone; I belong to no one and am completely my own master,” replied Aramis, who, during this conversation, watched every move D’Artagnan made, every glance from Porthos. But D’Artagnan remained unfazed and Porthos stayed still; the well-aimed thrusts were countered by a skilled opponent; not a single one landed. Still, both men began to feel the weariness of the exchange, and the announcement of supper was welcomed by everyone. Supper changed the topic of conversation. Besides, they realized that despite being on their guard, neither could claim the upper hand. Porthos hadn’t understood the meaning behind it all. He stayed still because Aramis had signaled him not to move. For him, supper was just supper; but that was more than enough for Porthos. The supper unfolded quite well. D’Artagnan was in great spirits. Aramis outdid himself in friendliness. Porthos ate like a champ. Their discussions covered war, finance, the arts, and love. Aramis feigned surprise at every political point D’Artagnan brought up. This ongoing series of surprises heightened D’Artagnan's distrust, just as D’Artagnan's constant indifference stirred Aramis’s suspicions. Finally, D’Artagnan intentionally mentioned the name of Colbert; he had saved that move for last.
“Who is this Colbert?” asked the bishop.
“Who is this Colbert?” the bishop asked.
“Oh! come,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “that is too strong! We must be careful, mordioux! we must be careful.”
“Oh! come,” D’Artagnan said to himself, “that’s too much! We need to be careful, damn it! We need to be careful.”
And he then gave Aramis all the information respecting M. Colbert he could desire. The supper, or rather, the conversation, was prolonged till one o’clock in the morning between D’Artagnan and Aramis. At ten o’clock precisely, Porthos had fallen asleep in his chair and snored like an organ. At midnight he woke up and they sent him to bed. “Hum!” said he, “I was near falling asleep; but that was all very interesting you were talking about.”
And then he filled Aramis in on all the information about M. Colbert that he could want. The dinner, or more accurately, the conversation, went on until one o’clock in the morning between D’Artagnan and Aramis. At exactly ten o’clock, Porthos had dozed off in his chair and was snoring loudly. He woke up at midnight and they sent him to bed. “Hum!” he said, “I was almost asleep; but what you were discussing was really interesting.”
At one o’clock Aramis conducted D’Artagnan to the chamber destined for him, which was the best in the episcopal residence. Two servants were placed at his command. “To-morrow, at eight o’clock,” said he, taking leave of D’Artagnan, “we will take, if agreeable to you, a ride on horseback with Porthos.”
At one o’clock, Aramis took D’Artagnan to his room, which was the best in the bishop's residence. Two servants were assigned to him. “Tomorrow at eight o’clock,” he said as he was leaving, “we can go for a horseback ride with Porthos, if that works for you.”
“At eight o’clock!” said D’Artagnan; “so late?”
“At eight o’clock!” said D’Artagnan; “is it that late?”
“You know that I require seven hours’ sleep,” said Aramis.
“You know I need seven hours of sleep,” said Aramis.
“That is true.”
“That's true.”
“Good-night, dear friend!” And he embraced the musketeer cordially.
“Goodnight, dear friend!” And he warmly hugged the musketeer.
D’Artagnan allowed him to depart; then, as soon as the door closed, “Good!” cried he, “at five o’clock I will be on foot.”
D’Artagnan let him leave; then, as soon as the door shut, “Great!” he shouted, “I’ll be on my way by five o’clock.”
This determination being made, he went to bed and quietly, “put two and two together,” as people say.
This decision made, he went to bed and quietly, “added it all up,” as people say.
Chapter LXXIII. In which Porthos begins to be sorry for having come with D’Artagnan.
Scarcely had D’Artagnan extinguished his taper, when Aramis, who had watched through his curtains the last glimmer of light in his friend’s apartment, traversed the corridor on tiptoe, and went to Porthos’s room. The giant who had been in bed nearly an hour and a half, lay grandly stretched out on the down bed. He was in that happy calm of the first sleep, which, with Porthos, resisted the noise of bells or the report of cannon: his head swam in that soft oscillation which reminds us of the soothing movement of a ship. In a moment Porthos would have begun to dream. The door of the chamber opened softly under the delicate pressure of the hand of Aramis. The bishop approached the sleeper. A thick carpet deadened his steps, besides which Porthos snored in a manner to drown all noise. He laid one hand on his shoulder—“Rouse,” said he, “wake up, my dear Porthos.” The voice of Aramis was soft and kind, but it conveyed more than a notice,—it conveyed an order. His hand was light, but it indicated danger. Porthos heard the voice and felt the hand of Aramis, even in the depth of sleep. He started up. “Who goes there?” cried he, in his giant’s voice.
Sscarcely had D’Artagnan put out his candle when Aramis, watching through his curtains for the last flicker of light in his friend’s apartment, quietly made his way down the hallway and entered Porthos’s room. The giant, who had been in bed for nearly an hour and a half, lay sprawled on the plush bedding. He was in that blissful calm of the early stages of sleep, which, for Porthos, could ignore the sound of bells or cannon fire: his head floated in a gentle rhythm that reminded one of the soothing sway of a ship. Any moment now, Porthos would drift into dreams. The door to the room opened quietly as Aramis lightly pressed on it. The bishop approached the sleeper, his footsteps muffled by a thick carpet, and besides that, Porthos snored loudly, drowning out any other sounds. He placed a hand on Porthos's shoulder—“Wake up,” he said, “come on, my dear Porthos.” Aramis's voice was soft and friendly, but it carried more than just a greeting—it was also a command. His hand was light, but it hinted at danger. Even in a deep sleep, Porthos heard Aramis's voice and felt his hand. He jolted awake. “Who’s there?” he shouted with his booming voice.
“Hush! hush! It is I,” said Aramis.
“Hush! Hush! It’s me,” said Aramis.
“You, my friend? And what the devil do you wake me for?”
“You, my friend? And what the hell are you waking me up for?”
“To tell you that you must set off directly.”
“To tell you that you need to leave right away.”
“Set off?”
"Head out?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Where for?”
"Where at?"
“For Paris.”
"For Paris."
Porthos bounded up in his bed, and then sank back down again, fixing his great eyes in agitation upon Aramis.
Porthos sprang up in his bed and then sank back down, fixing his wide eyes in agitation on Aramis.
“For Paris?”
"For Paris?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“A hundred leagues?” said he.
"A hundred leagues?" he said.
“A hundred and four,” replied the bishop.
“A hundred and four,” said the bishop.
“Oh! mon Dieu!” sighed Porthos, lying down again, like children who contend with their bonne to gain an hour or two more sleep.
“Oh! my God!” sighed Porthos, lying down again, like kids who argue with their nanny to get an extra hour or two of sleep.
“Thirty hours’ riding,” said Aramis, firmly. “You know there are good relays.”
“Thirty hours of riding,” Aramis said confidently. “You know there are good relays.”
Porthos pushed out one leg, allowing a groan to escape him.
Porthos stretched out one leg, letting out a groan.
“Come, come! my friend,” insisted the prelate with a sort of impatience.
“Come on, my friend,” urged the priest with a hint of impatience.
Porthos drew the other leg out of the bed. “And is it absolutely necessary that I should go, at once?”
Porthos pulled the other leg out of bed. “Is it really necessary for me to go right now?”
“Urgently necessary.”
"Really needed."
Porthos got upon his feet, and began to shake both walls and floors with his steps of a marble statue.
Porthos got up and started shaking the walls and floor with his heavy footsteps like a marble statue.
“Hush! hush! for the love of Heaven, my dear Porthos!” said Aramis, “you will wake somebody.”
“Hush! Please, for the love of God, my dear Porthos!” said Aramis, “You’re going to wake someone up.”
“Ah! that’s true,” replied Porthos, in a voice of thunder, “I forgot that; but be satisfied, I am on guard.” And so saying, he let fall a belt loaded with his sword and pistols, and a purse, from which the crowns escaped with a vibrating and prolonged noise. This noise made the blood of Aramis boil, whilst it drew from Porthos a formidable burst of laughter. “How droll that is!” said he, in the same voice.
“Ah! that's true,” replied Porthos, in a booming voice, “I forgot that; but don’t worry, I’m on watch.” With that, he dropped a belt loaded with his sword and pistols, along with a purse that sent the coins clattering to the ground. The sound made Aramis furious, while it caused Porthos to burst out laughing. “How funny is that!” he said, still in the same loud tone.
“Not so loud, Porthos, not so loud.”
“Not so loud, Porthos, not so loud.”
“True, true!” and he lowered his voice a half-note.
“True, true!” he said, lowering his voice slightly.
“I was going to say,” continued Porthos, “that it is droll that we are never so slow as when we are in a hurry, and never make so much noise as when we wish to be silent.”
“I was going to say,” continued Porthos, “that it’s funny how we’re never as slow as when we’re in a hurry, and we never make as much noise as when we’re trying to be quiet.”
“Yes, that is true; but let us give the proverb the lie, Porthos; let us make haste, and hold our tongue.”
“Yes, that’s true; but let’s prove the saying wrong, Porthos; let’s hurry up and keep quiet.”
“You see I am doing my best,” said Porthos, putting on his haut de chausses.
“You see I’m doing my best,” said Porthos, putting on his pants.
“Very well.”
“Sounds good.”
“This is something in haste?”
“Is this something rushed?”
“It is more than that, it is serious, Porthos.”
“It’s more than that, it’s serious, Porthos.”
“Oh, oh!”
“Oh, wow!”
“D’Artagnan has questioned you, has he not?”
“D'Artagnan has asked you, hasn't he?”
“Questioned me?”
"Asked me?"
“Yes, at Belle-Isle?”
"Yes, at Belle Isle?"
“Not the least in the world.”
“Not at all in the world.”
“Are you sure of that, Porthos?”
“Are you sure about that, Porthos?”
“Parbleu!”
“Wow!”
“It is impossible. Recollect yourself.” “He asked me what I was doing, and I told him—studying topography. I would have made use of another word which you employed one day.”
“It’s impossible. Get a hold of yourself.” “He asked me what I was doing, and I told him—studying topography. I would have used another word that you used one day.”
“‘Castrametation’?”
“‘Castrametation’?”
“Yes, that’s it; but I never could recollect it.”
“Yes, that's it; but I could never remember it.”
“All the better. What more did he ask you?”
"That's even better. What else did he ask you?"
“Who M. Getard was.”
“Who was M. Getard?”
“Next?”
“What's next?”
“Who M. Jupenet was.”
“Who M. Jupenet is.”
“He did not happen to see our plan of fortifications, did he?”
“He didn't happen to see our fortification plans, did he?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“The devil he did!”
"The devil did it!"
“But don’t be alarmed, I had rubbed out your writing with India-rubber. It was impossible for him to suppose you had given me any advice in those works.”
"But don’t worry, I erased your writing with an eraser. He couldn’t have thought you gave me any advice in those works."
“Ay; but our friend has phenomenally keen eyes.”
“Ay; but our friend has incredibly sharp eyes.”
“What are you afraid of?”
"What are you scared of?"
“I fear that everything is discovered, Porthos; the matter is, then, to prevent a great misfortune. I have given orders to my people to close all the gates and doors. D’Artagnan will not be able to get out before daybreak. Your horse is ready saddled; you will gain the first relay; by five o’clock in the morning you will have traversed fifteen leagues. Come!”
“I’m worried that everything is found out, Porthos; the goal now is to avoid a big disaster. I’ve instructed my people to lock all the gates and doors. D’Artagnan won’t be able to leave until dawn. Your horse is saddled and ready; you’ll reach the first relay quickly; by five in the morning, you’ll have covered fifteen leagues. Let’s go!”
Aramis then assisted Porthos to dress, piece by piece, with as much celerity as the most skillful valet de chambre could have done. Porthos, half stupefied, let him do as he liked, and confounded himself in excuses. When he was ready, Aramis took him by the hand, and led him, making him place his foot with precaution on every step of the stairs, preventing him running against door-frames, turning him this way and that, as if Aramis had been the giant and Porthos the dwarf. Soul set fire to and animated matter. A horse was waiting, ready saddled, in the courtyard. Porthos mounted. Then Aramis himself took the horse by the bridle, and led him over some dung spread in the yard, with the evident intention of suppressing noise. He, at the same time, held tight the horse’s nose, to prevent him neighing. When arrived at the outward gate, drawing Porthos towards him, who was going off without even asking him what for: “Now, friend Porthos, now; without drawing bridle, till you get to Paris,” whispered he in his ears; “eat on horseback, drink on horseback, but lose not a minute.”
Aramis then helped Porthos get dressed, piece by piece, as quickly as the most skilled valet could have done. Porthos, half dazed, let him do whatever he wanted and stumbled over his excuses. Once he was ready, Aramis took him by the hand and guided him, making sure he carefully placed his foot on each step of the stairs, steering him away from door frames, turning him this way and that, as if Aramis were the giant and Porthos the dwarf. Soul ignited and animated matter. A horse was waiting, already saddled, in the courtyard. Porthos got on. Then Aramis took the horse by the bridle and led it over some dung in the yard, obviously trying to keep things quiet. At the same time, he held the horse’s nose tightly to stop it from neighing. When they reached the outer gate, Aramis pulled Porthos towards him, who was about to leave without even asking why: “Now, my friend Porthos, go without stopping until you get to Paris,” he whispered in his ear; “eat on horseback, drink on horseback, but don’t waste a minute.”
“That’s enough; I will not stop.”
“That's it; I'm not stopping.”
“This letter to M. Fouquet; cost what it may, he must have it to-morrow before mid-day.”
“This letter to M. Fouquet; no matter the cost, he has to have it by tomorrow before noon.”
“He shall.”
“He will.”
“And do not forget one thing, my friend.”
“And don’t forget one thing, my friend.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“That you are riding out on a hunt for your brevet of duc and peer.”
"That you are heading out for a hunt to earn your title of duke and peer."
“Oh! oh!” said Porthos, with his eyes sparkling; “I will do it in twenty-four hours, in that case.”
“Oh! oh!” said Porthos, his eyes sparkling. “I can do it in twenty-four hours, then.”
“Try.”
"Give it a go."
“Then let go the bridle—and forward, Goliath!”
“Then let go of the reins—and go for it, Goliath!”
Aramis did let go, not the bridle, but the horse’s nose. Porthos released his hand, clapped spurs to his horse, which set off at a gallop. As long as he could distinguish Porthos through the darkness, Aramis followed him with his eyes: when he was completely out of sight, he re-entered the yard. Nothing had stirred in D’Artagnan’s apartment. The valet placed on watch at the door had neither seen any light, nor heard any noise. Aramis closed his door carefully, sent the lackey to bed, and quickly sought his own. D’Artagnan really suspected nothing, therefore thought he had gained everything, when he awoke in the morning, about half-past four. He ran to the window in his shirt. The window looked out upon the court. Day was dawning. The court was deserted; the fowls, even, had not left their roosts. Not a servant appeared. Every door was closed.
Aramis let go, not of the bridle, but of the horse’s nose. Porthos released his grip, kicked his spurs into his horse, and it took off at a gallop. As long as he could see Porthos through the darkness, Aramis followed him with his eyes; when Porthos was completely out of sight, he went back into the yard. Nothing had moved in D’Artagnan’s apartment. The valet stationed at the door had seen no light and heard no noise. Aramis carefully closed his door, sent the servant to bed, and quickly sought his own. D’Artagnan truly suspected nothing, so he thought he had gained everything when he woke up in the morning around half-past four. He rushed to the window in his shirt. The window overlooked the courtyard. Day was breaking. The courtyard was empty; even the chickens hadn’t left their roosts. No servant was in sight. Every door was shut.
“Good! all is still,” said D’Artagnan to himself. “Never mind: I am up first in the house. Let us dress; that will be so much done.” And D’Artagnan dressed himself. But, this time, he endeavored not to give to the costume of M. Agnan that bourgeoise and almost ecclesiastical rigidity he had affected before; he managed, by drawing his belt tighter, by buttoning his clothes in a different fashion, and by putting on his hat a little on one side, to restore to his person a little of that military character, the absence of which had surprised Aramis. This being done, he made free, or affected to make free with his host, and entered his chamber without ceremony. Aramis was asleep or feigned to be so. A large book lay open upon his night-desk, a wax-light was still burning in its silver sconce. This was more than enough to prove to D’Artagnan the quiescence of the prelate’s night, and the good intentions of his waking. The musketeer did to the bishop precisely as the bishop had done to Porthos—he tapped him on the shoulder. Evidently Aramis pretended to sleep; for, instead of waking suddenly, he who slept so lightly required a repetition of the summons.
“Good! Everything is quiet,” D’Artagnan said to himself. “No worries: I’m the first one up in the house. Let’s get dressed; that’ll be one thing checked off.” And D’Artagnan got dressed. This time, he tried not to give M. Agnan's outfit that bourgeois and almost clerical stiffness he had affected before; he managed, by tightening his belt, buttoning his clothes differently, and tilting his hat slightly, to bring back a bit of a military look, the lack of which had surprised Aramis. Once done, he casually entered his host's chamber without ceremony. Aramis was either asleep or pretending to be. A large book lay open on his nightstand, and a wax candle was still burning in its silver holder. This was more than enough for D’Artagnan to conclude that the bishop had a quiet night and was likely intending to stay that way. The musketeer did to the bishop exactly what the bishop had done to Porthos—he tapped him on the shoulder. Clearly, Aramis was pretending to sleep; instead of waking up abruptly, the man who slept so lightly needed the tap repeated.
“Ah! ah! is that you?” said he, stretching his arms. “What an agreeable surprise! Ma foi! Sleep had made me forget I had the happiness to possess you. What o’clock is it?”
“Ah! Is that you?” he said, stretching his arms. “What a pleasant surprise! Wow! I totally forgot how happy I was to have you. What time is it?”
“I do not know,” said D’Artagnan, a little embarrassed. “Early, I believe. But, you know, that devil of a habit of waking with the day, sticks to me still.”
“I don’t know,” said D’Artagnan, feeling a bit awkward. “I think it’s early. But you know, that annoying habit of waking up with the sunrise still lingers with me.”
“Do you wish that we should go out so soon?” asked Aramis. “It appears to me to be very early.”
“Do you want us to go out so soon?” asked Aramis. “It seems really early to me.”
“Just as you like.”
"Whatever you prefer."
“I thought we had agreed not to get on horseback before eight.”
“I thought we agreed not to get on horseback before eight.”
“Possibly; but I had so great a wish to see you, that I said to myself, the sooner the better.”
“Maybe; but I really wanted to see you, so I told myself, the sooner, the better.”
“And my seven hours’ sleep!” said Aramis: “Take care; I had reckoned upon them, and what I lose of them I must make up.”
“And my seven hours of sleep!” said Aramis. “Be careful; I was counting on them, and whatever I lose I need to make up for.”
“But it seems to me that, formerly, you were less of a sleeper than that, dear friend; your blood was alive, and you were never to be found in bed.”
"But it seems to me that, in the past, you were less of a sleeper than that, dear friend; your blood was vibrant, and you were never found in bed."
“And it is exactly on account of what you tell me, that I am so fond of being there now.”
“And it’s precisely because of what you said that I enjoy being there so much now.”
“Then you confess, that it is not for the sake of sleeping, that you have put me off till eight o’clock.”
“Then you admit that it’s not because you want to sleep that you’ve postponed our meeting until eight o’clock.”
“I have been afraid you would laugh at me, if I told you the truth.”
“I was worried you would laugh at me if I told you the truth.”
“Tell me, notwithstanding.”
"Tell me, nonetheless."
“Well, from six to eight, I am accustomed to perform my devotions.”
"Well, between six and eight, I'm used to doing my prayers."
“Your devotions?”
"Your prayers?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“I did not believe a bishop’s exercises were so severe.”
“I didn’t think a bishop’s tasks were that tough.”
“A bishop, my friend, must sacrifice more to appearance than a simple cleric.”
“A bishop, my friend, has to sacrifice more for appearances than a regular cleric.”
“Mordioux! Aramis, that is a word which reconciles me with your greatness. To appearances! That is a musketeer’s word, in good truth! Vivent les apparences, Aramis!”
“Mordioux! Aramis, that’s a word that makes me appreciate your greatness. To appearances! That’s a musketeer’s word, truly! Long live appearances, Aramis!”
“Instead of felicitating me upon it, pardon me, D’Artagnan. It is a very mundane word which I had allowed to escape me.”
“Instead of congratulating me on it, excuse me, D’Artagnan. It’s just a very ordinary word that I let slip out.”
“Must I leave you, then?”
"Do I have to leave you now?"
“I want time to collect my thoughts, my friend, and for my usual prayers.”
“I need some time to gather my thoughts, my friend, and to do my usual prayers.”
“Well, I leave you to them; but on account of that poor pagan, D’Artagnan, abridge them for once, I beg; I thirst for speech with you.”
“Well, I’ll leave you to them; but because of that poor pagan, D’Artagnan, please keep it short this time; I really want to talk to you.”
“Well, D’Artagnan, I promise you that within an hour and a half—”
“Well, D’Artagnan, I promise you that in an hour and a half—”
“An hour and a half of devotions! Ah! my friend, be as reasonable with me as you can. Let me have the best bargain possible.”
“An hour and a half of devotion! Oh! my friend, please be as fair with me as you can. I just want to get the best deal possible.”
Aramis began to laugh.
Aramis started to laugh.
“Still agreeable, still young, still gay,” said he. “You have come into my diocese to set me quarreling with grace.”
“Still agreeable, still young, still happy,” he said. “You've come into my area to make me argue with kindness.”
“Bah!”
“Ugh!”
“And you know well that I was never able to resist your seductions; you will cost me my salvation, D’Artagnan.”
“And you know very well that I could never resist your charms; you’re going to be the reason I lose my salvation, D’Artagnan.”
D’Artagnan bit his lips.
D’Artagnan bit his lips.
“Well,” said he, “I will take the sin on my own head, favor me with one simple Christian sign of the cross, favor me with one prayer, and we will part.”
“Well,” he said, “I’ll take the blame myself. Please give me one simple Christian sign of the cross, one prayer, and then we’ll go our separate ways.”
“Hush!” said Aramis, “we are already no longer alone, I hear strangers coming up.”
“Hush!” said Aramis, “we're not alone anymore, I hear strangers coming.”
“Well, dismiss them.”
"Well, ignore them."
“Impossible; I made an appointment with them yesterday; it is the principal of the college of the Jesuits, and the superior of the Dominicans.”
“Not possible; I set up a meeting with them yesterday; it’s the head of the Jesuit college and the leader of the Dominicans.”
“Your staff? Well, so be it.”
"Your team? Fine, whatever."
“What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do?”
“I will go and wake Porthos, and remain in his company till you have finished the conference.”
“I'll go wake up Porthos and stay with him until you're done with the meeting.”
Aramis did not stir, his brow remained unbent, he betrayed himself by no gesture or word; “Go,” said he, as D’Artagnan advanced to the door. “A propos, do you know where Porthos sleeps?”
Aramis didn't move, his forehead stayed smooth, and he gave away nothing with his gestures or words; "Go," he said as D’Artagnan walked toward the door. "By the way, do you know where Porthos is sleeping?"
“No, but I will inquire.”
“No, but I’ll check.”
“Take the corridor, and open the second door on the left.”
“Go down the hallway and open the second door on the left.”
“Thank you! au revoir.” And D’Artagnan departed in the direction pointed out by Aramis.
“Thank you! Goodbye.” And D’Artagnan left in the direction Aramis indicated.
Ten minutes had not passed away when he came back. He found Aramis seated between the superior of the Dominicans and the principal of the college of the Jesuits, exactly in the same situation as he had found him formerly in the auberge at Crevecoeur. This company did not at all terrify the musketeer.
Ten minutes hadn't gone by when he returned. He found Aramis sitting between the head of the Dominicans and the principal of the Jesuit college, just like he had found him before at the inn in Crevecoeur. This company didn't scare the musketeer at all.
“What is it?” said Aramis, quietly. “You have apparently something to say to me, my friend.”
“What’s up?” Aramis asked softly. “It seems you have something to tell me, my friend.”
“It is,” replied D’Artagnan, fixing his eyes upon Aramis, “it is that Porthos is not in his apartment.”
“It is,” replied D’Artagnan, looking directly at Aramis, “it is that Porthos isn’t in his room.”
“Indeed,” said Aramis calmly; “are you sure?”
“Yeah,” said Aramis calmly. “Are you sure?”
“Pardieu! I came from his chamber.”
“Wow! I just came from his room.”
“Where can he be, then?”
“Where could he be now?”
“That is what I am asking you.”
"That's what I'm asking you."
“And have you not inquired?”
"Have you not asked?"
“Yes, I have.”
"Yeah, I have."
“And what answer did you get?”
“And what did you find out?”
“That Porthos, often walking out in a morning, without saying anything, had probably gone out.”
“That Porthos, often taking morning walks without saying a word, had probably gone out.”
“What did you do, then?”
“What did you do next?”
“I went to the stables,” replied D’Artagnan, carelessly.
“I went to the stables,” replied D’Artagnan, casually.
“What to do?”
"What should I do?"
“To see if Porthos had departed on horseback.”
“To check if Porthos had left on horseback.”
“And?” interrogated the bishop.
"And?" the bishop asked.
“Well, there is a horse missing, stall No. 3, Goliath.”
“Well, there’s a horse missing from stall No. 3, Goliath.”
All this dialogue, it may be easily understood, was not exempt from a certain affectation on the part of the musketeer, and a perfect complaisance on the part of Aramis.
All this conversation, as you can easily see, had a bit of pretentiousness from the musketeer and a complete willingness from Aramis.
“Oh! I guess how it is,” said Aramis, after having considered for a moment, “Porthos is gone out to give us a surprise.”
“Oh! I think I get it,” said Aramis, after thinking for a moment, “Porthos has gone out to surprise us.”
“A surprise?”
"Really?"
“Yes; the canal which goes from Vannes to the sea abounds in teal and snipes; that is Porthos’s favorite sport, and he will bring us back a dozen for breakfast.”
“Yes; the canal that runs from Vannes to the sea is full of teal and snipes; that's Porthos’s favorite activity, and he’ll bring us back a dozen for breakfast.”
“Do you think so?” said D’Artagnan.
“Do you really think so?” said D’Artagnan.
“I am sure of it. Where else can he be? I would lay a wager he took a gun with him.”
“I’m definitely sure of it. Where else could he be? I bet he took a gun with him.”
“Well, that is possible,” said D’Artagnan.
"Yeah, that’s possible," D’Artagnan said.
“Do one thing, my friend. Get on horseback, and join him.”
“Do one thing, my friend. Get on a horse and go join him.”
“You are right,” said D’Artagnan, “I will.”
“You're right,” said D’Artagnan, “I will.”
“Shall I go with you?”
"Should I go with you?"
“No, thank you; Porthos is a rather remarkable man: I will inquire as I go along.”
“No, thank you; Porthos is quite an impressive guy: I’ll ask as I go.”
“Will you take an arquebus?”
"Will you take a gun?"
“Thank you.”
“Thanks.”
“Order what horse you like to be saddled.”
“Order whichever horse you want to be saddled.”
“The one I rode yesterday, on coming from Belle-Isle.”
“The one I rode yesterday, while coming back from Belle-Isle.”
“So be it: use the horse as your own.”
“Alright then: use the horse as if it’s yours.”
Aramis rang, and gave orders to have the horse M. d’Artagnan had chosen saddled.
Aramis rang the bell and instructed them to saddle the horse that d’Artagnan had picked.
D’Artagnan followed the servant charged with the execution of this order. When arrived at the door, the servant drew on one side to allow M. d’Artagnan to pass; and at that moment he caught the eye of his master. A knitting of the brow gave the intelligent spy to understand that all should be given to D’Artagnan he wished. D’Artagnan got into the saddle, and Aramis heard the steps of his horse on the pavement. An instant after, the servant returned.
D’Artagnan followed the servant who was tasked with carrying out this order. When they reached the door, the servant stepped aside to let M. d’Artagnan pass; at that moment, he locked eyes with his master. A furrowed brow signaled to the clever spy that everything D’Artagnan wanted should be provided. D’Artagnan mounted his horse, and Aramis heard the sound of his hooves on the pavement. Moments later, the servant returned.
“Well?” asked the bishop.
“Well?” the bishop asked.
“Monseigneur, he has followed the course of the canal, and is going towards the sea,” said the servant.
“Sir, he has followed the canal and is heading toward the sea,” said the servant.
“Very well!” said Aramis.
“Sounds good!” said Aramis.
In fact, D’Artagnan, dismissing all suspicion, hastened towards the ocean, constantly hoping to see in the Landes, or on the beach, the colossal profile of Porthos. He persisted in fancying he could trace a horse’s steps in every puddle. Sometimes he imagined he heard the report of a gun. This illusion lasted three hours; during two of which he went forward in search of his friend—in the last he returned to the house.
In fact, D’Artagnan, shaking off all doubt, rushed towards the ocean, always hoping to catch sight of Porthos’s massive figure in the Landes or on the beach. He kept convincing himself that he could see horse tracks in every puddle. At times, he thought he heard the sound of a gunshot. This illusion lasted for three hours; for two of those hours, he searched for his friend—during the last hour, he went back to the house.
“We must have crossed,” said he, “and I shall find them waiting for me at table.”
“We must have crossed,” he said, “and I’ll find them waiting for me at the table.”
D’Artagnan was mistaken. He no more found Porthos at the palace than he had found him on the sea-shore. Aramis was waiting for him at the top of the stairs, looking very much concerned.
D’Artagnan was wrong. He found Porthos at the palace just as little as he had found him on the shore. Aramis was waiting for him at the top of the stairs, looking quite worried.
“Did my people not find you, my dear D’Artagnan?” cried he, as soon as he caught sight of the musketeer.
“Did my people not find you, my dear D’Artagnan?” he exclaimed as soon as he spotted the musketeer.
“No; did you send any one after me?”
“No; did you send someone to look for me?”
“I am deeply concerned, my friend, deeply, to have induced you to make such a useless search; but, about seven o’clock, the almoner of Saint-Patern came here. He had met Du Vallon, who was going away, and who, being unwilling to disturb anybody at the palace, had charged him to tell me that, fearing M. Getard would play him some ill turn in his absence, he was going to take advantage of the morning tide to make a tour of Belle-Isle.”
“I’m really sorry, my friend, really sorry, for having led you on such a pointless search; but around seven o'clock, the almoner from Saint-Patern came by. He ran into Du Vallon, who was leaving, and didn’t want to bother anyone at the palace, so he asked him to let me know that, worried M. Getard might pull something sneaky while he was gone, he planned to take advantage of the morning tide to explore Belle-Isle.”
“But tell me, Goliath has not crossed the four leagues of sea, I should think.”
“But tell me, Goliath hasn’t crossed the four leagues of sea, I would think.”
“There are full six,” said Aramis.
"There are exactly six," said Aramis.
“That makes it less probable still.”
"That makes it even less likely."
“Therefore, my friend,” said Aramis, with one of his blandest smiles, “Goliath is in the stable, well pleased, I will answer for it, that Porthos is no longer on his back.” In fact, the horse had been brought back from the relay by the direction of the prelate, from whom no detail escaped. D’Artagnan appeared as well satisfied with as possible with the explanation. He entered upon a part of dissimulation which agreed perfectly with the suspicions that arose more strongly in his mind. He breakfasted between the Jesuit and Aramis, having the Dominican in front of him, and smiling particularly at the Dominican, whose jolly, fat face pleased him much. The repast was long and sumptuous; excellent Spanish wine, fine Morbihan oysters, exquisite fish from the mouth of the Loire, enormous prawns from Paimboeuf, and delicious game from the moors, constituted the principal part of it. D’Artagnan ate much, and drank but little. Aramis drank nothing, unless it was water. After the repast,—
“Therefore, my friend,” said Aramis, with one of his smoothest smiles, “Goliath is in the stable, quite content, I can assure you, that Porthos is no longer riding him.” In fact, the horse had been brought back from the relay at the instruction of the prelate, who missed no detail. D’Artagnan appeared quite satisfied with this explanation. He engaged in a bit of pretense that matched the growing suspicions in his mind. He had breakfast between the Jesuit and Aramis, with the Dominican in front of him, smiling especially at the Dominican, whose cheerful, plump face he found very pleasing. The meal was lengthy and lavish; excellent Spanish wine, fine Morbihan oysters, exquisite fish from the Loire, huge prawns from Paimboeuf, and delicious game from the moors made up the main part of it. D’Artagnan ate a lot and drank very little. Aramis had nothing to drink except water. After the meal,—
“You offered me an arquebus,” said D’Artagnan.
“You offered me a gun,” said D’Artagnan.
“I did.”
"I did."
“Lend it me, then.”
“Lend it to me, then.”
“Are you going shooting?”
"Are you going to shoot?"
“Whilst waiting for Porthos, it is the best thing I can do, I think.”
“While waiting for Porthos, I think this is the best thing I can do.”
“Take which you like from the trophy.”
“Take whatever you want from the trophy.”
“Will you not come with me?”
“Are you not coming with me?”
“I would with great pleasure; but, alas! my friend, sporting is forbidden to bishops.”
"I would love to, but unfortunately, my friend, bishops aren’t allowed to participate in sports."
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I did not know that.”
“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I didn’t know that.”
“Besides,” continued Aramis, “I shall be busy till mid-day.”
"Besides," Aramis continued, "I'll be tied up until noon."
“I shall go alone, then?” said D’Artagnan.
“I guess I’ll go by myself, then?” said D’Artagnan.
“I am sorry to say you must; but come back to dinner.”
“I hate to say it, but you have to; still, come back for dinner.”
“Pardieu! the eating at your house is too good to make me think of not coming back.” And thereupon D’Artagnan quitted his host, bowed to the guests, and took his arquebus; but instead of shooting, went straight to the little port of Vannes. He looked in vain to observe if anybody saw him; he could discern neither thing nor person. He engaged a little fishing boat for twenty-five livres, and set off at half-past eleven, convinced that he had not been followed; and that was true, he had not been followed; only a Jesuit brother, placed in the top of the steeple of his church, had not, since the morning, by the help of an excellent glass, lost sight of one of his steps. At three quarters past eleven, Aramis was informed that D’Artagnan was sailing towards Belle-Isle. The voyage was rapid; a good north north-east wind drove him towards the isle. As he approached, his eyes were constantly fixed upon the coast. He looked to see if, upon the shore or upon the fortifications the brilliant dress and vast stature of Porthos should stand out against a slightly clouded sky; but his search was in vain. He landed without having seen anything; and learnt from the first soldier interrogated by him, that M. du Vallon had not yet returned from Vannes. Then, without losing an instant, D’Artagnan ordered his little bark to put its head towards Sarzeau. We know that the wind changes with the different hours of the day. The breeze had veered from the north north-east to the south-east; the wind, then, was almost as good for the return to Sarzeau, as it had been for the voyage to Belle-Isle. In three hours D’Artagnan had touched the continent; two hours more sufficed for his ride to Vannes. In spite of the rapidity of his passage, what D’Artagnan endured of impatience and anger during that short passage, the deck alone of the vessel, upon which he stamped backwards and forwards for three hours, could testify. He made but one bound from the quay whereon he landed to the episcopal palace. He thought to terrify Aramis by the promptitude of his return; he wished to reproach him with his duplicity, and yet with reserve; but with sufficient spirit, nevertheless, to make him feel all the consequences of it, and force from him a part of his secret. He hoped, in short—thanks to that heat of expression which is to secrets what the charge with the bayonet is to redoubts—to bring the mysterious Aramis to some manifestation or other. But he found, in the vestibule of the palace, the valet de chambre, who closed his passage, while smiling upon him with a stupid air.
“Wow! The food at your place is too delicious for me to think about not coming back.” With that, D’Artagnan left his host, bowed to the guests, and grabbed his arquebus; but instead of shooting, he headed straight for the small port of Vannes. He looked around, hoping no one would see him; he saw neither object nor person. He hired a small fishing boat for twenty-five livres and set off at half-past eleven, sure that he hadn’t been followed; and indeed, he hadn’t been followed. A Jesuit brother, stationed at the top of his church steeple, had been watching him all morning with a good telescope, but that was the only eyes on him. At a quarter past eleven, Aramis learned that D’Artagnan was sailing toward Belle-Isle. The trip was quick; a strong north-northeast wind pushed him toward the island. As he got closer, he kept his eyes fixed on the coast. He searched the shore and fortifications for the flashy clothing and tall frame of Porthos against the slightly cloudy sky, but he found nothing. He landed without seeing anything and learned from the first soldier he questioned that M. du Vallon hadn’t returned from Vannes yet. Without wasting a second, D’Artagnan ordered his little boat to head toward Sarzeau. We know that the wind changes throughout the day. The breeze had shifted from north-northeast to southeast; thus, the wind was almost as favorable for the return to Sarzeau as it had been for the trip to Belle-Isle. In three hours, D’Artagnan reached the mainland; two more hours were sufficient for his ride to Vannes. Despite how quickly he traveled, only the deck of the ship could testify to the impatience and anger D’Artagnan endured during that short passage, as he paced back and forth for three hours. He leaped from the quay where he landed straight to the episcopal palace. He intended to scare Aramis with his quick return; he wanted to confront him about his deceit, yet do so with some restraint, but enough spirit to make him feel the weight of it and force him to reveal part of his secret. In short—thanks to that heated expression that can crack secrets like a bayonet charge breaks through defenses—he hoped to get the mysterious Aramis to expose something. But in the vestibule of the palace, he found the valet de chambre blocking his way, smiling at him with a dazed expression.
“Monseigneur?” cried D’Artagnan, endeavoring to put him aside with his hand. Moved for an instant the valet resumed his station.
“Monseigneur?” shouted D’Artagnan, trying to push him aside with his hand. After a moment, the valet returned to his position.
“Monseigneur?” said he.
“Your Grace?” he asked.
“Yes, to be sure; do you not know me, imbecile?”
“Yes, of course; don’t you know who I am, fool?”
“Yes; you are the Chevalier d’Artagnan.”
“Yes; you are the Knight d’Artagnan.”
“Then let me pass.”
“Then let me through.”
“It is of no use.”
"It's pointless."
“Why of no use?”
“Why is it useless?”
“Because His Greatness is not at home.”
“Because His Greatness is not here.”
“What! His Greatness is not at home? where is he, then?”
“What! His Greatness isn't home? Where is he, then?”
“Gone.”
“Left.”
“Gone?”
"Is it gone?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Whither?”
"Where to?"
“I don’t know; but perhaps he tells monsieur le chevalier.”
“I don’t know, but maybe he tells the knight.”
“And how? where? in what fashion?”
“And how? Where? In what way?”
“In this letter, which he gave me for monsieur le chevalier.” And the valet de chambre drew a letter form his pocket.
“In this letter, which he gave me for Mr. Knight.” And the valet pulled a letter from his pocket.
“Give it me, then, you rascal,” said D’Artagnan, snatching it from his hand. “Oh, yes,” continued he, at the first line, “yes, I understand;” and he read:—
“Give it to me, then, you jerk,” said D’Artagnan, grabbing it from his hand. “Oh, yes,” he said after the first line, “yes, I get it;” and he read:—
“Dear Friend,—An affair of the most urgent nature calls me to a distant parish of my diocese. I hoped to see you again before I set out; but I lose that hope in thinking that you are going, no doubt, to remain two or three days at Belle-Isle, with our dear Porthos. Amuse yourself as well as you can; but do not attempt to hold out against him at table. This is a counsel I might have given even to Athos, in his most brilliant and best days. Adieu, dear friend; believe that I regret greatly not having better, and for a longer time, profited by your excellent company.”
“Dear Friend,—An urgent matter is taking me to a far-off parish in my diocese. I hoped to see you again before I left; but I’m starting to lose that hope, thinking that you’ll probably spend two or three days at Belle-Isle with our dear Porthos. Have as much fun as you can; but don’t try to keep up with him at the table. That’s advice I might have given even to Athos in his prime. Goodbye, dear friend; know that I truly regret not having enjoyed your wonderful company for longer.”
“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan. “I am tricked. Ah! blockhead, brute, triple fool that I am! But those laugh best who laugh last. Oh, duped, duped like a monkey, cheated with an empty nutshell!” And with a hearty blow bestowed upon the nose of the smirking valet de chambre, he made all haste out of the episcopal palace. Furet, however good a trotter, was not equal to present circumstances. D’Artagnan therefore took the post, and chose a horse which he soon caused to demonstrate, with good spurs and a light hand, that deer are not the swiftest animals in nature.
“Mordioux!” shouted D’Artagnan. “I’ve been fooled. Ah! What an idiot, a brute, a total fool I am! But those who laugh last laugh the best. Oh, duped, tricked like a monkey, cheated with an empty nutshell!” And with a solid punch to the nose of the grinning servant, he hurried out of the bishop's palace. Furet, as fast as he was, couldn’t keep up with the situation. So, D’Artagnan took the lead and picked a horse that quickly proved, with some good spurs and a light touch, that deer aren't the fastest animals on earth.
Chapter LXXIV. D’Artagnan makes all Speed, Porthos snores, and Aramis counsels.
From thirty to thirty-five hours after the events we have just related, as M. Fouquet, according to his custom, having interdicted his door, was working in the cabinet of his house at Saint-Mande, with which we are already acquainted, a carriage, drawn by four horses steaming with sweat, entered the court at full gallop. This carriage was, probably, expected; for three or four lackeys hastened to the door, which they opened. Whilst M. Fouquet rose from his bureau and ran to the window, a man got painfully out of the carriage, descending with difficulty the three steps of the door, leaning upon the shoulders of the lackeys. He had scarcely uttered his name, when the valet upon whom he was not leaning, sprang up to the perron, and disappeared in the vestibule. This man went to inform his master; but he had no occasion to knock at the door: Fouquet was standing on the threshold.
From thirty to thirty-five hours after the events we just described, M. Fouquet was, as usual, working in the study of his house in Saint-Mande, which we already know about, with the door closed. Suddenly, a carriage pulled by four sweating horses came charging into the courtyard. It seemed that the carriage was expected, as three or four footmen rushed to the door and opened it. While M. Fouquet stood up from his desk and hurried to the window, a man painfully climbed out of the carriage, struggling down the three steps of the door with the help of the footmen. As soon as he barely mentioned his name, the footman who wasn’t supporting him dashed up to the entrance and disappeared into the hallway. This man went to inform his master, but he didn't even need to knock on the door: Fouquet was already standing in the doorway.
“Monseigneur, the Bishop of Vannes,” said he.
"Your Excellency, the Bishop of Vannes," he said.
“Very well!” replied his master.
“Sure thing!” replied his master.
Then, leaning over the banister of the staircase, of which Aramis was beginning to ascend the first steps,—
Then, leaning over the railing of the staircase, where Aramis was starting to climb the first steps,—
“Ah, dear friend!” said he, “you, so soon!”
“Ah, dear friend!” he said, “you’re here already!”
“Yes; I, myself, monsieur! but bruised, battered, as you see.”
“Yes; it’s me, sir! But I'm bruised and battered, as you can see.”
“Oh! my poor friend,” said Fouquet, presenting him his arm, on which Aramis leant, whilst the servants drew back respectfully.
“Oh! my poor friend,” said Fouquet, offering his arm, which Aramis leaned on, while the servants stepped back respectfully.
“Bah!” replied Aramis, “it is nothing, since I am here; the principal thing was that I should get here, and here I am.”
“Bah!” replied Aramis, “it’s nothing, since I’m here; the main thing was that I needed to get here, and here I am.”
“Speak quickly,” said Fouquet, closing the door of the cabinet behind Aramis and himself.
“Speak fast,” said Fouquet, shutting the door of the cabinet behind Aramis and himself.
“Are we alone?”
“Are we alone?”
“Yes, perfectly.”
"Yes, absolutely."
“No one observes us?—no one can hear us?”
“No one is watching us? — no one can hear us?”
“Be satisfied; nobody.”
"Be satisfied; no one."
“Is M. du Vallon arrived?”
"Has M. du Vallon arrived?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And you have received my letter?”
"And you received my letter?"
“Yes. The affair is serious, apparently, since it necessitates your attendance in Paris, at a moment when your presence was so urgent elsewhere.”
“Yes. It seems this situation is serious since it requires you to be in Paris at a time when your presence is urgently needed somewhere else.”
“You are right, it could not be more serious.”
“You're right, it can't be taken more seriously.”
“Thank you! thank you! What is it about? But, for God’s sake! before anything else, take time to breathe, dear friend. You are so pale, you frighten me.”
“Thank you! thank you! What’s going on? But please, for the love of God! Before anything else, take a moment to breathe, my dear friend. You look so pale, it’s scaring me.”
“I am really in great pain. But, for Heaven’s sake, think nothing about me. Did M. du Vallon tell you nothing, when he delivered the letter to you?”
“I’m really in a lot of pain. But, for heaven’s sake, don’t worry about me. Did M. du Vallon tell you anything when he handed you the letter?”
“No; I heard a great noise; I went to the window; I saw at the foot of the perron a sort of horseman of marble; I went down, he held the letter out to me, and his horse fell down dead.”
“No; I heard a loud noise; I went to the window; I saw a kind of marble horseman at the bottom of the stairs; I went down, he handed me the letter, and his horse collapsed.”
“But he?”
“But what about him?”
“He fell with the horse; he was lifted, and carried to an apartment. Having read the letter, I went up to him, in hopes of obtaining more ample information; but he was asleep, and, after such a fashion, that it was impossible to wake him. I took pity on him; I gave orders that his boots should be cut from off his legs, and that he should be left quite undisturbed.”
“He fell off the horse and was lifted and taken to a room. After reading the letter, I went up to him, hoping to get more detailed information, but he was asleep, so deeply that it was impossible to wake him. I felt sorry for him; I ordered that his boots be cut off his legs and that he be left completely undisturbed.”
“So far well; now, this is the question in hand, monseigneur. You have seen M. d’Artagnan in Paris, have you not?”
“So far, so good; now, here’s the question, sir. You’ve seen M. d’Artagnan in Paris, right?”
“Certes, and think him a man of intelligence, and even a man of heart; although he did bring about the death of our dear friends, Lyodot and D’Eymeris.”
“Surely, consider him a smart person, and even someone with a heart; even though he was responsible for the deaths of our dear friends, Lyodot and D’Eymeris.”
“Alas! yes, I heard of that. At Tours I met the courier who was bringing the letter from Gourville, and the dispatches from Pelisson. Have you seriously reflected on that event, monsieur?”
“Wow! Yes, I heard about that. In Tours, I met the courier who was delivering the letter from Gourville and the messages from Pelisson. Have you really thought about that event, sir?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“And in it you perceived a direct attack upon your sovereignty?”
“And in it, you saw a direct attack on your authority?”
“And do you believe it to be so?”
“And do you really think that's true?”
“Oh, yes, I think so.”
“Oh, definitely, I think so.”
“Well, I must confess, that sad idea occurred to me likewise.”
“Well, I have to admit, that sad thought crossed my mind too.”
“Do not blind yourself, monsieur, in the name of Heaven! Listen attentively to me,—I return to D’Artagnan.”
“Don’t blind yourself, sir, for Heaven’s sake! Listen closely to me—I’m going back to D’Artagnan.”
“I am all attention.”
"I'm all ears."
“Under what circumstances did you see him?”
“Under what circumstances did you see him?”
“He came here for money.”
“He came here for cash.”
“With what kind of order?”
“With what type of order?”
“With an order from the king.”
“With an order from the king.”
“Direct?”
"Straightforward?"
“Signed by his majesty.”
“Signed by the king.”
“There, then! Well, D’Artagnan has been to Belle-Isle; he was disguised; he came in the character of some sort of an intendant, charged by his master to purchase salt-mines. Now, D’Artagnan has no other master but the king: he came, then, sent by the king. He saw Porthos.”
“There you go! So, D’Artagnan went to Belle-Isle; he was in disguise, pretending to be some kind of manager sent by his boss to buy salt mines. But D’Artagnan has no boss except the king; he was, in fact, sent by the king. He met Porthos.”
“Who is Porthos?”
“Who’s Porthos?”
“I beg your pardon, I made a mistake. He saw M. du Vallon at Belle-Isle; and he knows, as well as you and I do, that Belle-Isle is fortified.”
"I’m sorry, I messed up. He saw M. du Vallon in Belle-Isle; and he knows, just like you and I do, that Belle-Isle is fortified."
“And you think that the king sent him there?” said Fouquet, pensively.
“And you think the king sent him there?” Fouquet said thoughtfully.
“I certainly do.”
"Absolutely."
“And D’Artagnan, in the hands of the king, is a dangerous instrument?”
“And D’Artagnan, in the king’s hands, is a dangerous weapon?”
“The most dangerous imaginable.”
"The most dangerous you can imagine."
“Then I formed a correct opinion of him at the first glance.”
“Then I formed an accurate opinion of him at first glance.”
“How so?”
"How come?"
“I wished to attach him to myself.”
"I wanted to connect with him."
“If you judged him to be the bravest, the most acute, and the most adroit man in France, you judged correctly.”
“If you thought he was the bravest, the smartest, and the most skillful man in France, you were right.”
“He must be had then, at any price.”
“He must be had then, no matter the cost.”
“D’Artagnan?”
“D'Artagnan?”
“Is that not your opinion?”
"Is that not your view?"
“It may be my opinion, but you will never get him.”
“It might just be my opinion, but you’ll never get him.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Because we have allowed the time to go by. He was dissatisfied with the court, we should have profited by that; since that, he has passed into England; there he powerfully assisted in the restoration, there he gained a fortune, and, after all, he returned to the service of the king. Well, if he has returned to the service of the king, it is because he is well paid in that service.”
“Because we let time slip away. He was unhappy with the court; we should have taken advantage of that. Since then, he went to England; there he played a major role in the restoration, and he made a fortune. After all that, he went back to serving the king. Well, if he's back in the king's service, it's because he’s getting paid well for it.”
“We will pay him even better, that is all.”
"We'll pay him even more, that's all."
“Oh! monsieur, excuse me; D’Artagnan has a high respect for his word, and where that is once engaged he keeps it.”
“Oh! Sir, excuse me; D’Artagnan has a great respect for his word, and once he makes a promise, he always keeps it.”
“What do you conclude, then?” said Fouquet, with great inquietude.
“What do you think, then?” said Fouquet, feeling very anxious.
“At present, the principal thing is to parry a dangerous blow.”
“At the moment, the main thing is to deflect a serious attack.”
“And how is it to be parried?”
“And how is it going to be deflected?”
“Listen.”
"Hey, listen."
“But D’Artagnan will come and render an account to the king of his mission.”
“But D’Artagnan will come and report back to the king about his mission.”
“Oh, we have time enough to think about that.”
“Oh, we have plenty of time to think about that.”
“How so? You are much in advance of him, I presume?”
“How so? I assume you're much ahead of him?”
“Nearly ten hours.”
"Almost ten hours."
“Well, in ten hours—”
“Well, in 10 hours—”
Aramis shook his pale head. “Look at these clouds which flit across the heavens; at these swallows which cut the air. D’Artagnan moves more quickly than the clouds or the birds; D’Artagnan is the wind which carries them.”
Aramis shook his pale head. “Look at those clouds racing across the sky; at those swallows darting through the air. D’Artagnan moves faster than the clouds or the birds; D’Artagnan is the wind that carries them.”
“A strange man!”
"Such a weird guy!"
“I tell you, he is superhuman, monsieur. He is of my own age, and I have known him these five-and-thirty years.”
“I’m telling you, he’s extraordinary, sir. He’s the same age as me, and I’ve known him for thirty-five years.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, listen to my calculation, monsieur. I send M. du Vallon off to you two hours after midnight. M. du Vallon was eight hours in advance of me; when did M. du Vallon arrive?”
“Well, listen to my calculation, sir. I sent M. du Vallon to you two hours after midnight. M. du Vallon was eight hours ahead of me; when did M. du Vallon arrive?”
“About four hours ago.”
“About 4 hours ago.”
“You see, then, that I gained four upon him; and yet Porthos is a staunch horseman, and he has left on the road eight dead horses, whose bodies I came to successively. I rode post fifty leagues; but I have the gout, the gravel, and what else I know not; so that fatigue kills me. I was obliged to dismount at Tours; since that, rolling along in a carriage, half dead, sometimes overturned, drawn upon the sides, and sometimes on the back of the carriage, always with four spirited horses at full gallop, I have arrived—arrived, gaining four hours upon Porthos; but, see you, D’Artagnan does not weigh three hundred-weight, as Porthos does; D’Artagnan has not the gout and gravel, as I have; he is not a horseman, he is a centaur. D’Artagnan, look you, set out for Belle-Isle when I set out for Paris; and D’Artagnan, notwithstanding my ten hours’ advance, D’Artagnan will arrive within two hours after me.”
“You see, then, that I gained four hours on him; and yet Porthos is a strong rider, and he has left behind eight dead horses on the road, whose bodies I passed one after another. I rode non-stop for fifty leagues; but I have gout, kidney stones, and who knows what else; so fatigue is killing me. I had to get off my horse at Tours; since then, rolling along in a carriage, half dead, sometimes tipped over, sometimes on the side, and sometimes on the back of the carriage, but always with four spirited horses running at full speed, I have arrived—arrived, gaining four hours on Porthos; but, you see, D’Artagnan doesn’t weigh three hundred pounds like Porthos does; D’Artagnan doesn’t have gout and kidney stones like I do; he isn’t just a rider, he’s practically a centaur. D’Artagnan, you see, set out for Belle-Isle when I set out for Paris; and despite my ten-hour head start, D’Artagnan will arrive just two hours after me.”
“But, then, accidents?”
“But what about accidents?”
“He never meets with accidents.”
“He never has accidents.”
“Horses may fail him.”
"Horses might let him down."
“He will run as fast as a horse.”
“He will run as fast as a horse.”
“Good God! what a man!”
“Wow! What a guy!”
“Yes, he is a man whom I love and admire. I love him because he is good, great, and loyal; I admire him because he represents in my eyes the culminating point of human power; but, whilst loving and admiring him, I fear him, and am on my guard against him. Now then, I resume, monsieur; in two hours D’Artagnan will be here; be beforehand with him. Go to the Louvre, and see the king, before he sees D’Artagnan.”
“Yes, he is a man I love and admire. I love him because he is kind, exceptional, and loyal; I admire him because he, to me, embodies the peak of human power; but while I love and admire him, I also fear him and stay cautious around him. Now, let me continue, sir; in two hours, D’Artagnan will arrive; get to him first. Go to the Louvre and talk to the king before D’Artagnan does.”
“What shall I say to the king?”
“What should I say to the king?”
“Nothing; give him Belle-Isle.”
“Nothing; give him Belle Isle.”
“Oh! Monsieur d’Herblay! Monsieur d’Herblay,” cried Fouquet, “what projects crushed all at once!”
“Oh! Mr. d’Herblay! Mr. d’Herblay,” cried Fouquet, “what plans just fell apart all at once!”
“After one project that has failed, there is always another project that may lead to fortune; we should never despair. Go, monsieur, and go at once.”
“After one project fails, there's always another one that could bring success; we should never lose hope. Go, sir, and go right away.”
“But that garrison, so carefully chosen, the king will change it directly.”
“But that garrison, which was chosen with such care, the king will change it immediately.”
“That garrison, monsieur, was the king’s when it entered Belle-Isle; it is yours now; it is the same with all garrisons after a fortnight’s occupation. Let things go on, monsieur. Do you see any inconvenience in having an army at the end of a year, instead of two regiments? Do you not see that your garrison of to-day will make you partisans at La Rochelle, Nantes, Bordeaux, Toulouse—in short, wherever they may be sent to? Go to the king, monsieur; go; time flies, and D’Artagnan, while we are losing time, is flying, like an arrow, along the high-road.”
“That garrison, sir, belonged to the king when it arrived in Belle-Isle; it's yours now. The same goes for all garrisons after they've been occupied for a fortnight. Let things keep moving, sir. Do you see any downside to having a full army at the end of the year instead of just two regiments? Don't you realize that your garrison today will create supporters in La Rochelle, Nantes, Bordeaux, Toulouse—in other words, wherever they end up? Go to the king, sir; go; time is passing, and D’Artagnan, while we waste time, is speeding along the road like an arrow.”
“Monsieur d’Herblay, you know that each word from you is a germ which fructifies in my thoughts. I will go to the Louvre.”
“Mr. d’Herblay, you know that every word from you is a seed that grows in my mind. I will go to the Louvre.”
“Instantly, will you not?”
"Will you do it now?"
“I only ask time to change my dress.”
“I just need a moment to change my outfit.”
“Remember that D’Artagnan has no need to pass through Saint-Mande; but will go straight to the Louvre; that is cutting off an hour from the advantage that yet remains to us.”
“Remember that D’Artagnan doesn't need to go through Saint-Mande; he’ll head straight to the Louvre; that saves us an hour from the advantage we still have.”
“D’Artagnan may have everything except my English horses. I shall be at the Louvre in twenty-five minutes.” And, without losing a second, Fouquet gave orders for his departure.
“D’Artagnan might have everything except my English horses. I’ll be at the Louvre in twenty-five minutes.” And, without wasting a moment, Fouquet ordered his departure.
Aramis had only time to say to him, “Return as quickly as you go; for I shall await you impatiently.”
Aramis had just enough time to say to him, “Come back as fast as you can; I’ll be waiting for you anxiously.”
Five minutes after, the superintendent was flying along the road to Paris. During this time, Aramis desired to be shown the chamber in which Porthos was sleeping. At the door of Fouquet’s cabinet he was folded in the arms of Pelisson, who had just heard of his arrival, and had left his office to see him. Aramis received, with that friendly dignity which he knew so well how to assume, these caresses, respectful as earnest; but all at once stopping on the landing-place, “What is that I hear up yonder?”
Five minutes later, the superintendent was speeding down the road to Paris. Meanwhile, Aramis wanted to be shown the room where Porthos was sleeping. At the door of Fouquet’s office, he was embraced by Pelisson, who had just learned of his arrival and left his office to greet him. Aramis accepted these affectionate gestures, which were both respectful and sincere, with the friendly dignity he was so good at displaying; but suddenly stopping on the landing, he asked, “What’s that noise I hear up there?”
There was, in fact, a hoarse, growling kind of noise, like the roar of a hungry tiger, or an impatient lion. “Oh, that is nothing,” said Pelisson, smiling.
There was, in fact, a hoarse, growling noise, like the roar of a hungry tiger or an impatient lion. “Oh, that’s nothing,” Pelisson said with a smile.
“Well; but—”
“Well, but—”
“It is M. du Vallon snoring.”
“It's M. du Vallon snoring.”
“Ah! true,” said Aramis: “I had forgotten. No one but he is capable of making such a noise. Allow me, Pelisson, to inquire if he wants anything.”
“Ah! right,” said Aramis. “I completely forgot. No one else could make such a racket. Let me ask you, Pelisson, if he needs anything.”
“And you will permit me to accompany you?”
“And you’ll let me come with you?”
“Oh, certainly;” and both entered the chamber. Porthos was stretched upon the bed; his face was violet rather than red; his eyes were swelled; his mouth was wide open. The roaring which escaped from the deep cavities of his chest made the glass of the windows vibrate. To those developed and clearly defined muscles starting from his face, to his hair matted with sweat, to the energetic heaving of his chin and shoulders, it was impossible to refuse a certain degree of admiration. Strength carried to this point is semi-divine. The Herculean legs and feet of Porthos had, by swelling, burst his stockings; all the strength of his huge body was converted into the rigidity of stone. Porthos moved no more than does the giant of granite which reclines upon the plains of Agrigentum. According to Pelisson’s orders, his boots had been cut off, for no human power could have pulled them off. Four lackeys had tried in vain, pulling at them as they would have pulled capstans; and yet all this did not awaken him. They had hacked off his boots in fragments, and his legs had fallen back upon the bed. They then cut off the rest of his clothes, carried him to a bath, in which they let him soak a considerable time. They then put on him clean linen, and placed him in a well-warmed bed—the whole with efforts and pains which might have roused a dead man, but which did not make Porthos open an eye, or interrupt for a second the formidable diapason of his snoring. Aramis wished on his part, with his nervous nature, armed with extraordinary courage, to outbrave fatigue, and employ himself with Gourville and Pelisson, but he fainted in the chair in which he had persisted sitting. He was carried into the adjoining room, where the repose of bed soon soothed his failing brain.
“Oh, of course;” and both entered the room. Porthos was sprawled on the bed; his face was more violet than red; his eyes were swollen; his mouth was wide open. The roar that came from deep within his chest made the window glass shake. From his defined muscles to his sweat-matted hair to the vigorous rise and fall of his chin and shoulders, it was impossible not to admire him to some extent. Strength taken to this level is almost divine. Porthos’s massive legs and feet had swollen so much that they burst through his stockings; all the power of his enormous body had turned into rock-like rigidity. Porthos hardly moved at all, like the granite giant lying on the plains of Agrigentum. Following Pelisson’s orders, his boots had been cut off, as no human strength could pull them off. Four servants had tried in vain, tugging at them like they were trying to move a heavy winch; yet none of this woke him. They had chopped off his boots into pieces, and his legs fell back onto the bed. Then they cut off the rest of his clothes, carried him to a bath where he soaked for a long time. Afterward, they dressed him in clean linen and placed him in a well-warmed bed—all with efforts and struggles that could have woken a dead man, but none of it made Porthos open an eye or interrupt his thunderous snoring for a moment. Aramis, with his anxious nature and incredible courage, wanted to push through his fatigue and work with Gourville and Pelisson, but he fainted in the chair where he had insisted on sitting. He was carried into the next room, where the comfort of the bed soon calmed his weary mind.
Chapter LXXV. In which Monsieur Fouquet Acts.
In the meantime Fouquet was hastening to the Louvre, at the best speed of his English horses. The king was at work with Colbert. All at once the king became thoughtful. The two sentences of death he had signed on mounting his throne sometimes recurred to his memory; they were two black spots which he saw with his eyes open; two spots of blood which he saw when his eyes were closed. “Monsieur,” said he rather sharply, to the intendant; “it sometimes seems to me that those two men you made me condemn were not very great culprits.”
In the meantime, Fouquet was rushing to the Louvre, at the top speed of his English horses. The king was with Colbert. Suddenly, the king became pensive. The two death sentences he had signed when he ascended the throne occasionally flashed in his mind; they were two black marks he saw with his eyes open, two spots of blood that appeared when his eyes were shut. “Monsieur,” he said somewhat sharply to the intendant, “sometimes it feels like those two men you had me condemn weren’t that great of offenders.”
“Sire, they were picked out from the herd of the farmers of the financiers, which wanted decimating.”
“Sire, they were selected from the group of farmers backed by the financiers, who wanted them reduced in number.”
“Picked out by whom?”
"Chosen by who?"
“By necessity, sire,” replied Colbert, coldly.
“Of course, sir,” Colbert responded coolly.
“Necessity!—a great word,” murmured the young king.
“Necessity!—a powerful word,” whispered the young king.
“A great goddess, sire.”
"A fantastic goddess, sir."
“They were devoted friends of the superintendent, were they not?”
“They were loyal friends of the superintendent, right?”
“Yes, sire; friends who would have given up their lives for Monsieur Fouquet.”
“Yes, sir; friends who would have sacrificed their lives for Mr. Fouquet.”
“They have given them, monsieur,” said the king.
“They’ve given them to you, sir,” said the king.
“That is true;—but uselessly, by good luck,—which was not their intention.”
"That's true;—but unfortunately, by sheer luck,—which wasn’t their plan."
“How much money had these men fraudulently obtained?”
“How much money had these men deceitfully acquired?”
“Ten millions, perhaps; of which six have been confiscated.”
“Maybe ten million, of which six have been seized.”
“And is that money in my coffers?” said the king with a certain air of repugnance.
“And is that money in my coffers?” the king said with a hint of disgust.
“It is there, sire; but this confiscation, whilst threatening M. Fouquet, has not touched him.”
“It’s right there, sir; but this seizure, while it’s a threat to M. Fouquet, hasn’t affected him.”
“You conclude, then, M. Colbert—”
“You're concluding, then, M. Colbert—”
“That if M. Fouquet has raised against your majesty a troop of factious rioters to extricate his friends from punishment, he will raise an army when he has in turn to extricate himself from punishment.”
“That if M. Fouquet has gathered a group of rebellious troublemakers against your majesty to save his friends from punishment, he will raise an army when he needs to save himself from punishment.”
The king darted at his confidant one of those looks which resemble the livid fire of a flash of lightning, one of those looks which illuminate the darkness of the basest consciences. “I am astonished,” said he, “that, thinking such things of M. Fouquet, you did not come to give me your counsels thereupon.”
The king shot his confidant one of those piercing glances that are like the bright flash of lightning, one of those looks that reveal the darkest corners of a guilty conscience. “I’m surprised,” he said, “that, having such thoughts about M. Fouquet, you didn’t come to share your advice with me.”
“Counsels upon what, sire?”
"Advice on what, sire?"
“Tell me, in the first place, clearly and precisely, what you think, M. Colbert.”
“Tell me, first of all, clearly and directly, what you think, Mr. Colbert.”
“Upon what subject, sire?”
"What topic, your majesty?"
“Upon the conduct of M. Fouquet.”
“About the actions of M. Fouquet.”
“I think, sire, that M. Fouquet, not satisfied with attracting all the money to himself, as M. Mazarin did, and by that means depriving your majesty of one part of your power, still wishes to attract to himself all the friends of easy life and pleasure—of what idlers call poetry, and politicians, corruption. I think that, by holding the subjects of your majesty in pay, he trespasses upon the royal prerogative, and cannot, if this continues so, be long in placing your majesty among the weak and the obscure.”
“I believe, sir, that Mr. Fouquet, not content with hoarding all the wealth for himself like Mr. Mazarin did, and thereby taking away some of your power, still wants to draw to himself all the people who enjoy a laid-back lifestyle and pleasure—what lazy folks call poetry, and what politicians call corruption. I think that by keeping your subjects on his payroll, he is overstepping royal authority, and if this goes on, he won't be long in making your majesty appear weak and insignificant.”
“How would you qualify all these projects, M. Colbert?”
“How would you describe all these projects, Mr. Colbert?”
“The projects of M. Fouquet, sire?”
"The projects of Mr. Fouquet, sir?"
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“They are called crimes of lese majeste.”
“They're called crimes of lese majeste.”
“And what is done to criminals guilty of lese majeste?”
“And what happens to criminals who are guilty of lese majeste?”
“They are arrested, tried, and punished.”
“They are arrested, put on trial, and punished.”
“You are quite certain that M. Fouquet has conceived the idea of the crime you impute to him?”
“You're completely sure that M. Fouquet came up with the idea of the crime you're accusing him of?”
“I can say more, sire; there is even a commencement of the execution of it.”
"I can say more, sir; there's even a start to carrying it out."
“Well, then, I return to that which I was saying, M. Colbert.”
“Well, then, I’ll get back to what I was saying, M. Colbert.”
“And you were saying, sire?”
“And you were saying, dude?”
“Give me counsel.”
"Give me advice."
“Pardon me, sire; but in the first place, I have something to add.”
“Excuse me, Your Majesty; but first, I have something to say.”
“Say—what?”
"Wait, what?"
“An evident, palpable, material proof of treason.”
“Clear, obvious, physical evidence of betrayal.”
“And what is that?”
"And what's that?"
“I have just learnt that M. Fouquet is fortifying Belle-Isle.”
“I just found out that M. Fouquet is strengthening Belle-Isle.”
“Ah, indeed!”
"Ah, yes!"
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
“Are you sure?”
"Are you positive?"
“Perfectly. Do you know, sire, what soldiers there are in Belle-Isle?”
“Absolutely. Do you know, sir, what soldiers are stationed in Belle-Isle?”
“No, ma foi! Do you?”
“No, my word! Do you?”
“I am ignorant, likewise, sire; I should therefore propose to your majesty to send somebody to Belle-Isle?”
“I don’t know much either, sir; so I suggest that your majesty send someone to Belle-Isle?”
“Who?”
"Who?"
“Me, for instance.”
“Me, for example.”
“And what would you do at Belle-Isle?”
“And what would you do at Belle-Isle?”
“Inform myself whether, after the example of the ancient feudal lords, M. Fouquet was battlementing his walls.”
“Let me know if, following the example of the old feudal lords, M. Fouquet was fortifying his walls.”
“And with what purpose could he do that?”
“And what reason could he have for doing that?”
“With the purpose of defending himself someday against his king.”
“With the aim of protecting himself one day against his king.”
“But, if it be thus, M. Colbert,” said Louis, “we must immediately do as you say; M. Fouquet must be arrested.”
“But if that's the case, Mr. Colbert,” said Louis, “we need to do exactly what you say; Mr. Fouquet must be arrested.”
“That is impossible.”
"That's impossible."
“I thought I had already told you, monsieur, that I suppressed that word in my service.”
“I thought I already told you, sir, that I stopped using that word in my work.”
“The service of your majesty cannot prevent M. Fouquet from being surintendant-general.”
“The service of your majesty can’t stop M. Fouquet from being the superintendent general.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“That, in consequence of holding that post, he has for him all the parliament, as he has all the army by his largesses, literature by his favors, and the noblesse by his presents.”
“That, as a result of holding that position, he has the support of all the parliament, just as he has the army through his generosity, literature through his patronage, and the nobility through his gifts.”
“That is to say, then, that I can do nothing against M. Fouquet?”
"Are you saying that I can't do anything about M. Fouquet?"
“Absolutely nothing,—at least at present, sire.”
“Absolutely nothing—at least for now, your majesty.”
“You are a sterile counselor, M. Colbert.”
“You're a cold counselor, M. Colbert.”
“Oh, no, sire; for I will not confine myself to pointing out the peril to your majesty.”
“Oh, no, Your Majesty; I won't just limit myself to highlighting the danger you face.”
“Come, then, where shall we begin to undermine this Colossus; let us see;” and his majesty began to laugh bitterly.
“Come on, then, where should we start to take this giant down; let’s see;” and he began to laugh bitterly.
“He has grown great by money; kill him by money, sire.”
“He got rich off money; take him down with money, your majesty.”
“If I were to deprive him of his charge?”
“If I took away his responsibilities?”
“A bad means, sire.”
“A bad way, sire.”
“The good—the good, then?”
“What's the good part, then?”
“Ruin him, sire, that is the way.”
“Destroy him, your majesty, that’s the way.”
“But how?”
“But how?”
“Occasions will not be wanting; take advantage of all occasions.”
"Opportunities will always be available; make the most of every opportunity."
“Point them out to me.”
“Show me them.”
“Here is one at once. His royal highness Monsieur is about to be married; his nuptials must be magnificent. That is a good occasion for your majesty to demand a million of M. Fouquet. M. Fouquet, who pays twenty thousand livres down when he need not pay more than five thousand, will easily find that million when your majesty demands it.”
“Here’s one right away. His royal highness Monsieur is about to get married; his wedding has to be extravagant. That’s a perfect opportunity for your majesty to ask M. Fouquet for a million. M. Fouquet, who pays twenty thousand livres when he only has to pay five thousand, will easily come up with that million when your majesty asks for it.”
“That is all very well; I will demand it,” said Louis.
"That's all good; I'll ask for it," said Louis.
“If your majesty will sign the ordonnance I will have the money got together myself.” And Colbert pushed a paper before the king, and presented a pen to him.
“If Your Majesty will sign the order, I will arrange to gather the money myself.” Colbert then slid a paper in front of the king and offered him a pen.
At that moment the usher opened the door and announced monsieur le surintendant. Louis turned pale. Colbert let the pen fall, and drew back from the king, over whom he extended his black wings like an evil spirit. The superintendent made his entrance like a man of the court, to whom a single glance was sufficient to make him appreciate the situation. That situation was not very encouraging for Fouquet, whatever might be his consciousness of strength. The small black eye of Colbert, dilated by envy, and the limpid eye of Louis XIV. inflamed by anger, signalled some pressing danger. Courtiers are, with regard to court rumors, like old soldiers, who distinguish through the blasts of wind and bluster of leaves the sound of the distant steps of an armed troop. They can, after having listened, tell pretty nearly how many men are marching, how many arms resound, how many cannons roll. Fouquet had then only to interrogate the silence which his arrival had produced; he found it big with menacing revelations. The king allowed him time enough to advance as far as the middle of the chamber. His adolescent modesty commanded this forbearance of the moment. Fouquet boldly seized the opportunity.
At that moment, the usher opened the door and announced the superintendent. Louis turned pale. Colbert let the pen drop and pulled away from the king, casting a shadow over him like a dark spirit. The superintendent entered like a courtier, quickly grasping the situation with just one look. That situation was not very encouraging for Fouquet, regardless of how strong he felt. Colbert's small, envious black eye and Louis XIV's clear eye, burning with anger, signaled some real trouble ahead. Courtiers, when it comes to court gossip, are like seasoned soldiers who can tell, even through the wind and rustling leaves, the sound of a distant troop approaching. After listening, they can almost count how many men are marching, how many weapons are clashing, and how many cannons are rolling. Fouquet only needed to read the silence that followed his arrival; it was heavy with threatening hints. The king allowed him enough time to walk to the center of the room. His youthful shyness called for this brief pause. Fouquet confidently took advantage of the opportunity.
“Sire,” said he, “I was impatient to see your majesty.”
“Sire,” he said, “I was eager to see you.”
“What for?” asked Louis.
"Why?" asked Louis.
“To announce some good news to you.”
“To share some good news with you.”
Colbert, minus grandeur of person, less largeness of heart, resembled Fouquet in many points. He had the same penetration, the same knowledge of men; moreover, that great power of self-compression which gives to hypocrites time to reflect, and gather themselves up to take a spring. He guessed that Fouquet was going to meet the blow he was about to deal him. His eyes glittered ominously.
Colbert, lacking the impressive stature and generous spirit, shared many similarities with Fouquet. He had the same insight and understanding of people; additionally, he possessed that strong ability to hold himself back, which allows hypocrites a moment to think and prepare for action. He sensed that Fouquet was ready to face the strike he was about to deliver. His eyes sparkled with a foreboding glint.
“What news?” asked the king. Fouquet placed a roll of papers on the table.
“What’s the news?” asked the king. Fouquet set a stack of papers on the table.
“Let your majesty have the goodness to cast your eyes over this work,” said he. The king slowly unfolded the paper.
“Please, Your Majesty, take a look at this work,” he said. The king slowly unfolded the paper.
“Plans?” said he.
“Any plans?” he asked.
“Yes, sire.”
"Yes, sir."
“And what are these plans?”
“What are these plans?”
“A new fortification, sire.”
"A new fortress, sir."
“Ah, ah!” said the king, “you amuse yourself with tactics and strategies then, M. Fouquet?”
“Ah, ah!” said the king, “Are you having fun with tactics and strategies then, M. Fouquet?”
“I occupy myself with everything that may be useful to the reign of your majesty,” replied Fouquet.
“I keep myself busy with anything that could be useful for your majesty's reign,” replied Fouquet.
“Beautiful descriptions!” said the king, looking at the design.
“Beautiful descriptions!” said the king, admiring the design.
“Your majesty comprehends, without doubt,” said Fouquet, bending over the paper; “here is the circle of the walls, here are the forts, there the advanced works.”
“Your majesty understands, for sure,” said Fouquet, leaning over the paper; “here is the layout of the walls, here are the forts, and there are the outposts.”
“And what do I see here, monsieur?”
“And what do I see here, sir?”
“The sea.”
“The ocean.”
“The sea all round?”
“Is the sea all around?”
“Yes, sire.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And what is, then, the name of this place of which you show me the plan?”
“And what is the name of this place you’re showing me the plan for?”
“Sire, it is Belle-Ile-en-Mer,” replied Fouquet with simplicity.
“Sire, it's Belle-Ile-en-Mer,” replied Fouquet frankly.
At this word, at this name, Colbert made so marked a movement, that the king turned round to enforce the necessity for reserve. Fouquet did not appear to be the least in the world concerned by the movement of Colbert, or the king’s signal.
At the mention of this word, this name, Colbert made such a noticeable gesture that the king turned around to stress the need for restraint. Fouquet didn’t seem at all bothered by Colbert’s gesture or the king’s signal.
“Monsieur,” continued Louis, “you have then fortified Belle-Isle?”
“Mister,” continued Louis, “so you’ve fortified Belle-Isle?”
“Yes, sire; and I have brought the plan and the accounts to your majesty,” replied Fouquet; “I have expended sixteen hundred livres in this operation.”
“Yes, your majesty; and I have brought the plan and the accounts for you,” replied Fouquet; “I have spent sixteen hundred livres on this operation.”
“What to do?” replied Louis, coldly, having taken the initiative from a malicious look of the intendant.
“What should I do?” responded Louis, coldly, having taken the lead from a sly look from the manager.
“For an aim very easy to seize,” replied Fouquet. “Your majesty was on cool terms with Great Britain.”
“For a goal that's pretty easy to grasp,” replied Fouquet. “Your majesty wasn't on the best terms with Great Britain.”
“Yes; but since the restoration of King Charles II. I have formed an alliance with him.”
“Yes; but ever since King Charles II was restored, I’ve formed an alliance with him.”
“A month since, sire, your majesty has truly said; but it is more than six months since the fortifications of Belle-Isle were begun.”
“A month ago, sire, your majesty has accurately pointed out; but it has been over six months since the fortifications of Belle-Isle started.”
“Then they have become useless.”
“Then they’ve become useless.”
“Sire, fortifications are never useless. I fortified Belle-Isle against MM. Monk and Lambert and all those London citizens who were playing at soldiers. Belle-Isle will be ready fortified against the Dutch, against whom either England or your majesty cannot fail to make war.”
“Sire, fortifications are never pointless. I strengthened Belle-Isle against Monk, Lambert, and all those London citizens pretending to be soldiers. Belle-Isle will be well-prepared against the Dutch, against whom either England or Your Majesty will surely go to war.”
The king was again silent, and looked askant at Colbert. “Belle-Isle, I believe,” added Louis, “is yours, M. Fouquet?”
The king fell silent again and glanced sideways at Colbert. “Belle-Isle, I take it, is yours, Mr. Fouquet?”
“No, sire.”
“No, sir.”
“Whose then?”
"Whose is it then?"
“Your majesty’s.”
"Your Majesty's."
Colbert was seized with as much terror as if a gulf had opened beneath his feet. Louis started with admiration, either at the genius or the devotion of Fouquet.
Colbert was filled with as much fear as if a chasm had opened up beneath him. Louis was taken aback with admiration, either for the brilliance or the dedication of Fouquet.
“Explain yourself, monsieur,” said he.
“Explain yourself, sir,” he said.
“Nothing more easy, sire; Belle-Isle is one of my estates; I have fortified it at my own expense. But as nothing in the world can oppose a subject making an humble present to his king, I offer your majesty the proprietorship of the estate, of which you will leave me the usufruct. Belle-Isle, as a place of war, ought to be occupied by the king. Your majesty will be able, henceforth, to keep a safe garrison there.”
“It's quite simple, sire; Belle-Isle is one of my properties; I’ve fortified it at my own cost. But since nothing stops a subject from making a humble gift to his king, I offer your majesty ownership of the estate, while you allow me to use it. Belle-Isle, as a military site, should be held by the king. Your majesty will be able to maintain a secure garrison there from now on.”
Colbert felt almost sinking down upon the floor. To keep himself from falling, he was obliged to hold by the columns of the wainscoting.
Colbert felt like he was about to collapse onto the floor. To keep himself from falling, he had to grab onto the columns of the wainscoting.
“This is a piece of great skill in the art of war that you have exhibited here, monsieur,” said Louis.
“This is a remarkable display of skill in the art of war that you’ve shown here, sir,” said Louis.
“Sire, the initiative did not come from me,” replied Fouquet; “many officers have inspired me with it. The plans themselves have been made by one of the most distinguished engineers.”
“Sir, the idea didn’t come from me,” replied Fouquet; “many officers influenced me. The plans themselves were created by one of the most talented engineers.”
“His name?”
“What's his name?”
“M. du Vallon.”
“M. du Vallon.”
“M. du Vallon?” resumed Louis; “I do not know him. It is much to be lamented, M. Colbert,” continued he, “that I do not know the names of the men of talent who do honor to my reign.” And while saying these words he turned towards Colbert. The latter felt himself crushed, the sweat flowed from his brow, no word presented itself to his lips, he suffered an inexpressible martyrdom. “You will recollect that name,” added Louis XIV.
“M. du Vallon?” Louis continued; “I don't know him. It's really unfortunate, M. Colbert,” he went on, “that I’m not familiar with the names of the talented men who are making my reign shine.” As he said this, he looked at Colbert. Colbert felt overwhelmed, sweat dripping from his forehead, unable to find the words; he endured an unbearable torment. “You’ll remember that name,” Louis XIV added.
Colbert bowed, but was paler than his ruffles of Flemish lace. Fouquet continued:
Colbert bowed, but he was paler than his ruffles of Flemish lace. Fouquet continued:
“The masonries are of Roman concrete; the architects amalgamated it for me after the best accounts of antiquity.”
“The walls are made of Roman concrete; the architects combined it for me based on the best descriptions from ancient times.”
“And the cannon?” asked Louis.
"And the cannon?" Louis asked.
“Oh! sire, that concerns your majesty; it did not become me to place cannon in my own house, unless your majesty had told me it was yours.”
“Oh! sire, that’s about your majesty; I shouldn’t have put cannons in my own house unless you had told me they were yours.”
Louis began to float, undetermined between the hatred which this so powerful man inspired him with, and the pity he felt for the other, so cast down, who seemed to him the counterfeit of the former. But the consciousness of his kingly duty prevailed over the feelings of the man, and he stretched out his finger to the paper.
Louis began to drift, torn between the hatred this powerful man inspired in him and the pity he felt for the other, who seemed like a shadow of the former. But the awareness of his royal duty triumphed over his personal feelings, and he reached out his finger to the paper.
“It must have cost you a great deal of money to carry these plans into execution,” said he.
“It must have cost you a lot of money to put these plans into action,” he said.
“I believe I had the honor of telling your majesty the amount.”
“I believe I had the privilege of informing Your Majesty of the amount.”
“Repeat it if you please, I have forgotten it.”
“Please say it again, I forgot it.”
“Sixteen hundred thousand livres.”
“Sixteen hundred thousand dollars.”
“Sixteen hundred thousand livres! you are enormously rich, monsieur.”
“Sixteen hundred thousand livres! You are incredibly wealthy, sir.”
“It is your majesty who is rich, since Belle-Isle is yours.”
“It’s your majesty who is wealthy, since Belle-Isle belongs to you.”
“Yes, thank you; but however rich I may be, M. Fouquet—” The king stopped.
“Yes, thank you; but no matter how rich I might be, M. Fouquet—” The king stopped.
“Well, sire?” asked the superintendent.
“Well, your majesty?” asked the superintendent.
“I foresee the moment when I shall want money.”
“I can see the time when I’m going to need money.”
“You, sire? And at what moment then?”
"You, sir? And when?"
“To-morrow, for example.”
"Tomorrow, for example."
“Will your majesty do me the honor to explain yourself?”
“Will your majesty honor me by explaining yourself?”
“My brother is going to marry the English Princess.”
“My brother is going to marry the English princess.”
“Well, sire?”
"Well, your majesty?"
“Well, I ought to give the bride a reception worthy of the granddaughter of Henry IV.”
“Well, I should throw the bride a reception that's fitting for the granddaughter of Henry IV.”
“That is but just, sire.”
"That's only fair, your majesty."
“Then I shall want money.”
“Then I’ll need money.”
“No doubt.”
“Definitely.”
“I shall want—” Louis hesitated. The sum he was going to demand was the same that he had been obliged to refuse Charles II. He turned towards Colbert, that he might give the blow.
“I want—” Louis hesitated. The amount he was about to ask for was the same that he had been forced to deny Charles II. He looked at Colbert, ready to make his request.
“I shall want, to-morrow—” repeated he, looking at Colbert.
“I'll want, tomorrow—” he said again, looking at Colbert.
“A million,” said the latter, bluntly; delighted to take his revenge.
“A million,” said the latter, straightforwardly; happy to get his revenge.
Fouquet turned his back upon the intendant to listen to the king. He did not turn round, but waited till the king repeated, or rather murmured, “A million.”
Fouquet ignored the intendant and listened to the king. He didn't turn around but waited until the king repeated, or rather whispered, “A million.”
“Oh! sire,” replied Fouquet disdainfully, “a million! what will your majesty do with a million?”
“Oh! Your Majesty,” replied Fouquet with disdain, “a million! What are you going to do with a million?”
“It appears to me, nevertheless—” said Louis XIV.
“It seems to me, however—” said Louis XIV.
“That is not more than is spent at the nuptials of one of the most petty princes of Germany.”
"That's not more than what's spent at the wedding of one of the smallest princes in Germany."
“Monsieur!”
"Sir!"
“Your majesty must have two millions at least. The horses alone would run away with five hundred thousand livres. I shall have the honor of sending your majesty sixteen hundred thousand livres this evening.”
“Your majesty must have at least two million. Just the horses would cost five hundred thousand livres. I’ll have the honor of sending your majesty one million six hundred thousand livres this evening.”
“How,” said the king, “sixteen hundred thousand livres?”
“How,” said the king, “sixteen hundred thousand livres?”
“Look, sire,” replied Fouquet, without even turning towards Colbert, “I know that wants four hundred thousand livres of the two millions. But this monsieur of l’intendance” (pointing over his shoulder to Colbert, who if possible, became paler, behind him) “has in his coffers nine hundred thousand livres of mine.”
“Look, Your Majesty,” Fouquet replied, without even turning to Colbert, “I know that there’s a request for four hundred thousand livres out of the two million. But this gentleman from the intendant’s office” (pointing over his shoulder at Colbert, who, if possible, became even paler behind him) “has nine hundred thousand livres of mine in his coffers.”
The king turned round to look at Colbert.
The king turned around to look at Colbert.
“But—” said the latter.
“But—” said the second.
“Monsieur,” continued Fouquet, still speaking indirectly to Colbert, “monsieur has received, a week ago, sixteen hundred thousand livres; he has paid a hundred thousand livres to the guards, sixty-four thousand livres to the hospitals, twenty-five thousand to the Swiss, an hundred and thirty thousand for provisions, a thousand for arms, ten thousand for accidental expenses; I do not err, then, in reckoning upon nine hundred thousand livres that are left.” Then turning towards Colbert, like a disdainful head of office towards his inferior, “Take care, monsieur,” said he, “that those nine hundred thousand livres be remitted to his majesty this evening, in gold.”
“Sir,” continued Fouquet, still talking indirectly to Colbert, “you received, a week ago, one million six hundred thousand livres; you paid a hundred thousand livres to the guards, sixty-four thousand livres to the hospitals, twenty-five thousand to the Swiss, one hundred thirty thousand for supplies, a thousand for arms, and ten thousand for unexpected expenses; therefore, I’m correct in saying there are nine hundred thousand livres remaining.” Then turning towards Colbert, like a haughty manager addressing a subordinate, “Make sure, sir,” he said, “that those nine hundred thousand livres are delivered to the king this evening, in gold.”
“But,” said the king, “that will make two millions five hundred thousand livres.”
“But,” said the king, “that will amount to two million five hundred thousand livres.”
“Sire, the five hundred thousand livres over will serve as pocket money for his royal highness. You understand, Monsieur Colbert, this evening before eight o’clock.”
“Sire, the five hundred thousand livres extra will be pocket money for his royal highness. You understand, Monsieur Colbert, this evening before eight o’clock.”
And with these words, bowing respectfully to the king, the superintendent made his exit backwards, without honoring with a single look the envious man, whose head he had just half shaved.
And with those words, bowing respectfully to the king, the superintendent left the room backward, not giving a single glance to the envious man whose head he had just partially shaved.
Colbert tore his ruffles to pieces in his rage, and bit his lips till they bled.
Colbert ripped his ruffles apart in his anger, biting his lips until they bled.
Fouquet had not passed the door of the cabinet, when an usher pushing by him, exclaimed: “A courier from Bretagne for his majesty.”
Fouquet had just reached the cabinet door when an usher rushed past him and exclaimed, “A courier from Brittany for his majesty.”
“M. d’Herblay was right,” murmured Fouquet, pulling out his watch; “an hour and fifty-five minutes. It was quite true.”
“M. d’Herblay was right,” murmured Fouquet, pulling out his watch; “an hour and fifty-five minutes. That’s really accurate.”
End of The Vicomte de Bragelonne. The next text in the series is Ten Years Later.
End of The Vicomte de Bragelonne. The next text in the series is Ten Years Later.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!